Mithral Mountains

HoH season levi. Source: valucre.net static Gaia dump.

Posts 822Pages 57Forum Northern parts of GaiaTopic 707458Source originalWinner —
Table of contents
  1. Vahn Fah
  2. One Fly Red Mage
  3. One Fly Red Mage
  4. Silver Alexander
  5. Shouyin
  6. Shouyin
  7. Shouyin
  8. Shouyin
  9. Shouyin
  10. Shouyin
  11. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  12. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  13. Purely Jayney
  14. Tomorrow
  15. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  16. Tomorrow
  17. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  18. Tomorrow
  19. Purely Jayney
  20. Sunstrike
  21. Ryugi Kazamaru
  22. Tomorrow
  23. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  24. Purely Jayney
  25. Tomorrow
  26. Sunstrike
  27. Purely Jayney
  28. Tomorrow
  29. Sunstrike
  30. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  31. Sunstrike
  32. Tomorrow
  33. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  34. Bubbles [v3]
  35. Ryugi Kazamaru
  36. Sunstrike
  37. Tomorrow
  38. Sunstrike
  39. Purely Jayney
  40. Tomorrow
  41. Bubbles [v3]
  42. Purely Jayney
  43. Tomorrow
  44. Sunstrike
  45. Purely Jayney
  46. Tomorrow
  47. Sunstrike
  48. Tomorrow
  49. Hugin the Raven
  50. Shouyin
  51. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  52. Purely Jayney
  53. Tomorrow
  54. Sunstrike
  55. Tomorrow
  56. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  57. Sunstrike
  58. Tomorrow
  59. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  60. Sunstrike
  61. Purely Jayney
  62. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  63. Tomorrow
  64. Bubbles [v3]
  65. Shouyin
  66. Shouyin
  67. Shouyin
  68. Shouyin
  69. Sunstrike
  70. Tomorrow
  71. Purely Jayney
  72. Tomorrow
  73. Purely Jayney
  74. Tomorrow
  75. Purely Jayney
  76. Tomorrow
  77. Sunstrike
  78. Purely Jayney
  79. Tomorrow
  80. Sunstrike
  81. Tomorrow
  82. Sunstrike
  83. Tomorrow
  84. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  85. Kaym
  86. Sunstrike
  87. Tomorrow
  88. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  89. Tomorrow
  90. Sunstrike
  91. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  92. Tomorrow
  93. Sunstrike
  94. Tomorrow
  95. Kaym
  96. Kraun
  97. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  98. Kaym
  99. Kraun
  100. Tomorrow
  101. Kaym
  102. Kraun
  103. Kaym
  104. Kraun
  105. Kaym
  106. Kraun
  107. Kaym
  108. Kraun
  109. Kaym
  110. Kraun
  111. Kaym
  112. Kaym
  113. Sunstrike
  114. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  115. Tomorrow
  116. Purely Jayney
  117. MelissaFaulkner
  118. Shouyin
  119. MelissaFaulkner
  120. Shouyin
  121. MelissaFaulkner
  122. Shouyin
  123. MelissaFaulkner
  124. Shouyin
  125. MelissaFaulkner
  126. Jonath Nell
  127. Jonath Nell
  128. Darshendros the Eternal
  129. Sutiiven
  130. Jonath Nell
  131. Darshendros the Eternal
  132. Sutiiven
  133. Jonath Nell
  134. Darshendros the Eternal
  135. Sutiiven
  136. Jonath Nell
  137. Darshendros the Eternal
  138. Jonath Nell
  139. Sutiiven
  140. Jonath Nell
  141. Darshendros the Eternal
  142. Jonath Nell
  143. Sutiiven
  144. Darshendros the Eternal
  145. Jonath Nell
  146. Sutiiven
  147. Darshendros the Eternal
  148. Sutiiven
  149. Jonath Nell
  150. Darshendros the Eternal
  151. Sutiiven
  152. Jonath Nell
  153. Darshendros the Eternal
  154. Jonath Nell
  155. Sutiiven
  156. Darshendros the Eternal
  157. Sutiiven
  158. Darshendros the Eternal
  159. Sutiiven
  160. Rasta Bear
  161. Darshendros the Eternal
  162. Jonath Nell
  163. Sutiiven
  164. Darshendros the Eternal
  165. Jonath Nell
  166. Sutiiven
  167. Darshendros the Eternal
  168. Jonath Nell
  169. Sutiiven
  170. Darshendros the Eternal
  171. Sutiiven
  172. Jonath Nell
  173. Sutiiven
  174. Jonath Nell
  175. Darshendros the Eternal
  176. Sutiiven
  177. Jonath Nell
  178. Darshendros the Eternal
  179. Sutiiven
  180. Darshendros the Eternal
  181. Jonath Nell
  182. Sutiiven
  183. Darshendros the Eternal
  184. Jonath Nell
  185. Sutiiven
  186. Darshendros the Eternal
  187. Jonath Nell
  188. Hugin the Raven
  189. MelissaFaulkner
  190. Hugin the Raven
  191. MelissaFaulkner
  192. Hugin the Raven
  193. MelissaFaulkner
  194. Hugin the Raven
  195. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  196. Hugin the Raven
  197. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  198. Hugin the Raven
  199. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  200. MelissaFaulkner
  201. Hugin the Raven
  202. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  203. Hugin the Raven
  204. MelissaFaulkner
  205. Hugin the Raven
  206. MelissaFaulkner
  207. Hugin the Raven
  208. MelissaFaulkner
  209. Hugin the Raven
  210. Hugin the Raven
  211. Hugin the Raven
  212. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  213. MelissaFaulkner
  214. Hugin the Raven
  215. Sutiiven
  216. Unknown
  217. Hugin the Raven
  218. MelissaFaulkner
  219. Hugin the Raven
  220. MelissaFaulkner
  221. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  222. Hugin the Raven
  223. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  224. Hugin the Raven
  225. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  226. Hugin the Raven
  227. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  228. MelissaFaulkner
  229. Hugin the Raven
  230. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  231. Hugin the Raven
  232. MelissaFaulkner
  233. Hugin the Raven
  234. MelissaFaulkner
  235. Hugin the Raven
  236. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  237. Hugin the Raven
  238. MelissaFaulkner
  239. Hugin the Raven
  240. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  241. MelissaFaulkner
  242. Hugin the Raven
  243. Hugin the Raven
  244. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  245. Hugin the Raven
  246. MelissaFaulkner
  247. Hugin the Raven
  248. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  249. Hugin the Raven
  250. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  251. MelissaFaulkner
  252. Hugin the Raven
  253. MelissaFaulkner
  254. Hugin the Raven
  255. Supreme Jerk Commander
  256. One Fly Red Mage
  257. Supreme Jerk Commander
  258. Hugin the Raven
  259. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  260. Hugin the Raven
  261. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  262. Hugin the Raven
  263. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  264. Hugin the Raven
  265. MelissaFaulkner
  266. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  267. Hugin the Raven
  268. MelissaFaulkner
  269. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  270. Hugin the Raven
  271. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  272. Hugin the Raven
  273. MelissaFaulkner
  274. Hugin the Raven
  275. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  276. Hugin the Raven
  277. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  278. MelissaFaulkner
  279. Hugin the Raven
  280. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  281. Hugin the Raven
  282. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  283. Kalin DNom
  284. Hugin the Raven
  285. Kalin DNom
  286. MelissaFaulkner
  287. Hugin the Raven
  288. Kalin DNom
  289. Hugin the Raven
  290. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  291. Hugin the Raven
  292. MelissaFaulkner
  293. Kalin DNom
  294. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  295. Hugin the Raven
  296. MelissaFaulkner
  297. Hugin the Raven
  298. Kalin DNom
  299. Hugin the Raven
  300. Kalin DNom
  301. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  302. Kalin DNom
  303. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  304. MelissaFaulkner
  305. Hugin the Raven
  306. Kalin DNom
  307. Hugin the Raven
  308. Kalin DNom
  309. Hugin the Raven
  310. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  311. Kalin DNom
  312. Hugin the Raven
  313. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  314. Hugin the Raven
  315. MelissaFaulkner
  316. Kalin DNom
  317. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  318. Hugin the Raven
  319. MelissaFaulkner
  320. Kalin DNom
  321. Hugin the Raven
  322. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  323. Kalin DNom
  324. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  325. Hugin the Raven
  326. Kalin DNom
  327. Hugin the Raven
  328. MelissaFaulkner
  329. Kalin DNom
  330. Hugin the Raven
  331. Kalin DNom
  332. Hugin the Raven
  333. Kalin DNom
  334. Hugin the Raven
  335. Kalin DNom
  336. Hugin the Raven
  337. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  338. MelissaFaulkner
  339. Hugin the Raven
  340. Kalin DNom
  341. MelissaFaulkner
  342. Hugin the Raven
  343. Kalin DNom
  344. Hugin the Raven
  345. Kalin DNom
  346. Hugin the Raven
  347. Kalin DNom
  348. Hugin the Raven
  349. Kalin DNom
  350. MelissaFaulkner
  351. Hugin the Raven
  352. MelissaFaulkner
  353. Hugin the Raven
  354. MelissaFaulkner
  355. Hugin the Raven
  356. MelissaFaulkner
  357. Hugin the Raven
  358. MelissaFaulkner
  359. Hugin the Raven
  360. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  361. Hugin the Raven
  362. Kalin DNom
  363. Hugin the Raven
  364. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  365. Kalin DNom
  366. MelissaFaulkner
  367. Hugin the Raven
  368. Kalin DNom
  369. Hugin the Raven
  370. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  371. Kalin DNom
  372. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  373. Kalin DNom
  374. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  375. Kalin DNom
  376. Hugin the Raven
  377. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  378. MelissaFaulkner
  379. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  380. MelissaFaulkner
  381. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  382. Kalin DNom
  383. MelissaFaulkner
  384. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  385. Hugin the Raven
  386. Kalin DNom
  387. Hugin the Raven
  388. Kalin DNom
  389. Hugin the Raven
  390. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  391. Hugin the Raven
  392. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  393. MelissaFaulkner
  394. Kalin DNom
  395. MelissaFaulkner
  396. Hugin the Raven
  397. Kalin DNom
  398. Silabus Whitelight
  399. Hugin the Raven
  400. Kalin DNom
  401. Hugin the Raven
  402. Kalin DNom
  403. Hugin the Raven
  404. Silabus Whitelight
  405. MelissaFaulkner
  406. Hugin the Raven
  407. Kalin DNom
  408. Hugin the Raven
  409. Kalin DNom
  410. Hugin the Raven
  411. Kalin DNom
  412. Hugin the Raven
  413. Kalin DNom
  414. Hugin the Raven
  415. Kalin DNom
  416. Hugin the Raven
  417. Kalin DNom
  418. Hugin the Raven
  419. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  420. Hugin the Raven
  421. Silabus Whitelight
  422. MelissaFaulkner
  423. Hugin the Raven
  424. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  425. Kalin DNom
  426. Hugin the Raven
  427. Silabus Whitelight
  428. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  429. Silabus Whitelight
  430. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  431. Silabus Whitelight
  432. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  433. Silabus Whitelight
  434. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  435. Silabus Whitelight
  436. Ryugi Kazamaru
  437. EveeKnight
  438. Ryugi Kazamaru
  439. EveeKnight
  440. Ryugi Kazamaru
  441. EveeKnight
  442. Ryugi Kazamaru
  443. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  444. Hugin the Raven
  445. Silabus Whitelight
  446. Hugin the Raven
  447. Kalin DNom
  448. Hugin the Raven
  449. Kalin DNom
  450. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  451. Hugin the Raven
  452. Kalin DNom
  453. Silabus Whitelight
  454. MelissaFaulkner
  455. Hugin the Raven
  456. Silabus Whitelight
  457. Hugin the Raven
  458. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  459. Kalin DNom
  460. Hugin the Raven
  461. MelissaFaulkner
  462. Kalin DNom
  463. Hugin the Raven
  464. Silabus Whitelight
  465. Karasu~Lady Raven~
  466. Hugin the Raven
  467. MelissaFaulkner
  468. HonoRaven
  469. Vital Ki
  470. Darshendros the Eternal
  471. Aduven Kroww
  472. Vital Ki
  473. Darshendros the Eternal
  474. Vital Ki
  475. Darshendros the Eternal
  476. Vital Ki
  477. Darshendros the Eternal
  478. Vital Ki
  479. Darshendros the Eternal
  480. Vital Ki
  481. Darshendros the Eternal
  482. Tomorrow
  483. Rain Yupa
  484. Tomorrow
  485. Rain Yupa
  486. Tomorrow
  487. Rain Yupa
  488. Tomorrow
  489. Rain Yupa
  490. Tomorrow
  491. Rain Yupa
  492. Tomorrow
  493. Rain Yupa
  494. Tomorrow
  495. Rain Yupa
  496. Tomorrow
  497. Rain Yupa
  498. Tomorrow
  499. Rain Yupa
  500. Tomorrow
  501. Rain Yupa
  502. Tomorrow
  503. Rain Yupa
  504. Tomorrow
  505. Rain Yupa
  506. Tomorrow
  507. Rain Yupa
  508. Eternal Dirge
  509. Eternal Dirge
  510. Eternal Dirge
  511. Kanashimi Kurai
  512. themightyjello
  513. Kanashimi Kurai
  514. themightyjello
  515. Kanashimi Kurai
  516. themightyjello
  517. Kanashimi Kurai
  518. themightyjello
  519. Kanashimi Kurai
  520. themightyjello
  521. Kanashimi Kurai
  522. themightyjello
  523. Kanashimi Kurai
  524. themightyjello
  525. Kanashimi Kurai
  526. themightyjello
  527. Kanashimi Kurai
  528. themightyjello
  529. Kanashimi Kurai
  530. themightyjello
  531. Kanashimi Kurai
  532. themightyjello
  533. Kanashimi Kurai
  534. themightyjello
  535. Kanashimi Kurai
  536. themightyjello
  537. Kanashimi Kurai
  538. themightyjello
  539. Kanashimi Kurai
  540. themightyjello
  541. Kanashimi Kurai
  542. themightyjello
  543. Kanashimi Kurai
  544. themightyjello
  545. Kanashimi Kurai
  546. themightyjello
  547. Kanashimi Kurai
  548. themightyjello
  549. Kanashimi Kurai
  550. themightyjello
  551. Kanashimi Kurai
  552. themightyjello
  553. Kanashimi Kurai
  554. themightyjello
  555. Kanashimi Kurai
  556. themightyjello
  557. Kanashimi Kurai
  558. Eternal Dirge
  559. themightyjello
  560. Kanashimi Kurai
  561. themightyjello
  562. Kanashimi Kurai
  563. themightyjello
  564. Kanashimi Kurai
  565. themightyjello
  566. Kanashimi Kurai
  567. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  568. Kurosakii Ichigo
  569. Uberwulf X
  570. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  571. Kurosakii Ichigo
  572. Uberwulf X
  573. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  574. Uberwulf X
  575. Kurosakii Ichigo
  576. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  577. Uberwulf X
  578. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  579. Kurosakii Ichigo
  580. Uberwulf X
  581. Kurosakii Ichigo
  582. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  583. Uberwulf X
  584. Kurosakii Ichigo
  585. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  586. Kurosakii Ichigo
  587. Uberwulf X
  588. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  589. Kurosakii Ichigo
  590. Uberwulf X
  591. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  592. Kurosakii Ichigo
  593. Uberwulf X
  594. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  595. Kurosakii Ichigo
  596. Uberwulf X
  597. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  598. Kurosakii Ichigo
  599. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  600. Kurosakii Ichigo
  601. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  602. Uberwulf X
  603. Kurosakii Ichigo
  604. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  605. Uberwulf X
  606. Kurosakii Ichigo
  607. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  608. Uberwulf X
  609. Kurosakii Ichigo
  610. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  611. Uberwulf X
  612. Kurosakii Ichigo
  613. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  614. Uberwulf X
  615. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  616. Kurosakii Ichigo
  617. Uberwulf X
  618. Kurosakii Ichigo
  619. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  620. Kurosakii Ichigo
  621. Uberwulf X
  622. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  623. Kurosakii Ichigo
  624. Uberwulf X
  625. Kurosakii Ichigo
  626. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  627. Uberwulf X
  628. Kurosakii Ichigo
  629. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  630. Uberwulf X
  631. Kurosakii Ichigo
  632. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  633. Uberwulf X
  634. Ruuvan
  635. Dante Decker
  636. Ruuvan
  637. Dante Decker
  638. Ruuvan
  639. Dante Decker
  640. Ruuvan
  641. Kurosakii Ichigo
  642. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  643. Uberwulf X
  644. Kurosakii Ichigo
  645. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  646. Uberwulf X
  647. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  648. Uberwulf X
  649. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  650. Uberwulf X
  651. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  652. Uberwulf X
  653. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  654. Kurosakii Ichigo
  655. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  656. Kurosakii Ichigo
  657. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  658. Uberwulf X
  659. [Yusuke Urameshi]
  660. Liquid Lights
  661. Liquid Lights
  662. excavated the truth
  663. Liquid Lights
  664. excavated the truth
  665. Liquid Lights
  666. excavated the truth
  667. Liquid Lights
  668. excavated the truth
  669. Liquid Lights
  670. excavated the truth
  671. Liquid Lights
  672. Eternal Dirge
  673. Eternal Dirge
  674. Maximos
  675. Maximos
  676. MagnusXL
  677. Damrius
  678. Maximos
  679. MagnusXL
  680. Damrius
  681. MagnusXL
  682. Damrius
  683. MagnusXL
  684. Lieut
  685. Damrius
  686. MagnusXL
  687. The Last Pedigree
  688. The Last Pedigree
  689. Flightless Butterfly
  690. The Last Pedigree
  691. Flightless Butterfly
  692. The Last Pedigree
  693. Flightless Butterfly
  694. The Last Pedigree
  695. Flightless Butterfly
  696. The Last Pedigree
  697. Flightless Butterfly
  698. v-v
  699. Designated Hero
  700. Vintrict
  701. Sey
  702. The Last Pedigree
  703. themightyjello
  704. v-v
  705. Vintrict
  706. themightyjello
  707. Designated Hero
  708. Vintrict
  709. themightyjello
  710. Vintrict
  711. themightyjello
  712. Vintrict
  713. Sey
  714. themightyjello
  715. Designated Hero
  716. Vintrict
  717. Flightless Butterfly
  718. themightyjello
  719. Sey
  720. Vintrict
  721. themightyjello
  722. v-v
  723. Vintrict
  724. themightyjello
  725. v-v
  726. Vintrict
  727. themightyjello
  728. Vintrict
  729. themightyjello
  730. Vintrict
  731. themightyjello
  732. v-v
  733. Vintrict
  734. themightyjello
  735. Vintrict
  736. v-v
  737. themightyjello
  738. Vintrict
  739. Sey
  740. themightyjello
  741. v-v
  742. Designated Hero
  743. Vintrict
  744. Sey
  745. themightyjello
  746. Designated Hero
  747. Vintrict
  748. Sey
  749. Designated Hero
  750. themightyjello
  751. Vintrict
  752. themightyjello
  753. Designated Hero
  754. Sey
  755. Vintrict
  756. themightyjello
  757. Sey
  758. Designated Hero
  759. Vintrict
  760. Designated Hero
  761. Eternal Dirge
  762. Maximos
  763. Tenkai Matsumoto
  764. Maximos
  765. Tenkai Matsumoto
  766. Maximos
  767. Tenkai Matsumoto
  768. Maximos
  769. Tenkai Matsumoto
  770. Maximos
  771. Tenkai Matsumoto
  772. Maximos
  773. Tenkai Matsumoto
  774. Maximos
  775. Tenkai Matsumoto
  776. Maximos
  777. Tenkai Matsumoto
  778. Maximos
  779. Tenkai Matsumoto
  780. Maximos
  781. Tenkai Matsumoto
  782. Maximos
  783. Tenkai Matsumoto
  784. Maximos
  785. Tenkai Matsumoto
  786. Eternal Dirge
  787. Maximos
  788. Tenkai Matsumoto
  789. Maximos
  790. Tenkai Matsumoto
  791. Maximos
  792. Tenkai Matsumoto
  793. Maximos
  794. Tenkai Matsumoto
  795. Maximos
  796. Tenkai Matsumoto
  797. Maximos
  798. Tenkai Matsumoto
  799. Maximos
  800. Tenkai Matsumoto
  801. Maximos
  802. Tenkai Matsumoto
  803. Maximos
  804. Tenkai Matsumoto
  805. Maximos
  806. Tenkai Matsumoto
  807. Maximos
  808. Tenkai Matsumoto
  809. Maximos
  810. Tenkai Matsumoto
  811. Maximos
  812. Tenkai Matsumoto
  813. Maximos
  814. Tenkai Matsumoto
  815. Maximos
  816. Tenkai Matsumoto
  817. Maximos
  818. Tenkai Matsumoto
  819. Maximos
  820. Tenkai Matsumoto
  821. Maximos
  822. Tenkai Matsumoto

1Vahn Fah

THE MITHRAL MOUNTAINS

DESCRIPTION - LOCATION - PEOPLE - CLIMATE

FLORA - FAUNA - RESOURCES - MYTH/LORE - HISTORY

The Mithral Mountains is the name given to the rugged range along the northern part of the continent of Gaia. These mountains were so named both for the vast amounts of mithril ore mined there and also because of their overall silver-gray coloring when seen from a distance.

  • Description:

The Mithral Mountains consist of a long, jagged range of mountains with low foothills on either side, and a prominent spur of especially rugged mountains rearing up in the very center of the range. It is as if some giant hand reached down and pulled the midpoint of this range of mountains high into the sky and then just left, either not wanting, or forgetting, to finish the rest. The hills on either side of this jagged backbone are low and gently rolling, becoming more rocky near the center. They seem to suddenly end where the massive central mountains climb straight for the clouds. These central mountains also seem to be stacked side by side making it very difficult to find easy routes through them. They are also quite rocky consisting mostly of granite and shale, covered only about halfway up with green skirts of pine trees, coating the more horizontal surfaces, making it precarious for both hunters and prey when the loose rock shifts underfoot.

Along the coast in the centre of the mountains are located the Ravenwing Falls. This landmark, is a massive waterfall plunging several hundred feet that can be seen for many, many miles on end. These falls are still used by adventurers for navigation. Even the massive peaks, like Gray Hood and Archare (to the north), are still used for location and navigation.

On the other hand the foothills are quite different from each other. The south-western foothills are fertile and covered in grasses with many deciduous trees while the northern differ in that there are more conifers and mossy ground cover. The eastern foothills are more randomly arranged, sandy and covered in sturdy reed grasses and low hardy shrubs.

Location:

As stated, the Mithral Mountains are in the northern part of Gaia, reacheable by passing though the Evergray bridge just outside of Akea. Past the moutains, lie the Silvermarshes.

People:

The main people living in these mountains are the dwarves in their cavern cities and human fishermen in the eastern foothills and human farmers and hunters in the western foothills.

The Dwarves

Mitharim ("Metalfolk") are the main dwarven clan in the area, producing a great deal of ore and metal work, as can be seen by their name. The Mithralrotrumerons (Mithralrotrumerons, as the mountains are called in the dwarven tongue) are rich in mithril, naturally, but also in iron, lead, copper, and other industrial ores. The main Mitharim city-cavern, the famous Kor Mithrid, is located somewhere near the source of the river which flows into the sea. It is the oldest dwarven settlement in the world, according to texts. Occasionally a traveller along its banks may see large barges going down to Gambino Isle, laden with ore-bags stamped with the Mitharim runes.

The dwarven settlements Tyr Donian and Tyr Ethran are smaller caverns and only the location of Tyr Donian is commonly known to humans, although the misanthropic behaviour of dwarves along with their retiring nature usually prohibits revealing such information. They are minor settlements and believed to have been established as trading posts, but vast supplies of gold were discovered in Tyr Ethran and a small community developed and its location is lost in the past. So, for the humans' benefit, it seems that only Tyr Donian is exempt from the usual dwarven security features, such as hidden entrances, concealed smoke vents, and reliance on underground springs. Also, the Mitharim of Tyr Donian have considerately cut the tunnel ceiling levels to tall-folk height and provided a number of guest-rooms in their caverns, close enough to the surface to fit out each room with an exterior-facing window! This dwarven clan is on the whole accustomed to extra-racial contact and will be courteous even to elves and gaians should they meet in the trading-caves.

The Humans

The only lasting human fishing village is at Nepris. Nepris is located in Mossy Rocks Cove, its sturdy wood and stone houses strung out along the main north/south road and the mountain pass road which leads west across the Mithrals. Other small seasonal fishing encampments are scattered along the coast, with rock-buttressed shacks huddled into the sand dunes and bony drying racks empty for much of the year.

It is not a kind or easy life, fishing the sea, and the people you encounter will be hard, honed, and practical. They tend to be blunt of speech, dealing their words out like their coins, sparingly but with a solid ring. Despite their limited diet and spartan living conditions, they will be hospitable to travellers. Ale is plentiful, mostly of dwarven brewing, and both fish and flesh may usually be found at a meal, but grains and greens do not flourish in the salty, windy climate and are sought after in the trading, or are always a welcome host gift.

Climate:

The weather for these mountains varies widely throughout the seasons. In spring the western slopes will have a gentle rain during most of the season and the streams will start to rise as the snow melts on the many peaks. The central peaks themselves (like the Chalbern and Archare) may still have snowstorms but the snow pack is starting to melt as the air warms. The eastern slopes will also get gentle rain but not as much and there is a constant breeze coming from the sea. In summer the eastern foothills are usually hot with the sun beating down and the only relief coming with the evening breeze off the sea. The central peaks will many times have black clouds encircling them and there can be seen many flashes of lightning. If one climbs to the foothills, one may hear the roaring dialog of thunder as it echoes back and forth among the peaks and valleys. The area is usually warm in the day but cools rapidly at night.

The western foothills are warm most of the summer and the swollen streams and rivers start to recede as summer progresses. Rain will fall but it is not for long or very heavily. Autumn throughout the whole mountain range is usually clear with the days warm and the nights starting to get colder. It is now when more snow starts to appear on the central peaks. Winter brings heavy snow to the central peaks that are often raging walls of white fury lasting for days. The few passes through these mountains are snowed in and travellers foolhardy enough to attempt them usually fall prey to drifts, slides, avalanches, or sudden blizzards.

A cold drizzling rain accompanied by low gray clouds that last for weeks can be found on the western slopes. Often sleet and snow accompany these rains, especially in the northern areas where they can cover the ground for days at a time. While the eastern slopes will have heavy rains, winds and high gray skies, it is the winter storms that come howling off the sea that are most remembered. Sometimes these winds come screaming in bent only on destruction, lashing and snarling at anything foolish enough to stand it their way. These winds drive before them roaring pounding waves that eat at the feet of these mountains while slashing rain and pellets of hail swirl through the pines on the slopes.

Flora:

Pines are the prevalent tree in the Mithrals, ranging from the tall sahnrix pine to the halfling juniper. Mosses, ferns, and scrub willow make up much of the undergrowth, enjoying the moist climate and giving the area a rich green hue. But there are a variety of other plants and flowers to be found here, if one is sharp-eyed. A wild version of the colourful "Little Fire" sunflower grows well on the western side of the Mithrals, its yellow-rayed petals starring out from the black, seedy centre. Both sentient beings and beasts enjoy the nutty morsels hidden inside its seeds, but fortunately there are always enough shed to replenish the plant in its wild state! Redberries and waterberries can also be found wild, usually in the foothills close to a stream or spring. Odea moss has been reported found in the northwestern area of the range, but it would be considered a rarity rather than a regular feature of the local flora. The oddly-named nose mushroom is often found in the shadow of the pines, as are a number of sporing ferns and lichens. The huge, meaty sulcho mushrooms flourish in the rainshadowed side of the Mithrals.

Fauna:

Along with the usual deer, rabbits, and coneys, one may see goats dancing light-foot on the steep granite slopes, or the lovely but unpredictable capricus rams and does. Tarep (rock rabbits) prefer the sunnier western side of the Mithrals, and have their burrows all through the grassy foothills there. Ravens and crows and other corvids seem to thrive here, nesting in the dense pines and riding the wind spirals high above the Mithrals' peaks. Their harsh caws are a constant feature of the area, and their black feathers are braided into many a hunter's vest or hair. Some common grey wolves have packs here and there in the range, their territories carefully demarcated, and their howls sound as if the mountains themselves have voices, deep and plaintive. A few of the molish Mogliar have been spotted by hunters on occasion, but it is doubtful that the digging beasts have a colony within the range, the rocky landscape being unfriendly to their clawed-out tunnels.

The noisy kuatu is also often heard as it chatters incessantly to intruders to its area or the friendly calls to each other. These reddish brown and blacked striped rodents can be seen leaping from pine tree to pine tree gathering the seeds out of the cones, its long fluffy tail serving as a balance.

As for birds: Banded ricau are also an important part of the Mithral fauna. Finally the golden-trimmed tor�n may be spotted circling the updrafts around the larger peaks, its shimmering golden head and wingtips clearly distinguishing it from the other types of eagles that are found in the vicinity, or stooping with great talons outstretched for its favorite snack, the promiscuously-breeding little gray and white surica rodents that make their tunnels among the rocks and grassy hills or hiding among the mossy rocks.

Natural Resources:

The area of the Mithral Mountains is both spectacularly bleak, and marvelously rich. The soaring, stark peaks of the mountains themselves from a distance hide the wide variety of wildlife and vegetation in the area. The low, rolling foothills are covered with ferns and brush, while around the knees of the mountains pine trees form a verdant skirt and a habitat for many beasts. The Ravenwing Falls, is a massive waterfall plunging several hundred peds from the mountain crest to its cauldron pool below. The deep, dark pool ringed by fir and pine is a haunt of both the great aurium-eyed trout and the same, tiny, silvery mithanjor that crowd the Olantani River and the lesser streams and springs of the mountains. Ravenwing Pool is a day�s walk from the little human fishing village of Nepris, on the east coast.

In terms of natural resources, the Mithrals have a wide range of plants: pine, sahnrix, juniper, willow, moss and fern form the forests, and sunflowers, redberries, waterberries, and mushrooms all grow wild on the foothills.

Deer, hynde goats, capricus, rock tarep, coneys, tiny surica rodents, the tree-dwelling kuatu, and grey wolves roam the range of mountains freely, most providing meat to the hunters of the Mitharim. Ravens, crows, banded ricau and the great golden toran eagles have their nests in the pines.

Copper, iron, lead, fyrite, herne, ithildin, and gold are all to be found here. Some small silver and aurium veins have been discovered but never in great quantities, while the vast mithril deposits that gave the mountains their names have long since been mined to naught. In fact, mithril is no longer excavated anywhere on the continent, and artifacts made of the bright metal are correspondingly ever more precious.

History:

There have been dwarves living in these mountains for centuries, and early on a lucrative trade in mithril dominated this area. This trade brought the development of the Mithral Route between Gambino and the dwarven city Tyr Ethran. Although this route traveled further north, passing by Tyr Donion, these dwarves chose to do their trading using the river. They mainly traded with Gambino and sometimes down to Barton. The land route was mostly used but ships would still arrive along the coast for trading. The main trading destination would be the area around Kor Mithrid because it was easy to locate the general area by the Ravenwing Falls.

Most trade takes place at Tyr Donion, and at little fishing villages such as Nepris. The locations of these places are well-known to any merchant who wishes to increase his stock of dwarven ale, iron/lead/copper/gold ingots of a highly-refined purity, or even the addictively crunchy tavern snack known as sunseeds. Of course, many products from the sea are also traded here as well.

The fishing villages claim that their families have been there for over ten generations.

2One Fly Red Mage

"Grr." Said the bear in sumo undies. The other two nodded in agreement and helped Reiko to his feet.

"Grar." "Grr." "Gruu." "Grrrow." All of them kept going on and on with growling to Reiko as if he could understand them. It just sounded like a bunch of angry animal noises to Reiko.

"Alright.. look, this conversation has been really interesting and all but I gotta get going." Reiko scratched his head and looked at the bears. They seemed to be looking slightly behind him to the left. Then the bear in the muay thai like get-up pointed as if telling Reiko to look in that direction. Of course, Reiko didn't want to be left out so her turned his head around enough to see in the direction.

But that was a mistake. All Reiko could say was "what?" and then BAM.. The bear with the eye patch gave him a kick to the nuts with his big hairy leg.

Reiko gasped for air as he began to crouch over but just as he started to, the Thai boxing bear unleashed a three hit combo with punch to Reiko's face that knocked him back upright, then another one to the stomach to put him back to bending over... then he was given an... axe kick?! to the back of the neck! that sent him to the ground.

Lying face down on the ground was enough.. hopefully it was over. But no, it wasn't, Reiko heard a "DOSKOI!" and his body felt like someone had dropped a mountain on it. Apparently the Sumo bear launched high into the air and slammed his a** down onto Reiko's back. Now it was over.

Suddenly the bears began laughing and talking. No no, not the grr stuff. More like..

"Where's your stun baton now? Huh?! Were you gonna try to torture us in a new way?" The Mthai bear laughed.

"W-what on earth are you talking about?!" Reiko grunted.

He felt the top half of his gi being taken off, his wooden sandals, and then heard a woman's voice.

"What... I was naked." She said to the bears. "Don't play stupid with us. You've got a lot of nerve coming back here after what you did..."

"... Que?" Replied Reiko.. ever the joker...

3One Fly Red Mage

"... And that's the whole story."

Reiko watched two of the bears on the ground while he waited for a response but then continued to talk anyway.

"Even if you are Pupu students... I guess I can't fault you for not knowing. You being in seclusion and all."

"Haha, that's quite the story... I just wish you didn't throw us off by letting yourself get beaten so badly." The sumo bear spoke up.

"Well I've been training for a very long time. In fact, I had no idea there were other students... I am just now beginning to want to equal Nekki-sensei."

"Us too!" The girl perked up. "We might've been ready for you if that other Reiko hadn't come. That set us back a lot, most of our time was spent healing, even though we became bears to excell in that."

She gave Reiko a thumbs up and suddenly bears ears popped up out of her head.

".... neat... anyway I've got to get going."

"Wait! Be sure to remember us! You exist, we exist, and Sakagami exists... there are probably more sects."

"Ohh? Then what is your sect to be called?"

The bear laughed and in a great showy display, the kind of thing that Reiko could relate to... and instantly picked up on what he was going to do and mimiced him.. swing, swing... CLASP.. two hands came together and gripped like some sort of arm wrestling pose.

It wasnt a furry hand that clasped his in what would soon become something of traditional greeting.

"You can call us the >:3 sect!"

Reiko smiled and replied. "You must be the strongest here..." he laughed at the girl "then you can call me the >=| sect. It was great meeting you!"

He started off walking, having no idea where he was going.. but he was going to find his way somewhere. Civilization, seclusion, whatever would make him stronger.

The girl bopped the Sumo bear on the head to cheer him up and then began laughing with him

"Try heading south! That's the direction you came from!"

Reiko waved, barely visible in the distance by now... and that was that..

Pupus anonymous! Sect >:3 confirmed! Sect >=| established! HEADING SOUTH! GO REIKO GO!

( oh no! Reiko never got the top of his gi back! )

4Silver Alexander

A great distance from where Reiko had landed, and had his little adventure with the talking Pupu bears, at the foot of the mountains, stood a great far eastern styled pagoda.

Towering high into the sky above the trees below, if offered a great view of the mountain itself in it's entirety, especially from the top. And at the top, in the moonlight, stood a lone figure.

Dressed in a dark gray karate gi, and some sort of elaborate stylized neko mask, the figure stood with arms crossed, surveying the sloping mountain side below. A single white eye opened on one side of the mask, seeming to almost glow in the darkness.

Whether Reiko knew it or not, he was being watched.

5Shouyin

High up in the lofty reaches of the Mithral Mountains there was constructed a great temple. This large and formidable structure had weathered much during its centuries of existence, but showed no sign of falter. Shouyin lay in the back of the cart as it slowly trudged its way across the old and almost forgotten paths that traced the way to this mighty building, drifting in and out of a weary sleep. One monk sat beside him, bouncing along with the goods, attending somewhat to his most obvious wound.

Shouyin's watery eyes fell upon the monk, taking in his solemn features. Nothing of special note, just a man. Struggling with the pain that assaulted him from all direction he turned to look at the center of the monk's attention. You know when you have those vivid dreams about things happening, and it turns out it wasn't a dream, and it did happen? Well, that's what our good fellow was now going through, so he passed out, once again.

...

He woke on top of a thin mattress on the floor, in a shadowy candle-lit room. His clothes had been removed and replaced with loose white pants, tied at the ankles upon further inspection, and bandages across his chest. Shyly, he raised his left arm, pressing the fingers down timidly where his right had once connected to the rest of his body. Definitely gone. Pulling himself up to his feet with many the grunt, he slid his feet into the two wooden sandals that lay waiting for him, and, leaving his swords behind, exited the room slowly, limping along.

The hallways were wide, comfortable even, and seemed to point in the direction of whatever you wanted to find, without the common aid of sign. Not long into his little journey Shouyin came to realize the sound of chanting that was quickly growing louder, and that it was damn cold. He stopped in front of a tall sliding door, behind which he believed to be the source of these two things. He pulled it open.

"WU-TANG CLAN AIN'T NUTHIN' TA ******** WITH!"

Behind the door stood dozens of what he thought to be monks, all dressed in black training gis with the golden eagle on the back. Most were in the center, standing in wide horse stances, thrusting punches to the beat of their own chanting. Others were off to the side, practicing, training, and sparring against one another. A few were engaged in all-out steel blade combat, flying at one another, the fire of martial artists prepared to kill bright in their eyes. Thus did Shouyin get his first glimpse of these monks in their natural element, and he was psyched.

"WU-TANG CLAN AIN'T NUTHIN' TA ******** WITH!"

Wu-Tang Clan - Enter the Wu-Tang (36 Chambers): Wu-Tang Clan Ain't Nuthin Ta ******** With

6Shouyin

A hand came to rest on Shouyin's left shoulder. Surprised, he turned swiftly counter-clockwise and met the face that belonged to this hand. He was black, with a long face and thin beard and moustache. Thick plastic rimmed glasses rested in front of two dark eyes. He wore the basic black robes with a black beanie pulled over his head. He seemed to speak in the same cryptic manner as the other two monks.

"The grand ultimate supreme, no extremedies

We use Tai Chi to deflect off our enemy

Five poisons, from the Clan there's no Remedy

We dispell the smell of wickedness in our vicinity."

He pointed back to the training monks. They were all gone, a cloud of dust lying in their wake. Shouyin looked back, but the man was gone as well. He ran/limped out into the middle of the grounds, looking every each way, but still finding nothing. Suddenly, the man with the glasses' voice rang out in the emptiness.

"Things of beings is unseen by men

in shapes and form, never been dreamed by men

The word of God, always intervene with sin

From insight, my inner-light beams within

Pin-point focus, move silently un-noticed

When you attack, I fall back in the wind like the lotus."

Turning once again Shouyin came face to face with the man and his glasses. He dashed at Shouyin with a variety of blows. Swift crane strikes to his shoulders, palm heels to the stomach, spear attacks to the eyes and throat. He came at him, quick and relentless. With one arm Shouyin could barely keep up, stopping the most deadly strikes with his stone at the last moments. His right foot tripped over his left and he fell to the ground, the man advancing on him.

"I am, the RZA. Welcome, to the Wu-Tang Clan."

RZA feat. Beretta 9, Cilvaringz, Feathers - Birth of a Prince: Chi Kung

7Shouyin

Shouyin was perched atop a rock, to the top right of the Wu-Tang Temple. The trickle of a small mountain stream his only company. Left palm pressed against the cold hard surface, feet held high in the air, straight above his head. He'd spoken with the RZA for a good half an hour, though most of it and been arcane and confusing. The jist of it all had been Shouyin was allowed to stay at the temple for as long as he wished, and even seek tutelage under RZA and Ghostface, master of the Wu-Tang sword.

Now here he was, contemplating said subjects. The problem was this arm of his, or more precise, the lack there of. A monk had politely obliged to a quick spar, but stone or not, Shouyin was no one handed fighter. Something had to be done. Stone began to push its way through the bandages around Shouyin's right shoulder. Extending outward it formed a cylinder, of equal length to his left arm. Slowly, it began to spread outwards, rounding into makeshift muscles. At the end, fingers began to take shape, even the old tattoos were recreated.

He got to his feet, testing the joints in this new arm and hand. Lines of the stone had spread out across his chest, holding the arm to his torso tightly. It was a giant effort trying to move it, and all of it hurt terribly. The stump had healed up almost all the way, but spikes of stone needed to stab into it and hook on, keeping everything in place. It also took a fair amount of concentration to hold together. He worried that it could simply fall apart while he slept, already parts were starting to become brittle and harden, or melt away. Testing the fingers, he formed a tight fist, almost feeling the ghosts of his old fingers following it, the lost nerves ringing out with furious pain.

Well, Shouyin had a new arm, but every moment spent with it was agonizing, and it moved so slowly a snail could beat him up. The appendage gently fell to his side and he began walking towards the temple. He could practice moving the arm by trying to swing it in time with his left as he walked. That, and training would have to do, but for now, he was hungry. REALLY HUNGRY.

8Shouyin

A pair of chopsticks in hand, Shouyin struggled to bring the noodles and pieces of pork on the plate to his mouth. The chef, a man named Raekwon, was a round-faced fellow, also black, with a thin layer of black hair and moustache and beard similar to the RZA's. He seemed too busy speaking to himself in that Wu-Tang dialogue to do anything but listen to Shouyin's request and cook it. One had to admit, the code was catchy, made you want to bob your head.

"I watch my back like I'm locked down, hardcore

Hittin sound, watch me act bugged, and tear it down

A literate type a*****e, songs goin gold, no doubt

and you watch a corny n**** fold."

The sticks slipped out of his grasp once again, the noodles falling back into the sauce. Shouyin was mainly right-handed, and despite his mild ambidexterity it wasn't enough to handle chopsticks. Painstakingly, he attempted to raise his right arm. Finally resting it on the table he tried fitting the sticks into his fingers with his left, but it was all to no avail. So, Shouyin settled with stabbing the pork with the ends of the chopsticks and picking the noodles up with his fingers. Suddenly, a knife decided to wedge itself just to the left of Shouyin's plate. Distressed, Shouyin looked up to the source, and saw Raekwon the Chef staring at him with furious eyes.

"I wait for one to act up

Now I got him backed up

Gun to his neck now, react what?

And that's one in the chamber

Wu-Tang banger, 36 styles of danger."

Unlike his previous encounters with the dialect, actions for once spoke louder than those dramatic words. The knife was much more effective at proving Raekwon's point. Shouyin held the chopsticks properly now and continued to fumble along. He was able to pick up thicker noodles and chunky bits of pork. Looking back slightly impressed with himself Shouyin was greeted with a similar expression from the Chef.

"Now ya act convinced, I guess it makes sense

Wu-Tang, yo sewwwwwwwww, represent."

Wu-Tang Clan - Enter the Wu-Tang (36 Chambers): Bring Da Ruckus

9Shouyin

Shouyin's ability with the rock arm and been improving. The RZA had taught him some techniques to deal with the phantom pain and improve maintaining the concentration required to hold the arm together. Despite this, he'd still been forced to work through fighting with one hand. One good thing had come out of him staying with the Clan, his skills were improving extensively. He'd evolved once after the fight with Reiko, and could feel the final transformations taking hold inside him. The one-armed training had helped increase his foot speed, since they were the first line of attack considering the time it took to block, then strike with one arm against someone with two.

And he'd only been there for a few days. Standing in front of a rather massive wooden strike block he practiced slow, hard punches with his right arm. Every blow splintered the edges of the block, creating large indents. Strength was an odd concept when your arm possessed no muscles, only willpower, and a bit of ancient magic.

Clack, clack...a monk approached Shouyin from behind. Except, he wasn't dressed in the traditional black robes and golden eagle. He wore dark blue pants, exactly like his own, and the wooden sandals that made that clack sound. He was thin, with a long face. The Genius, master of the art of shadowboxing, the RZA had told the half-golem about him. The man who'd chosen the name of GZA.

"I see you using an old style, I wondered where you had learned it from.

...

Heh, by the Gods, will you show me?

You come here, since you're so interested,

Fight me!"

GZA flew at Shouyin, arms out to the sides, hands open, clawed. He hadn't had the chance to see the mighty shadowboxing in action, only heard rumours of its nature. Something about it being useless at noon, and invincible during a moonless night. His opponent struck first with an overhead axe kick. Shouyin's right arm raised, the foot banging against it, an abnormally loud -PANG- ringing out...and GZA was gone.

"Special Techinques of Shadowboxing! Fifty-two fatal strikes! ONE!"

The voice came, unexpectedly, from behind Shouyin. And along with it, a sharp pain to his side. He swung his right arm back, attempting to smack GZA in the right side of his head, or torso, but was only greeted with the same loud pang as before.

"TWO!"

Another blow, palm-heel, directly under Shouyin's jaw. This process continued, Shouyin attacking with rough blows, GZA defending, the pang, and another strike. After eight Shouyin knew he couldn't go on like this. The Genius had mentioned fifty-two strikes, so he must be forced to follow some pattern during the technique to achieve fatality, simply because Shouyin knew the man could kill him in substantially fewer blows than that.

Shadowboxing...it would have to be something with their shadows. He'd have to let GZA hit him one more time. He was to the side of him now, so Shouyin flung out his right leg in a side kick, purposely letting his left arm stick out slightly to the side as well. -PANG- GZA disappeared in a cloud of dust and Shouyin watched their shadows ripple. Squinting his eyes as a new source of light generated out of the tip of the shadow his left arm cast he watched the Genius appear. And Shouyin's right arm smacked him right 'cross the face. GZA smiled, spitting a wad of blood and spit out of his mouth.

"Good, then you'll learn the skill of Shaolin, the secret technique of Shadowboxing."

The Genius - Liquid Swords: Duel of the Iron Mic & Shadowboxin'

10Shouyin

Shouyin had had a more than healthy stay at the Wu-Tang Temple and it was time to take his leave. Anyways, he had something important to do. That cell phone didn't do anything up here in the Mountains, and he longed to speak to Kantella again. He'd gained more than a lifetime's worth of knowledge with the Clan, and it was time to implement the abilities. As Ghostface Killah's fourth student he'd learnt the way of the Wu-Tang sword. The great master RZA had gifted him with extensive knowledge in Wu-Tang Kung Fu and relaxation techniques to help him with the pains in his right arm. And last, but certainly not least, the Genius, GZA, had granted him with the secret knowledge of his personal technique: Shaolin Shadowboxing. It was time to go.

Rock arm placed comfortably behind his back he entered the main hall of the Temple. His acquaintances, peers, and masters all stood proud in front of him and to his sides. Before he left he was to be made an official member of the Clan, although Shouyin wasn't sure if he wanted that. He wore those baggy white, ankle-tied pants and wooden sandals, katana and the Shiranai tied at his waist. Master RZA was before him, Ghostface to his right a pot of hot coals and metal pole to his left. Approaching, the RZA lifted the metal pole out, revealing a giant brand of the outline of the golden eagle.

"Yo, it's born, young Lord, raise your swords.

Hailin' from the slums of Shaolin, golden claw, talon twirl

And one swirl of the fatal sword splits your Island

Wu Killa Bees' stingers back on the swarm again

BZZZZZZ, the alarm again, six direction weapon deflectin

Bones connect like opposite sides of magnets

Steel fragments bein chipped off a slingin sword slash."

Ghostface lifted high a Kung Fu blade, traditional weapon of the Wu-Tang. Shouyin knelt down on his knees, accepting the weapon graciously. Where as the two Japanese blades lay tied to the left, Shouyin slid the blade, and it's sheath, into the right, so that he could use it with his left hand.

"Plus the God from Ride saggin in his seat, blastin Wu beats

Tryin to plot his next hit

He took a drag of the eight elements that composed, atmospheric gas

'Bout to let off his sword, and full blast

Kept his mind focused, meditation position half lotus

Abbot's sword novas couldn't match his magnum opus

Deluxe stroke, son move like a ghost

Struck in an instance, unnoticed like a lamp post

Radar sharp precision gunfire, explode

Till his clips unload, it's a samurai code."

The initiation rites completed the RZA moved behind Shouyin with the brand. The half-golem's flesh sizzled, but he refused to push out any stone to null the pain, or cry out and recognize it. Satisfied with the burn, the brand was removed, and replaced in the pot of coals. Shouyin raised slowly, breathing deeply as the burn wore its way into his skin. They all stood, and the black robes were slid over his shoulders. Proud, he reared his head back, staring at the vast ceiling and roared out with all the others.

"So if you want beef then bring the ruckus!

WU-TANG CLAN AIN'T NUTHIN' TA ******** WITH!"

Climbing into a horse-drawn cart, black robes, all swords besides the Wu-Tang blade in the back, he made his way down the Mountains. Shouyin would return again to the Temple to learn more, but he was off again, into the sun.

RZA - Ghost Dog (Soundtrack): Samurai Showdown (Raise Your Swords)

Wu-Tang Clan - Enter the Wu-Tang (36 Chambers): Wu-Tang Clan Ain't Nuthin Ta ******** With

...fin...

11Karasu~Lady Raven~

Gabria crept along the forest path, an arrow knocked on the string of her bow and held in place in case she needed to draw and fire on a moment?s notice. Her short blonde hair was held in place with a bandana the long black ends trailing down her back blending in with the dark brown of her leather vest. Soft boots hardly even rustled the twigs and dry pine needles that covered the path as green eyes moved restlessly scanning o the sides and head of the young woman.

?Bri? This is not a good idea!? Alehandro whispered as he trailed along behind his sister, the butt of his spear almost dragging in the dirt as her tried desperately to convince the younger woman to listen to him.

Han brushed a spider off his tight grey sleeve with a shudder and reached out to grab at Bri again deciding that they were going to get the hell out of here before they met something much worse, his hazel eyes dark with fear as he glance ahead to the darker area of the woods.

Bri turned with a look of fury in her eyes, scorn written plain across her face. ?I never asked you to come along Alehandro Le?Drakard! So if you want to turn around and run then be my guest but I know that there is something worthwhile in the heart of this forest and I will get it, without your help!? Her voice was hushed but she punctuated every word with a stab of her free hand towards the ground the long sleeve of her green shirt billowing around her arm slightly with her fury.

?I let you tag along because every good treasure hunter knows that it is sometimes worthwhile to have someone to watch your back, but if you are just going to whine and whimper like a coward, then I do not need you! I can find the treasure on my own!? With a look of contempt she turned, her hand shaking slightly at its grip around her bow. She didn?t know why she put up with the man, he was supposed to be a great warrior but he was a lot better at kissing up to his superiors than fighting? Gabria should have known that just because he was family didn?t make him useful.

Gabria De?Antonio Le?Drackard had plans, and none of them really involved her brother, he was content to suck up to the captain of the guard and his lieutenants from sun rise to sun set but she was going to rebuild the family name all by herself if she had to, and the best way to start was with finding the treasure in the heart of the mountains! She was certain of it, years of study and understanding the ancient peoples of Gaia had led her step by step to reason out the remains of an ancient city nestled deep in one of the forested valleys of the Mithral Mountains.

An entire ancient city that was rumored to be inhabited by magical beings and destroyed by a vengeful God, a city that was just waiting for someone like Bri to come along and scoop up all of it?s forgotten loot! Loot that she could use to restore the crumbling manor house and hire new servants, and spend to get rid of her good for nothing older half brother!

?Bri, don?t be like that? I just do not think that the two of us should be out here alone, I?m no woodsman and honestly neither are you!? Han was red faced with indignation as he stomped after Bri, making three times as much noise as he had before, no longer caring about showing his sister that he could handle himself in the dense trees.

Bri sighed and turned back towards Han a look of terror freezing her in her stride for a moment at the sight of the creature behind her brother. Seven long hairy legs and a huge round fat body were held poised as an eighth leg descended towards Han the sharp claws of the giant arachnid extended in a killing blow even as the girl screamed and raised her bow drawing the arrow and shooting all in one motion.

Han was certain for a moment that Bri had gone insane as she screamed and he started to drop and roll feeling the arrow wiz past his short sandy blonde hair. The arrow had missed and as he fell he heard a screech from behind him that turned his blood cold rolling onto his back as fast as he hit the ground and staring in horror at the creature poised above him, fangs gleaming even in the dim light of the deep forest. Han hated spiders, he despised the nasty bugs and here was his worst nightmare standing above him about ready to make Alehandro its next meal! smilies/icon_gonk.gif

Han screamed and stabbed upwards even as a second arrow suddenly sprouted from the bulbous head of the arachnid, trying to get the monster to back away enough that he could get back to his feet, grab his sister, and run for dear life!

The Spider was mad with pain as it felt a third sharp stab in its underbelly a fourth coming soon after as the female shot another arrow into its head, shrieking in pain and anger the monster jumped suddenly back and rushed up a tree and then disappeared into the darkness of the trees as a fourth arrow narrowly missed the arachnid in it?s flight.

Han sat shaking on the forest floor as the monster fled, the tip of his spear dripping with a greenish fluid that it took him a moment to realize was the spiders blood and his lessons from the academy cam back to him ~?The giant spider is a solitary predator more often interested in deer or livestock for it?s prey this arachnid will only attack when it feels there is little to no danger for itself for it may have sharp claws on it?d front two arms and poison in its fangs that immobilizes it?s prey but unlike most arachnids this spider can not spin webs. Like most spiders its body is soft and the monster is unlikely to attack even a stag, elk, or a wary human for it is intelligent and realizes that even considering its great stealth the giant spider is not a fighting monster, it would be too easily injured!? ~ It thought I was great prey though? I need to get the hell out of here before I become lunch for another monster?

smilies/icon_stare.gif

12Hogosha No Juunikyuu

smilies/icon_eek.gif

"Phwee~!"

Juuni's eyes grew wide in astonishment as she opened the package, immediately hoping down off of John's lap, the torn wrapping paper fluttering away on the breeze as she slipped the coat on, purring gently at the warmth it offered before sitting down hard on the floor and pulling off her sneakers to replace them with the boots. Getting up she swung her black cat back pack off her shoulders and deftly forced the small sneakers into it before swinging it back over her shoulders and slipping on the mittens, bending her fingers and smiling as she twirled, enjoying the feeling of the lavender trim on her neck.

smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

13Purely Jayney

Amber blinked at the package that Mere handed to her and looked down at the package and then back at him with a look of mild confusion playing over her face. She smiled at Juuni's reaction and carefully opened her own package, trying to make sure as little of the paper excaped as possible.

She admired the coat, gloves and boots before removing her bag and slightly thinner jacket, rolling it up and storing it away before slipping the jacket over her shoulders and pulling its hood up to cover her frosted ears. The warmth was immediately apparent as she quickly removed her boots and replaced them with the ones from the package and then finally put on the gloves, feeling the warmth spread throughout her body as her tail wagged slightly behind her.

Amber was careful to store the jacket and boots in her back pack and turned to smile at John and then Mere

"Thank you very much..."

14Tomorrow

John picked up the parcel for him, looking it over and turning it around in his hands...before tossing it away to Mere's feet, the parcel skidding to a halt at his boots.

"Thanks but no thanks. I'll be fine." Tomorrow muttered, pushing his sunglasses up to cover his eyes once more.

His clothing and gear was designed and optimized for a warzone, no matter the climate or environment. Not only that, everything that he had on him was specifically for him - even the gloves he wore had been designed with him in mind. He didn not like using forigen gear unless it was nessesary.

Besides...he was Tribal. He'd trained in all sorts of climates to become efficient in any situation.

Not to mention he didn't exactly trust this man...

15Hogosha No Juunikyuu

smilies/icon_eek.gif

"Oniisama!"

Juuni turned, scooped up the parcel and walked over to her older brother before thumping him as hard as she could with her tiny fist in the only part of his body she could really reach properly, his thigh.

"Dun be so rude!"

The small neko huffed and pouted, holding the package out at John, waggling it upwards towards his hands. She probably looked more comical than intimidating but what the little neko didn't know wouldn't hurt her.

16Tomorrow

Tomorrow looked down at the little girl with his blank sunglasses, her pouting face reflected in the lenses as he sighed audibly, almost with irritation...

...Before he took the glasses off and put them in his coat pocket. "Of course. You're right, short stuff. I shouldn't turn down a gift."

Reaching out to tousle her hair with a smirk, he grabbed the package and tore it open, pulling out the hoodie and gloves. "Neat." He muttered blankly, like a kid at Christmas who'd gotten clothes instead of that new video game he wanted.

Shucking off his crimson trenchcoat and unclipping his webbing and shoulder-holsters for his Desert Eagles, he pulled the hoodie over his massive frame, pulling the hood away from his shock of thick blonde hair as he pulled off his gloves and replaced them with the mithrial ones, pulling them on and testing them by punching his fist into his palm.

"..."

He didnt say anything about it. He simply replaced his webbing and clipped his shoulder-holsters back on, before putting his trenchcoat back on over his hoodie, pulling the hood out from under the collar of the coat to hang over it.

"Happy now, honey?" He asked Juuni with a small, forced smile.

17Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"..."

Equally Juuni said nothing. She frowned slightly at John, his distaste for the gift as obvious to her as his false smile. The small girl blew a raspberry up at him and toddled back over to Mere, snuffling at his small back pack, wondering what other interesting things it held.

18Tomorrow

John sighed, feeling a little heartbroken at the tiny girl's responce and leaned his head into Amber's shoulder, whispering to her quietly. "...Cant help it...something strange about him..."

19Purely Jayney

Amber smiled at her fiancee and wrapped an arm around his large shoulders, playing with the small wisps of hair at the back of his head.

"I shouldn't worry about it, she's only young and doesn't really know what she's doing. I'm sure she didn't mean it sweetheart, and you're only trying to be careful, I know that" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

20Sunstrike

His foot had stopped the traveling parcel as it skidded in front of him, and he shrugged, bending down to take it, before Juuni snatched it back out of his grip and forced the larger man to accept.

Tomorrow would find nothing magical or wrong about the clothing, same as with Juuni and Amber. The only thing noticible is that it's was smarter to wear such things in the biting wind.

As the little neko's nose poked into the sack, it would suddenly seem rather empty, as if totally barren of most of it's contents. After a pause, Henry reached past her and pulled out a long length of material, with, ridiculously enough, little knitted bobbles on the end. It was a very long black and midnight blue striped scarf, of which, he wrapped around his face. Blue eyes smiled down at the curious neko before he once again hauled the sack onto his back. Oddly enough it made a dull thunk as it hit his back, looking full once again.

"Amazingly enough, the gorge is pretty much the easy part," He pointed outwards, and if one had good eyes, such as Tomorrow, it'd be easy to see the gulls that drifted a good distance out. "The cold comes from the freezing waters of the coast here. Once we get to the village we'll take lodgings, simple as they may be, and start early again tomorrow, hopefully with guide in tow. Oh, and if anything moves...try and kill it, strange creatures that will feast on anything, breathing or not, live here." As if punctuating this sentance, there was a far off cry. Mournful and hungry, it was one of the tundra wolves of the north, known to carry off full grown men if driven that far into the winter starvation time.

The almost solid magic messed with beasts minds up here. Sometimes driving them insane, or intelligent, and at worse, both. The wolves were no exception to this, casting off their other kin, or eating them, before divulging it's madness on the general human population of the area. Some said that they hunted by magic itself, looking for the usual allotment around a Gaian's soul with their strange humanish eyes. But they certainly weren't the worst mutations in this area, and Henry didn't seem bothered by the cry at all, heading off in a steady pace down the outcropping that served as a semi-bridge against one of the rockfaces.

21Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi and Vargus made their way up the snowy slopes of the Mithral Mountains. It had been nearly two weeks since the end of Eclipse, and the death of his little friend still weighed heavy on Ryugi's heart. It reinforced something that Ryugi had known since he was very little. Every choice has a consequence. He felt like he had failed the little dragon, and at the time, he had just wanted to curl up and die somewhere. But Vargus had literally smacked some sense into him.

She was right. Ryugi had more to live for, and every life was full of hard times and happy moments. Ryugi would just have to suck it up, and keep living for all those that had died in some way because of one of his weaknesses or lack of skill in some area. He rightfully blamed himself for the little dragon's passing, and he would do everything he could to live on for the little guy. The abilities he lost meant little to him compared to the life of his friend and companion. But he realized, to stay there and weep was not the right thing to do either. He had to move on and improve, if not for himself, than for Eclipse and all the others that he had failed in one way or another.

It was relatively cold on the mountain, but since his elemental powers had returned, heat was easy to come by. Then, one day while on top of a mountain, looking around to get his and Vargus' bearings, he saw an object fall from the sky, and appear to land somewhere in the area across the sea known only as the Tundra of Guldor. Both he and Vargus could feel a strange power coming from the object as it fell from the sky, and Ryugi had felt something inside him as well, something different from the normal sensations of magical energies. He wasn't sure what it was, but he felt like he had this tug, this pull to go to Guldor, like someone or something was calling to him.

He wasn't sure what it was, but one thing was for sure. He was heading to Guldor to find out what the object was that fell from the sky. Even after the object was gone he could still feel the strange pull, and that pull would act as a guide. But Guldor was even colder than the mountains, and to go there, he and Vargus would need heavier clothing than their normal jackets...

So, where are we going to find heavier clothing in a place like this? There isn't a town for miles around.

Vargus spoke to Ryugi an hour or so after they'd seen the object fall. They were sitting around a small campfire that Ryugi had put together. Dry wood was hard to come by in a snowy forrest in the lower mountains, but Ryugi had found an old fallen tree. While the rusted broadsword wasn't perfect for fighting, it made a very handy tool. Using his small rusted sword, he had pried the log open to reveal the dry wood underneith, and after scraping and cutting away for a few minutes, he'd managed to gather quite a bit of tinder and some bigger pieces for burning. Lighting them was simple enough, and so, a fire was made. Ryugi turned to Vargus after she'd asked the question.

Theres a city named Lament not too far from here. They live in this area year round, so they're bound to have some heavier clothes we can buy, maybe they'll have a weapon shop too. So, as it stands in my mind, we'll first hit Lament, and then make our way to Guldor in some way. What that IS, I still don't know... Maybe we'll fly over there, I'm not sure, but we'll worry about that when that time comes.

Vargus nodded, and the discussion was over for now as the pair settled in for the night before they would head off to Lament the next day. What lay ahead for them in Lament and across the sea? No one really knew for sure, but it was going to be an adventure unlike any other either had ever been on before.

22Tomorrow

John stood and followed the man, taking Juuni's and Amber's hands in his as he stepped onto the outcropping behind Mere, lifting Juuni up by her hand to dangle her with a smirk as he guided Amber behind him.

Tomorrow didn't really like this. Being led by someone else. Having to do what other people told him to. He could do it - he just didn't like it.

He'd been happy in his own little world. Spending quality time with his family. Beating up some very unsavourey people. Living his life in peace, quiet and serenity.

Of course, nobody else saw it that way. His version of rules were very different to others...not that they could completely enforce them on him - he was his own man, after all - but conflictions tended to give him a headache. Most of the time it was simply easier to go along with the flow.

He sighed, his smile slowly melting away as he placed Juuni down on the path so she could walk and turned his head to look back to Amber. She could be the only thing keeping him grounded during this...she could have refused to go, or order him to stay, but she had come along with that beautiful smile of hers... she was too good for him. "Sweetheart...i'm sorry for dragging you into this. I shouldn't have..."

But thats all that came out as a shape, some kind of blur, leapt out from the uneasy shadows within the gorge to slam into the largest target it could find - John. Both physically and metaphysically, John was the strongest in the group - and radiated an aura that simply screamed for attention. Maximos had once described it as a 'golden glow'.

The shape hit him so hard his fingers were torn from Amber's hand, his sunglasses clattering to the ground at her feet as he was crushed into the rockface they were traveling against - before talons erupted from the crater John had been embedded in and pulled him out, tossing his 300lb body as if it weight less then a softball.

He flew, spiralling out of control, his arms and legs flailing - before hitting the ground with a resounding boom, the icy rocks accepting his body painfully.

He did not move.

The mournful cries that had sounded before grew louder. More urgent. Closer...

23Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The small neko's ears flattened at the sound of the howl but that was soon forgotten as the group began to move off. Eager not to be forgotten Juuni moved along too. She blinked as John's hand closed around hers before giggling as John swung her. When her older brother set her down softly and her feet found ground again she toddled along happily, her tiny pace keeping her just between Mere and the couple behind her. Her ears flickered beneath her hat as she paused, her nostrils flaring. Her head turned slightly as Juunikyuu suddenly became alert.

Away with you little one... This is not for you to see-

Juuni physically jumped in fright, spinning around in full 360 degrees at the sudden, violent movement behind her and resounding scream of terror from Amber. It seemed the world was thrown into confusion for the small girl as her eyes scoured the path wildly for John before she found him, embedded in the rock face. One small, shaky step forwards and then he was flying above her, limbs flailing as he landed much further down the path with a solid boom.

Imediately the child's disposition changed. Her eyes narrowed and misted into spirals of sparking purple, her lip drawn up into a snarl as her nostrils flared. She shrugged on the thick, warm lavender coat with a simple roll of her shoulders and let it fall simply to the ground along with her black kitten back pack. A feral growl escaped the small girls lips as she hugged her chest tightlyher feathered wings burst out of the scars on her back, spraying the rock face with spatterings of silvered blood as her body was engulfed in a thick swirling vortex of feathers, snow and sparks.

Once the swirls disappeared Juuni had disappeared, back into the safety of her mind and Juunikyuu stood in her place, her long purple hair buffeting in the wind and wings billowing behind her as she folded thm down in one swift motion. The slow streams of snow that had begun to fall just moments before the attack were slowly turning into torrents as a storm approached. It obscured your vision and gave you a terrible sense of misdirection. But Juunikyuu didn't need her eyes to see. She drew in a deep breath and used the snow as a mask for her movements, seemingly just appearing at John's side, crouching down besides the giant Tribal and rolling him carefully and with a little effort onto his back.

"John? ... Tomorrow?"

Juunikyuu's head suddenly snapped up at the sound of the urgent hungry howls. They sounded close. Far to close for Juunikyuu to feel comfortable. She looked up at Mere with a scowl.

24Purely Jayney

Amber smiled at her fiance, the howl in the distance causing her ears to twitch and nostrils to flare briefly before she was distracted through focusing on not loosing her footing through the icy gorge. Her eyes were wide for the sight of so much snow and ice and she sneezed as a flake landed on her nose, the noise echoing through the gorge and making her ears flicker.

As John spoke to her she turned and smiled gently at him before her eyes widened in shock, her body becoming rigid with fear as the huge Tribal was ripped from her hand painfully. Something brushed past the anthro's arm after her fiance which made her growl in voluntarily. Her eyes followed the path through the air her fiance had taken, the readily heavying snow obscuring her vision.

"John?! John?!" Amber screamed out desperately, turning in a full 360 as a cloud of fear crept up on her.

There was a whistling and billowing sound through the air as Amber's head turned skywards and watched in horror as the shadowed form of John hurtled lifelessly through the air. A faint glow through the thick snow told the terrified anthro that Juuni had transformed and although the snow turrents now throughly obscured her vision Amber was determined to find her way to her partener.

She took a step forward and suddenly froze again, her ears flickering at a sound behind her. A low rumbling growl turned her stomach over as she looked back over her shoulder before a flurry of fur and talons exploded into her face and chest causing her to let out a bitter, terrified scream which was cut suddenly and unnaturally silent.

25Tomorrow

Nodi's dbear... Thor thought as he sailed through the air...before suddenly landing in the snow-covered rock, embedding himself into the ground like a rock thrown into clay.

He lay there for a moment, trying to get what little senses he had left to calm down and rally the rest - before something rolled him over, his vision going from wet darkness to a flurried white.

Snow was falling heavily around them, whipping about like razor-sharp discs of steel. His blurry vision cleared somewhat - to look up to a purple-haired angel, her concerned face staring right down to his confused one.

"I dwoul ehave tthough Evalkyr dwoul eb gwearin sles..." Thor whispered, half to himself and half to the vision before him...

Before a scream suddenly rose out from the storm...

John blinked hard, his eyes growing wide in abject terror as he realised, in a split second, who the scream belonged to. "Amber..."

Something landed on him then. Something heavy. Something with talons, which seemed to melt out from the snow and smash into his large form with extreme force.

Something that hisssssssed as it's jaw opened to close around his head...

Before Tomorrow slammed his hands into that gaping maw, jamming his fingers between the massive teeth and pushed out, the jaws dislocating with a boine-shuddering crunch before he pushed the creature to the side, the giant beast flying away with an ear-splitting shriek.

"Amber!!" He screamed to the outcrop - before looking over to the Valkyre beside him, his eyes wild.

"Find her!!" He shouted over the storm - before something else erupted from the snow - and barreled straight into the woman beside him, the two shapes dissapearing into the snowy storm surrounding them.

That was one avenue down. but there was something strange about the attack - mainly, why the creatue hadn't gone for him when he was vulnerable and gone for the winged woman instead?

He didn't think of this however. He was too busy tearing off his clothes, his red jacket falling to the side as he pulled off his new jacket and tore off his shirt, his scarred chest now exposed to the elements as he lifted his gloves hands to the sky - and screamed out, electricity flashing off his body straight into the sky to the clouds above them.

The Rune of Thor marked on his forearm bled freely, crimson liquid trailing hotly down his arm and over his shoulder as he called upon the god within him, demanding that the storm lessen so he could see his lover...

Before the storm let up, for the breifest of moments... to let him see her.

And barrel straight for her, electricity flashing over his body as he fought through the storm, fighting Gaia itself to get to her, his feet cutting into the snow as he ran over it as if it was foam...

26Sunstrike

Drops of blood fell silently to the ground, and there was a loud crunching noise from the area of the fallen girl. But it wasn't Amber being mauled. Henry knew who they'd be skulking after, wolves were still wolves after all. Fierce teeth ripped along his arm all the way to the elbow.

While the other had taken on Tomorrow, it had also driven him away from the weakest in the group. Amber. Blue eyes took in the fierce multicoloured glow of the creatures own. There was a yelp, but it couldn't unclench it's jaws from the strange man's arm. Henry had shoved something down it's throat.

There was cracking sounds, and more muffled yelping as shadows began to turn the wolf inside out and back again, pulling the skin into itself before taking on the same form as a shadow beast.

Only then did Mere let go of his hold, and there was a squish as the wolf landed on itself before reforming, a mask the only indication of where it's face had been. More crunching and it tore off after the other howls that were approaching.

Howls that were remarkably close. He dropped to his knees next to the small girl.

"He won't be able to hold them back for long, and I can't do my shifty number while I'm hurt, they'll smell blood...think you can hold them back long enough for Tom to come?"

That was when something burst out of the white. Two wolves flanked it's sides, it could have been a man once...or a troll, considering the size. Obviously Henry's wolf had gotten to them, because all three were covered in black blood. A large rusty axe dripped with it.

"s**t..." Henry was no Tomorrow, he couldn't match the size of this, and Amber was smaller even then the magician.

27Purely Jayney

Amber whimpered and flinched, clutching at the gapping jaw wound on her shoulder from where the wolf had grabbed and dragged her down the gorge kicking and screaming. The pain had caused her to pass out briefly only to find Mere in combat with the wolf. Her eyes flickered and she felt something turn and curl up in her stomach, protecting itself.

Though her vision was blurred through blood loss and snow she saw the two wolves and the massive orcish humaniod approach them, her eyes rolling and temperature dropping rapidly as warm blood ran down her arm and back, staining her coat and making her grip slick.

The orc hefted the axe over his shoulder and reached a large burly hand down to grab Amber by the hand she was supporting herself with to heft her up, dangling in the air. She flinched and whimpered, the creatures breath rolling over her face and filling her nostrils with the sick smell of rotting flesh and blood. The anthro gagged and screwed her eyes shut, tail tucked between her leg. The orc didn't seem interested and flung her to one side, causing her to skid painfully further down the gorge, the two huge wolves in hot pursuit, snapping at her skidding form, barely missing her stomach.

"No... No... NOO~!

Amber screamed, her blood slickened hand wrapping tightly over her stomach as the other preformed a series of one handed seals before opening her palm out, first two fingers and thumb open with the ring and little finger folded down as Amber blew onto her hand, launching a great fire ball at the pursuing predators who both gave howls of burnign pain as they were literally destroyed to ashes in mere seconds as the fireball passed, disappearing as it was engulfed by the snow before to could reach Mere and the orcish creature.

Gradually Amber came to a stop, panting deeply as both arms came down to wrap around her stomach and she balled up tightly, her blood pooling out onto the snow as she foamed a little at the mouth and her eyes rolled.

28Tomorrow

Tomorrow ran forward through the snow blindly, seeing a massive shape approaching a smaller shape, this one on the ground and about to be attacked...

His teeth were bared as he grabbed the orc from behind, one hand digging into the creature's shoulder and the other stabbed into it's hip - before he literally tore the muscle-bound creature in half, his gutteral scream moving over any sound the humanoid uttered before having it's guts and liquids spilled onto the snow-covered ground.

Black lines, spiralling and whirling up from the small of his back, were beginning to creep along his torso and down his arms as he viciously threw the creature's remains over his shoulders and moved over to the shadowy figure, grasping it by the shoulders. "Amber?!" He screamed over the roar of the storm as he lifted the person off the ground - before realising it was only Mere.

Mere would have the front seat to something only one other person had ever seen. Tomorrow's eyes were gone - only white orbs spitting electricity like pulse generators, the black tattooes visibly moving inch by inch over his skin to snake over his back and up his thick neck to begin creeping under his chin and over his jaw - before Tomorrow viciously threw Mere to the side, almost tossing him to the wayside as he turned, seeking his mate through the storm...

Before spotting her, the trembling shape being buried by the falling snow.

Running to her he scooped her up into his arms, holding her close, his trembling hands holding her close...as he turned and ran.

Running hard.

Running past the discarded Mere, grabbing the man by the collar and simply lifting him off the ground like a man would do to a suitcase when leaving for work - before suddenly jumping.

Not just a leap. A jump. The type that threw them [straight out of the gorge, straight up into the sky, flying through the air - to suddenly land on the other side, Tomorrow's steel-bottomed boots slamming into the ground in a run, his chest heaving as he ran hard, fast - before leaping again, hard, this one putting them far, far away from the gorge and all it contained.

It wasn't pretty. It wasn't comfortable, especially for Mere being dragged as he was. But it was fast, effective, and was putting more space between them and the threat to John's loved ones then anything else he could think of at the moment.

Typical Tribal.

29Sunstrike

Mere whirrled around, intent on going after Amber when a roar behind him shattered his concentration, and he was suddenly hauled upwards.

"Oh for the love of...", as he was tossed aside, absently falling into an expression used often by Sunstrike himself.

The last thing he seriously needed was a wild tribal on the loose, then again it had its effectiveness was startling. He managed to twist and catch the ground, slidding only a short way before picking himself up and dusting off. Before being nearly strangled as John grapped him again by the scruff. It was only sheer luck that left the man carting the scarf instead of the man himself.

Henry sighed and watched him run with Amber, blinking as the man made it over the gorge...there'd be time to settle that later...they couldn't leave Juunish, but it was better this way. Amber needed the help of the settlement immediately. While Henry was wounded, he was certainly better off.

The snow didn't obscure his vision too much, dying off a little now that the magic was dispersing from the area.

"Goddess?!"

30Hogosha No Juunikyuu

A single pair of burning purple eyes was all the reply Mere got to his call as out of the last snow flurries limped a large cat like creature, her muzzle torn and bloodied wings folded back down at her sides, her large paws drenched in blood along with that which dripped onto the snow, mixed with frenzied saliva from her jaw. The creature stopped feet away from Mere and lifted its head skywards, letting out a shiver enducing howl as it slowly shrunk back down towards the ground, the fur disappearing, replaced by skin, muzzle, claws and tail slowly merging back to that of the Senshi's form as she wavered slightly on her feet. Her body held obvious signs of the brawl she had just endured, her clothing ripped and bloody as she stooped to collect the items John had so hurriedly discarded before walking forwards, wavering slightly as she passed Mere.

"Let us leave this place..."

31Sunstrike

A hand, surprisingly but not uncomfortably, slipped around her waist, before hefting one of her packs himself over his other bad arm. The smell of licorice became strong, even in the biting cold.

"I fear our friend may have taken a shortcut, but it doesn't matter. We'll soon catch them up in the village."

Even as he said this, for Tomorrow, the lights of the small fishing village would gleam in the darkness, and the sound of the waves would be heard even over the howling wind of the snow storm.

Upon reaching the walls of the hamlet he would see that a single light was lower then the rest. A voice came from it, bellowing out a question.

"Who goes out there! Answer in plain Gaian, and you may enter!!" The sounds of many trained bowstrings tightening showed how often this simple task was failed.

32Tomorrow

Tomorrow was breathing hard, his chest rising and falling, sweat dripping down his semi-tattooed body as he slowed his pace, faling from a sprint-sprint-leap pattern to a sprint pattern...then to a run...then to a jog...before finally slowing to a stop.

His chest still rose and feel. His mouth was open, his breath fogging out like the chimney of a locomotive. He looked down, in half a daze, at the shivering creature in his right arm, held tightly and protectively.

In his left hand he clenched a soaked scarf. He didn't know where it had come from.

Dropping to his knees he held the shivering creature closer to him, burying his face in her hair as he began to weep. Tears ran down his face shamelessly as ration came back over him, replaying the last few minutes over and over in his head.

Letting his guard fall.

Allowing his lover to be attacked.

Leaving the others behind as he'd escaped.

He was disgusted with himself. Selfishly, he'd left the others to save Amber. His fiance. Hurt as she was, if he had not lost control, he could have found a way to save the others. He knew he could have...

Failure was not an option to John Tomorrow.

Reluctantly pulling an arm away from around Amber's body, John unclipped a special pouch in his belt-webbing. A pouch with a little red cross emblazoned on it. Stored within, however, was not your standard first-aid kit...but Tribal medicine.

Much like John, however, the medicine was designed for effect only. Viciously potent, cruelly efficent, it hadn't been uncommon for a wounded Tribal's body to mistake the medicine for poision - and attempt to instictively reject it. Most times the patient needed to be held down as the medicine was administored to increase the chances of swallowing and digestion.

He reached into his pouch and pulled out a foul-smelling concoction wrapped in papyrus. Lful Ecur - a full cure. Notebly the most powerful of all Tribal medicine and also the one that hardly ever worked - the smell alone was enough to make you throw up. There was no description for the taste. Simply put, nine times out of ten, the patient never held it down without asisstance. Never.

John's hand shook as he held the papyrus bag. Amber would never be able to swallow down an entire Lful Ecur in her condition. Not only that, but the child or children within her...John had no clue wether the potent magic herbs would harm or help the tiny ones within her.

...But...it was the only way...there was no-one else around...to save her, he'd have to risk...

His eyes flew open as he heard the voice and he stuffed the herbs back into his pouch, standing with Amber in his arms. "Here!! I'm here!!" He shouted, running forward towards the lights.

It was a bizzare sight as any - a towering man with draping/spiky blonde hair, his topless chest marred by many scars and small wounds, his skin adorned with dangerous-looking tattooes which crept from the small of his back finish just under his cheek-bones, carrying a shell-shocked and wounded woman in his arms.

"I need a doctor, medicine man, healer, a ******** vet, just get me someone with medical expertise NOW!" He roared as he moved towards the small crowd.

33Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu accepted the arm in relief as she staggered forwards with Mere, her breathing ragged and irratic as she clenched her jaw against the pain that wracked her body. She would heal given enough time and rest but she couldn't risk transforming back into her lowest form, not right now, no matter how depleated her energy supplies were.

Their progress was slow. Painfully slow. And soon the lack of energy caused Juunikyuu to pause with a flinch, turning to Mere with a small and apologetic smile.

"I'm afraid... I can't stay like this... Much longer... Sorry..."

The Senshi wavered and keeled forwards, her form melting away in a flurry of feathers and sparks leaving a tiny torteshell kitten sprawled out on its belly in the snow, twitching slightly.

34Bubbles [v3]

"Meh."

Vanessa had a hard time sleeping that night. Even after an hour of lyng down, her eyes were still wide open, staring at the roof. At the floor. At the walls. She was laying down on a matress onto the floor, in a small guestroom. The little abode was owned by a family of mountaineers who lived off a patch of vegetables and a few beyteurs, mountain beasts resembling very furry, very big, headless yacks. They had been very nice in letting her stay for the night in exchange for some help with the housework, and had even provided her with a map to the most common mountain trails, and the monster territories along the way.

Still, something was bothering her sleep.

"Meh ..."

35Ryugi Kazamaru

A busy two days had passed since Ryugi had spotted the falling object, and the new direction of his and Vargus' journey had been confirmed. A busy day of hiking and walking to Lament, and a busy day of shopping had passed, and now, Ryugi and Vargus were well equipped to handle most situations that could occour in a frozen environment like the Tundra of Guldor, much to the pains of Ryugi's wallet.

The pair had bought, among other things, an arctic tent for sleeping and shelter, two low temperature sleeping bags, enough dried and canned food for nearly two weeks, a compass, seven fire logs, arctic coats, two beanies of sorts for their heads under the hoods of the coats, waterproof and insulated pants, sunglasses to protect against snowblindness, a scarf for Vargus, a large sealskin cover for their equipment, one hundred feet of nylon rope, two books of matches, two pairs of clampons for walking on slippery surfaces, a single multi-tool complete with various useful devices, and a sled to carry all the stuff on.

The only real problem facing the pair now was exactly HOW to GET to Guldor, AND get all of their gear with them. With the nearest port being hundreds of miles away in Latent, and with Lament not having any means to travel by sea OR air to reach the tundra, Ryugi was faced with something he didn't like to admit. In order to get to Guldor he would either have to hike all the way back to Latent, buy a boat, and sail there, or, head to the tundra by air by flying one of the pair's dragon forms while the gear was either suspended below or tied on top of the flyer's back. In the end, Ryugi wasn't willing to hike all the way back to Latent with all their gear, so he opted for the flying approach. He and Vargus were now on the far side of the Mithral Mountains that bordered the sea, and off to their far left they could see the dreaded peninsula known only as the Northernlands.

The beach they stood upon was cold, the ground sprinkled with bits of snow across the sand. They were standing on the edge of the main Gaian Continent, and beyond, they could see the Continent of Guldor. It was an amazing feeling for Ryugi, who had never been anywhere but his homeland of Angara and the main Gaian Continent. He knew that something was awaiting him across the sea unlike anything he'd ever experienced before.

You know you work yourself too hard...

Vargus stood up the beach aways while Ryugi looked across the sea. She was already decked out in full arctic gear, but Ryugi was still wearing his classic outfit, his large white scarf blowing in the frigid sea breeze that blew across the beach. He had insisted that he pull the sled with their gear, as well as fly the channel between the two continents. He turned and looked at her out of the corner of his eye.

I know my own strength better than anyone Vargus. And you and I both know that I'm the stronger flyer. I have more stamina, so if either of us is going to be flying that distance, it has to be me.

Vargus frowned and walked down the beach so she stood next to him.

Look at yourself! You've been running yourself ragged. You've slept maybe a total of four hours in the last two days. I'm worried about you...

She placed a hand on his shoulder and looked at her beloved while he stared out across the sea. He sighed and looked towards her as well.

I know you're worried, but I've dealt with worse than this. I know you'd be willing to fly the distance yourself, but you and I both know that with that gear you'd be tired in no time. Its going to be a tough flight, eventhough the distance is relatively short, the winds are going to be freezing and powerful out across that sea. I can deal with physical situations better than you can, so I'm the one who has to do it...

He smiled and kissed her forehead. She smiled softly and walked a bit up the beach.

Just be careful and try not to strain yourself that much. I'll do what I can to lessen the winds around us, but if they're as bad as you say, it will be a challenge.

Ryugi nodded and then began his first full transformation in a very long time. Normally, Ryugi was able to turn into his hybrid form without magic since it was just a simple matter of altering his body, a natural skill among golden dragons. However, turning into his full dragon form required a powerful boost of magical energy in order to complete such a drastic change. Changing into a human form again was easy enough since it was changing a larger body to a smaller one and the dragon body already had enough energy within it to pull off such a change, but going from a small human form to his dragon form required lots of energy.

He tapped into the Elemental realms of fire and light as his body glowed solid white for a moment, sand grains whipping about with the release of energy as the magical power acted as a catalyst to Ryugi's natural ability. The glowing form began to grow in size, as two wings began to sprout from the glowing mass. Next, a tail, a snout, and finally the graceful neck and body of the dragon was visable as the white light died away.

It's funny... I forgot how different this feels from being in a human body. I feel so much more free and natural. Boy do things look different with my full dragon eyes. Everything is so full, so full of color, so clear, even moreso than my usual sight.

Inside, Ryugi was overjoyed. He had been like a caged bird before, unable to fly and see the world. Perhaps the biggest thing he missed in being human was the freedom of flight, and the beauty he could see from up above, soaring through the clouds. He shook his head and stopped yapping as he realized he was carrying on about nothing, and he had somewhere to go. He turned around, his tallons crunching in the sand as he lowered his neck for Vargus to climb aboard. He then lifted himself back up, and grasped the covered sled with his arms, tied together with the nylon rope.

I guess this means we're off. Let's go!

With a mighty push with his legs, and pumping of his powerful wings, Ryugi and Vargus left the shores of the Gaian Continent behind, and headed off on the next leg of their adventure.

36Sunstrike

Henry blinked in surprise as a small ball of fur appeared in his hands, the packs falling uselessly to the ground. Thinking quickly he pulled something dark out of one of his pockets, a cloth of some kind, and wrapped it around the small form, and then tieing it around the warmest part of his body, his chest. The result was kind of like a secure swing or hammock, that, no matter how jerky Henry moved, the kitten would be safe and warm.

They had to be near the village now...didn't they? Walls towered over both of them and the smell of his own blood was strong. Damn...getting caught out like that.... And darkness was coming, or was that just bloodloss. Actually...

He squinted. It was neither...

In the wall face, was a cave. Granted it was hard to see, but yes it...

He'd already started to move towards it...was so close to being out of the wind, that he didn't feel the ground crack until it was too late.

Trap... Was all Henry could think before the earth swallowed them whole.

~~

"Eh?!" One of the humans was so surprised that an arrow bolt actually landed perilously close to Tomorrow's foot, before the leader slammed him in the head with a fist.

"They're human! You stupid..." A lot of explatives followed, before with a final curse the door was opened throwing light in a large semi-circle of light.

The shadows, almost as big as Tomorrow himself, that loomed out of the door stepped back to show...a woman, frail looking and covered in furs, pale as the snow that whispered down to the ground around them all.

"Bring her..." A hand beckoned Tomorrow closer, and once he started moving, so did she, waisting no time as she moved into a long wood building.

The light inside was amber and warm if the large man entered, the woman shedding herself of the furs almost instantly as the light hit. She seemed to be made of silver itself, hair and skin the same colour as the Mythril mined from the mountains that were the backdrop of the village. Milky eyes bore into blue as she pointed to a bed.

"Set her down there, and then sit on the other side. Do not speak, hold her hand, comfort her." The woman kneeled, the simple dress she wore pooling around her, and waited for him to follow suit.

37Tomorrow

Tomorrow eyed the people percariously before following them, nodding to the man who had shot wide. Mistakes happen.

John knew all about them.

Moving into the wooden building, he did as he was told, lying Amber out gently before crouching beside the bed, grasping her hand.

His eyes were closed. He was fighting for calm, fighting to keep the wildness within him at bay. His Berserk tendancies rarely flared, and when they did, they lasted a time - he had been lucky to quash them enough to retain some sanity.

He took in a deep breath and opened his eyes. Looking down at her. Noting her paleness. Panic crept up in him, balled in his stomach and threatening to spasm out of control - but practise wiped it away as easy as a spill was wiped by a sponge.

He simply kept her hand in his, rubbing the back of her palm with his thumb, and tried to focus.

38Sunstrike

A crystal hand stretched out and placed itself over the anthro's forhead. Soft words were whispered, and a blue glow surrounded the woman.

"Amber, honey, you've got to come back to us now, you have to wake up..." How she knew the girls name, of how she was able to speak to the unconscious girl was a mystery. The blue light focused and words, symbols began to scrawl over the skin, making the woman a living, breathing book. They appeared and blended much as Tomorrow's had earlier, but with a soothing feeling instead of a feral one.

This was Healers craft, refined by the harsh mountains and the perilous sea. Internally Amber would find herself hearing the voice, listening to it from her sheltered unconscousness.

"You're stuck in the safe dream, Amber, you need to return to the waking, I know it hurts, I know there is pain, but you live for three now, the pain is your guide and you must follow it to the surface, to your husband who needs you, to your young one that needs you even more."

39Purely Jayney

Amber's head was swimming and her lip twisted into a soft growl, body tensed, at this voice that was disturbing her peaceful warmth before her body relax and the snarl faded.

Little one... Hus...band....

Amber's hand twitched slightly in John's grip and her eyes rolled beneath their lids before her eyes flew open in a wild gasp and she sat up violently. Wrenching her hand from John's, twisting her shoulder in such a way that the wolves tooth embedded in it was squeezed out and flew across the room, rebounding off one of the walls and onto the floor with a small clatter causing the anthro to growl loudly as her arms wrapped around her stomach and she stared around the room, her chest rising and falling rapidly in panic as her head sought urgently to clear itself.

((I am totally stuck for what to post for Juuni... Gimme a while eh? smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif))

40Tomorrow

"Amber..." John whispered from behind her, looking at her in her panicked state and talking gently, quietly, like he'd done a thousand times before. "Take slow breaths...focus on my voice..."

He moved up behind her to place his hands on either side of her hips, his lips close to her ear, his smell filling her senses. Sweat and blood...and that strange wood-smoke smell he always had about him. His unique smell. That familiar scent.

He wanted to touch her. To feel her heart beating beneath her breast. To feel her breath as it blew clear over his skin. To smell her skin, so tender and warm.

...But he kept back. She would have to decide on what to do.

"...Stay calm...you're safe...with me..." He whispered into her ear, his eyes closed tightly.

Juuni...i hope to the gods you've made it out...

41Bubbles [v3]

"Your garden should be much healthier now. There were lots of dead plants lingering in the air. Remember to always pick up the vegetables before they die, alright? Nature cannot afford any wastes."

The eldery couple nodded thankfully, at lack of word. In the few nights Vanessa had stayed, both their plants and animals had become much healthier, their past self not even a shadow of who they are now. Now that it was time for the nice lady, they couldn't help but feel a slight pinch at heart, but they knew it was for the best. "Will you come back?" Asked the man shily." Vanessa took a while to answer, but in the end she just smiled. "When one of your animals die, keep its fur, then burn its carcass and spread its ashes from the top of your roof. Then I'll come back to help you.

Well, wish me look. Goodbye!"

And she was off, jar over her shoulder, toward the great mountains in front of her with what little the couple had given her; a large, oriental-style straw hat to protect her from the sun, some furs for when she gets higher in the mountain and it starts getting cold, a map and a protective case for it, and a box full of trinkets to fight off the monsters along the path.

42Purely Jayney

"Ha... Ha..."

Amber's breath gradually slowed back to her normal pace as her body relaxed and she leant back into Tomorrow's chest, closing her eyes tiredly as she flinched with a small snarl at the foggy headache that clouded her vision and the shearing pain that ran in spurts down her shoulder and along her spine. Her nose twitched as John's familiar scent filled her senses and she relaxed further, feeling herself become sleepy as the extent of what had just happened caught up on her. Her body willed her to sleep, to heal and though she fought it the anthro could feel it slowly overwhelming her.

"Sleepy..." she managed to whisper quietly.

43Tomorrow

"Sleep honey...i'll protect you..." John whispered into her ear, wrapping his huge hands over hers, curling them over her belly the same as she was doing. "...both of you."

((Crappy post i know, but i'm tired and dont know what else to put down. Sunny, save us!))

44Sunstrike

As the couple shared the quiet moment, the graceful woman rose quickly and threw something over the tooth that had ejected itself from the small anthro's shoulder. It had begun to move, a little unsubtly over the floorboards.

The cloth that covered it now made it stop, and suddenly there was a rattle, before both the fabric and the tooth were alight with blue fire, turning everything in the tiny patch into ashe. There was a far off howel of something left unsatisfied and a smile quirked along the womans lips.

"Hungry little b*****d, it seems." A sentance said with complete disregard to the grace that she had before. Finding the time now appropriate she pulled out various jar's and again sat opposite to John, rubbing healing medicine over the wound, which had already recovered from the nasty magical infection feeding on the blood. The bandages were tight but not uncomfortable afterwards, made for mobility...no one could get left in the cold over stiff bandaging up here.

"You came all this way without a majiker...you are brave souls..." She left the statement open, waiting for him to fill in the blanks.

45Purely Jayney

Amber sighed heavily and closed her eyes as her entire body seemed to relax as she welcomed the warmth that washed over her from the fireside, her tail twitching every now and again as the woman busied herself with the tending to and cleaning of the anthro's wound.

If John was alert he might feel something move, very slightly within the anthro's belly as she rested against him, her tiny frame seeming even smaller against the large Tribal.

The tired and wounded woman seemed to be drifting off to sleep and didn't really hear what the woman said though her ears flickered.

46Tomorrow

"...There were two others...a young neko-jin and a...man." John said quietly, his deep voice in his chest rumbling straight through Amber's body as she leaned against him. "...They should have survived...i ehop ythe dsurivive..."

"...I'm sorry to ask more of you, but could you look after Amber while i go out to look for them? I wont...be...long..." He said, his voice suddenly whittling down to a whisper as he felt it.

It wasn't much. Nothing but a roll-over as it slept on after a tiring few minutes.

But he felt it. His hands untwined themselves from Amber's fingers slowly and slid under her hands, stroking the smooth skin of her belly under her shirt...

Before feeling it again.

Duel emtions rose in the pit of his very soul. Elation and regret. Happiness and shame. Love...and anger.

He'd dragged her into this. Once more, reality had come back to bite him on the a** - but this time, if things turned sour, he would die. It was as simple as that. He couldn't bare to think of this world without her. His loyalty unbounding. His love unrelenting.

But it was his fault that she was here.

He shook his head, the tears dripping onto her shirt. No think for thinking. Only for action. "Etak ecar fo rhe." Tomorrow muttered, easing the anthro gently back onto the table before standing, her warmth on his bare chest like a baptism of fire. "L'il eb kbac."

Half-naked, scraped and sore, his soul wrenching to be free and to be with her, he gently pushed the big man away from the door and walked out into the snow, gathering his bearings for a moment...

Before leaping. Hard.

47Sunstrike

Only to brought back to earth...hard. It's amazing how solid snow can be when caught like that. The magic lassoed around John's ankle glowed cheerfully.

Arms folded themselves under perky breasts as she watched him casually crash into the ground.

"And you propose to go...where, exactly? Her breath made puffs of smoke in the air as she walked around him and squatted down, blind eyes staring at him with a milky kind of clarity. "It's 30 below out there, and there is exactly zero vision, your companions will have found shelter, or they will be food for the creatures. We will look when the snow clears tomorrow IF it bears no danger for the boys here. You are living, Tribal, you will stay for tonight...you will feed and you will stay by your wife...even if I have to tie you to it.

And that seemed rather final. He could argue if he liked, but again it was common sense.

~~

Henry awoke slowly to an amber glow shoved in his face, mumbling something half incoherant he reached up to shove it out of the way...only to find that he couldn't move. Panic would come to most at this point, but Henry just woke up a little more.

His arm couldn't move because it was currently tied down, the soft p***k of a very sharp needle moving through the skin quickly registered through his brain. The amber glow, was a light that hovered above a bushy head. A huge eye, magnified a hundred times through a looking glass blinked up at him for only a moment before looking back down at his work.

"Dwarf." Came the rather unintelligent response to all that was happening.

"Aye, lad, that's were ye be. An none too soon I can be tellin ya that." Henry's eyes caught a small dish beside the dwarf doctor...it held ashes within.

"Did you really have to open a pit beneath us?"

"Dinnae know what you were, you ken? All that howlin, coulda been a beastie, make good eatin, them beasties." Was the dry answer.

Henry glanced at him sidelong, then his other hand reached up to find that...along with his shirt, jacket and bookbag his little sling was gone too.

"Where's the kitten?" The hands kept moving even as the sharp reply came, punctuated by a paticularly deep needle push.

"I ken whatchyer thinkin' and no, ah haven't eaten the wee thing, she be in the basket next the fire." Henry's head turned to see another glow, a small wireframe basket with a cusion holding an already bandaged small ball of fur.

48Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

Only to brought back to earth...hard. It's amazing how solid snow can be when caught like that. The magic lassoed around John's ankle glowed cheerfully.

Arms folded themselves under perky breasts as she watched him casually crash into the ground.

"And you propose to go...where, exactly? Her breath made puffs of smoke in the air as she walked around him and squatted down, blind eyes staring at him with a milky kind of clarity. "It's 30 below out there, and there is exactly zero vision, your companions will have found shelter, or they will be food for the creatures. We will look when the snow clears tomorrow IF it bears no danger for the boys here. You are living, Tribal, you will stay for tonight...you will feed and you will stay by your wife...even if I have to tie you to it.

And that seemed rather final. He could argue if he liked, but again it was common sense.

~~

Common sense. It wasn't exactly something that John was known for. But what the woman had said was true - any damage that could be done was now done. Even though he was a Tribal, there was a very slim chance on him going out into the blizzard, finding the two in the raging storm, and making his way back thawed.

And that infuriated him.

It took all his will not to knock the head off the healer-woman. His fingers dug into the rock-hard ice covering the ground and crushed it in his palms. His fore-head bled slightly from the rude return to the earth - the woman's magic, obviously, was powerful.

Rolling onto his back, he sighed as he looked up to the sky, dropping snow like white flakes of cotton-fluff. He closed his eyes, trying not to feel like he'd betrayed his little sister. Saving people was hard...but when the person you love is in danger, all reason goes out the window. He'd done it for Meryl, he'd done it for Tellus...he had simply done what was natural.

So why feel so guilty?

He caved into the wanting of his soul, yearning to be with Amber. A little voice within him told him that Mere had it covered. That Juuni would be able to take care of herself. That he shouldn't worry and be with his love, care for her like he was thinking when he scooped her up and ran her away from danger as fast as he could.

Rolling to his knees, then to his feet, he wavered uneasily as he stood. Taking on an entire orc army...getting little to no rest last night...then being pounded and forced to escape using everything he had...leaving one of his dearest behind to save the dearest he had...no wonder he was feeling tired.

A gloved hand ran through his blond locks as he turned slowly. Anybody who hadn't taken shelter in their huts were now staring at the mad-man, naked from the waist up, his dangerous-looking tattoo's running slightly in his sweat and blood like mascara following a tear down a cheek. His many cuts and gashes were frozen, the blood like crystal around the open flesh, but he seemed to pay it no mind.

Blank, weary blue eyes turned to the healer's milky gaze, as if searching for an answer - before realisation overcame him slowly. She'd already given him a purpose. The purpose he'd had when he'd first come here.

Turning, he trudged slowly to the healer's hut, the snow crackling and crunching under his boots as he moved into the hut once more. moving over to the supine body of Amber, he fell to one knee and grasped her hand, placing it on his cheek. Thanking the gods that it felt so warm on his freezing skin, he placed it back over her belly gently before slowly lying down beside the bed onto the floor, his eyelids feeling like they weighted ten tonnes each.

Questions. Always questions. They rose in his mind, tugging at his conciousness, poking his brain to stop it from shutting down and allowing rest to overcome it.

How did they know Amber's name? But more importantly...how did he know he was from the Tribe?

The questions nagged at him, causing his eyelids to flutter, his left hand rising slowly to grasp the edge of the bed - before falling down limply, his blood-stained Rune on the inner-part of his elbow now evident for anybody to see.

He'd passed out. Finally.

49Hugin the Raven

A simple crow was flying over the frozen wastelands. The weather was not entirely good, seeing as the blizzard was nearly limitless out here. Still, having a damned good eyesight helped this avian- and said eyesight was enhanced by some force that has yet to be named.

Still, it was not all that good of a day for flying- the blizzard was almost in full swing, even without the wind. The temperature was below freezing- the bird could not last for much longer. Then, the bird spotted it- a wooden cabin, seemingly out in the middle of freaking nowhere.

What fortune. Not only that, but it was a prime chance to try and get some food. Heck, there wasn't much out here anyways. It landed in the snow and hopped up to the door, rapping it with its beak three times. Oddly enough- or not, if one knew that crows could successfully mimic any sound in the world, including human speech- he spoke- a polite request in such a crow-laced voice.

"Let me in, please."

50Shouyin

OOC: Oh, it wasn't the Tundra, huh.

Oh yes, the blizzard was in full swing indeed, in fact, its strong winds were enough to unwedge a hefty rock. Or well, not heavy, but still weighted. The rock fell from its cozy little precipice, bouncing down the mountain, the sounds of its rebounds masked by the howling winds, its presence blurred by the flurry of snowflakes, enough to blur most anyone's vision.

The rock finally bounced up off a coincidentally angled ledge, flying straight for the back of that poor crow's head. It'd crack against it, strong enough to shatter the small bird's skull, killing it outright with a single strong blow.

51Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The tiny kitten curled up all the tighter as her ears flickered and nose twitched. If you looked closely you would see small purple and silver sparks coming off her fur, almost like static. The flurry of sparks increased as her form became featureless and began to change slowly back to that of Juuni, the small toddler. All the carefully wrapped bandages becoming tight before they split and tore. The sparks gradually subsided and Juuni gave a yawn, stretching out in the now very small basket as she sat up, purring at the warmth of the fire.

She clacked her tongue, trying to get rid of the sticky dry feeling of thirst as she blinked around her surroundings, her gaze falling on the dwarven man.

smilies/icon_eek.gif

"Phwee~?!"

52Purely Jayney

Amber twitched slightly in her sleep, a warm sweat evident on her brow as her body worked long and hard through the night to repair itself, aided by the magical remedies the healer had provided.

As the sun began to rise and the storm lessened the anthro's eyes began to flutter as she awoke. She sat up very slowly, one hand remaining on her stomach as the other supported her. Her large blue eyes blinked a few times to clear the blur of her vision as her nose and ears twitched.

Testing her shoulder with a small and slightly apprehensive roll Amber was surprised to find that it didn't really hurt perhaps as much as it should. Then her gaze fell on John, slumbering on the floor in a very awkard position on the floor. The anthro smiled fondly with her head cocked to the side slightly as she stroked his hair.

53Tomorrow

"...Enowher...tno ggoin enowher..." The sleeping giant whispered in his sleep. His forehead was slick with sweat, his skin burning - it was like he had a fever of some kind.

"...enoon...tlef dbehin..." He continued, her fingers in his hair almost seeming to make him more agitated as his mind crawled back into itself and relived a life long forgotten...


Snow fell about him roughly as his blood-slick hand gripped the hammer, the heavy weapon's leather thong wrapped around his wrist being the only thing from letting it slip completely from his fingers.

In his other hand he dragged her, her body limp, her bear-skin jersey icy under his curled fingers. His hair was matted about his face with blood and sweat, some his, some from another source. His cold blue eyes were almost empty as he continued to drag her, pulling her body with him, refusing to let go. His clothes were tattered, his skin torn and bleeding, his bare flesh exposed to the rough elements.

"...Rneve..." He muttered to himself as he cast his eyes up, hearing the beating of wings and the whinney of horses through the roaring blizzard around him. ...Rneve! Esh nca lstil eb dsave!!" He screamed hoarsely to the sounds, lifting the hammer in his hand to hold it to the sky defiantly.

But he didn't stand a chance.

The chariot bled into view from the distance and landed roughly, a great gout of snow flying forward to cover him, getting into his tired eyes and his hyperventiliating mouth, causing him to cough and fall to his knees, still holding the hammer up, as if it was a talisman to ward off an evil spirit.

A soft hand pressed down on his weary wrist, pushing the hammer down to rest on his knee. He heard the clink of armour as the other walked past him and gently pried his fingers from the jersey he'd been grasping, the grooves of his fingers remaining within the frozen pelt as the armoured person lifted the woman with strength she should not have and carried her back to the chariot.

Even though he wanted to stop them, he could not have. The snow bit into his skin, keeping his power at bay. The endless fighting had sapped all his strength, leaving him with nothing but will-power. And the hammer was heavy in his hand, impossibly heavy - now it had been placed down it felt like he could never lift it again if he tried.

"Esh si tno ddea..." A voice like liquid honey whispered into his ear. "...Esh si dprivilage."

Then a kiss to his blood-caked forehead, lips as soft as kitten's fur and as powerful and fleeting as a droplet of water striking the dirt - before there was a whinney once more and the chariot rose, carrying the woman he'd been carrying off into the sky and into the world beyond to wait with the others for the End of Days.

He'd simply sat in the snow and felt it's cold creeping around him, the hammer heavy in his hand, his slow breaths beginning to slow even more as the freeze begun to wrap itself around his body like a blanket...and choke him.


Back in the real world, the mutant poison in his body fought against his Tribal immune system, fighting hard and fast, striking him again and again...but being beaten back again and again...

54Sunstrike

At some point in the night, someone had actually cleaned up Tomorrow, bandaging all visable areas, easing a fur blanket over his body, and keeping the fire in the chimney stoked and warm.

As Amber looked around, not too much would be visible, only vauge shapes of medical herbs and extra blankets and furs. They seemed to be in the "hospital" of the tiny village. The peaceful smell of lavender filled the whole room.

Then light shone in as the door opened, only to be shut out again as it closed quietly. It was the pale lady from the night before. She seemed to shed a cold light all her own as she moved forward.

"And how are our patients this morning, hm? Has he purged it yet?" It was a direct question towards Amber, even as she went to the other side of Tomorrow and put her own hand against the girls along the forehead of the bigger man.

~~~~

"Juun-ack!" Henry actually had moved towards her as she changed, before realizing again that he wasn't actually going anywhere...to give the dwarf credit, the needle didn't stop once all through the change and Henry's need to move.

"Hullo lass, you'll find drink next ta ya, sorry tis in a bowel, but I dinnae know ye'd wake to be a wee lass." There was amusement coloured all through the grizzled voice. This was the most entertainment he'd had all year.

55Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

At some point in the night, someone had actually cleaned up Tomorrow, bandaging all visable areas, easing a fur blanket over his body, and keeping the fire in the chimney stoked and warm.

As Amber looked around, not too much would be visible, only vauge shapes of medical herbs and extra blankets and furs. They seemed to be in the "hospital" of the tiny village. The peaceful smell of lavender filled the whole room.

Then light shone in as the door opened, only to be shut out again as it closed quietly. It was the pale lady from the night before. She seemed to shed a cold light all her own as she moved forward.

"And how are our patients this morning, hm? Has he purged it yet?" It was a direct question towards Amber, even as she went to the other side of Tomorrow and put her own hand against the girls along the forehead of the bigger man.

~~~~

As soon as the woman touched Amber's hand, John's hand suddenly appeared, his fist enclosed around the womans wrist so hard it hurt.

"...Od tno...htouc rhe..." He growled in his sleep, beads of sweat still rolling down his face as every single muscle in his body tensed up, rigid iron enclosed in flesh - before his grip weakened, his hand falling to the wayside, his entire body relaxing once more.

He'd passed out again. Perhaps he'd never woken at all...

56Hogosha No Juunikyuu

((Two posts in one, I am feeling lazy smilies/icon_4laugh.gif))

Juuni blinked. And then blinked again. Before rubbing her eyes and blinking once more. Yeap, the small tiny man was still there. The neko-jin cocked her head to the side, her ears flickering as he spoke to her before her gaze finally fell on the bowl of water. She clacked her tongue, suddenly aware of how thirsty she was before picking the bowl up and slurping from it happily as she watched Mere and the dwarf.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Amber blinked as the woman entered the room and seemed to just float over to her.

"I don-"

Amber was cut short with a gasp as she pulled backwards from the sudden and almost violent movement that came from her fiance, one hand curling over her stomach which was now developing a more obvious bulge. As John's hand fell back down to the floor Amber moved back forwards, stroking his hair gently before looking up at the healer.

"Thank you for helping us..."

57Sunstrike

The woman inclined her head.

"Thank your husband, had he not spoken Gaian...you'd be pincushions. We don't get many live ones up here, we tend to treasure anyone that manages to get through the gulf."

Her milkey eyes studied Amber and then John.

"You were traveling with some companions, yes? They live...a runner for one of the..." She paused for a moment thinking. "More outgoing dwarf clans has come this morning speaking of a cat and a man. They are lucky, the dwarves don't usually wait for Gaian."

She got up and went to a counter in the gloom. Carefully she poured a glass of water and brought it to the bed.

"Drink, and tell your husband that I know he is awake, and to stop feigning sleep. Tribals to not sleep easily at the best of times, and for him to be out this long is unheard of."

~~~~~

"I thank you." Henry spoke quietly, even as the dwarf finished up his medical job and unstrapped his arm. Bright eyes gleamed at him from under bushy eyebrows.

"Nae problem, lad. But I'm curious as to why you an the wee lass is on yer own wit nowght to protect thee."

Henry grimaced and looked at Juuni as he sat up with a wince.

"There are two others, I pray they made it to the settlement in time. Man and his wife."

"Aye? Well, thairs been no werd of remains-like, so ye can set yer heart at rest for the moment. What do they call thee, lad. Yeh look vaugly elvish..." There was slight disapproval in the old ones tone. It was hard for those two races to ever really get along.

"I'm called Henry, in Gaian, I'm more wizard, I think you'll find." Was the slightly criptic reply. There was a bark of a laugh as this met with approval from the dwarf, slightly uncomfortable about what he'd let into his home. But wizards were a dime a dozen up here, like scientists...and they spent good money for lodgings and such. "The girl is Juunikyuu Leviathan, don't suppose you know that name this far north?"

There was a squint of sudden surprise. "Aye, that kinda name is more rumour then solid up here though, Henry. I be Red, though...these days most call me Grey." A booming laugh and a creak as he got off the stool and walked his used tools over to the sink. "Words been sent to the humans, mind, should have someone soon to guide ya to the village. 'less ya wanna pay for passage back the way ye came..."

"Actually..." A gleam sparked in Henry's eye...

Hours later an agreement was made and shaken hands over. Soon Henry had time to sit and talk to Juuni.

"You holdin up okay, small one?" They sat in a kind of living quarters, furnished with couches and the like, and obviously made for larger people to visit. A plate of food had been placed for them to snack on til the human guide showed up.

58Tomorrow

"Uyo ese a tlo rfo a dblin nwoma..." John muttered up to her, his hand reaching up to grab Amber's hand and squeeze it gently as it's fingers trailed through his hair.

His skin was pale - but the sweating had ceased slightly, the remaining beads cooling his hot skin. His lips caressed Amber's palm as he looked up to her, rubbing her hand to his cheek as he smiled meekly up to her. "Hey you...how you feeling?"

59Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni blinked and smiled up at Mere as her tail swished behind her and her ears flickered. She was stood by the table, craning upwards as her hand felt across the table, trying to pick up what food she could. Perhaps the tiny neko-jin would have been more comfortable in a dwarven room. smilies/icon_whee.gif

"Juunish hungry... Really hungry..." Came the honest really.

And indeed she was. Her stomach growled loudly as Juuni gave a mew of triumph, grabbing hold of an apple and pulling her hand back down to her mouth and taking a huge bit out of the piece of fruit. She was still replenishing all the energy she had used up over the last few days and as she could sleep no more, eating was the next best avenue to take.

60Sunstrike

The small form was picked and gently placed in a lap so Juuni could see the top of the table, and all the good things to eat laid out there when she finished the apple.

"It's been a bit rough on you up to now Juunikyuu, and I'm sorry about that, though, it seems that there isn't much further we need to go. We'll have a guide to lead us up the sides of the mountain to the place I need to go, and after that, you and John and Amber can all go home, to the stadium, do you like the sound of that?

The smell of licorice and spices got stronger as he leaned forward to grab some of the same sort of food for himself, before Henry moved back again, giving the child room to eat.

Time seemed to slow in the room as they ate.

"Junni..." Henry paused for a moment. "Nah, nevermind, it can wait. Finish your food, because we have to get a move on, we're meeting Grey in a bit to lead us to the village."

61Purely Jayney

The anthro smiled down at John and knuckled his head fondly.

"Course I'm fine, wouldn't be anything less with you looking after me would I?"

She looked back up at the woman, "Yes, they sound like they'd fit the description of our companions... Thank goodness they're alright!"

((Short and crappy but hey ^^))

62Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni turned and blinked up at Henry through a hungry mouthful of apple and pastry, her ears flickering.

"Phwee~?"

The neko-jin turned back to the table and reached forwards, grabbing about three apples and a flask of juice before sliding off Mere's lap and snuffling about for her black cat rucksack, carefully placing the food and flask into it before toddling back to the other end of the table and reaching a hand up, fonding around deftly before she came upon a handful of cherries and a slice of some herby smelling meat. Pleased with her find the neko promptly devoured the meat and cherries, barekly giving herself time to spit out the stones.

"Done!" the neko peered under the table at Mere's legs, Chu tell me what chu ask em now?"

Ah yes, curiousity did kill the cat after all.

63Tomorrow

Purely Jayney Wrote:

The anthro smiled down at John and knuckled his head fondly.

"Course I'm fine, wouldn't be anything less with you looking after me would I?"

She looked back up at the woman, "Yes, they sound like they'd fit the description of our companions... Thank goodness they're alright!"

((Short and crappy but hey ^^))

John smiled and rolled his eyes as she knuckled his hair. She always had a way to make him feel better about himself. He felt like he'd messed up less now.

Rolling to his knees, he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. He was famished...but there was no time for rest at the moment. They could rest when Juuni and Mere were found.

Standing as the healing woman drew up to them, he quietly folded the blanket they'd placed on him and put it down at the foot of Amber's bed as the woman gave Amber her water. He cricked his neck to the side before running his hand down his chest, feeling the blood-stained bandages wrapped tightly around it - before tearing them off, their usefulness now done. His body had healed itself overnight of it's many cuts and scrapes.

The world was spinning a little...but he'd live. "Ma'am, where are our companions? I have to find out if they're alright or not." He asked the woman, selecting his words carefully.

Paranoia was creeping in his belly, as well as the usual confusion and frustration that usually dwelled there. More questions creeped into his brain, questions questions questions...sometimes he wished he was more dumb then he actually was...

64Bubbles [v3]

"SHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHIT!"

Ever played Pokemon? Vanessa never played pokemon. If she had, she'd know that in rocky mountains lurk a lot of rocky stuff that, unlike your every day mineral-based formation, moves. Monsters made of stone, basically. One of those monsters was named after the pokemon it looked like: Onyx. Onyx are pretty helpful; huge as they are, they always leave a deep trail where they slither, and travellers can walk easily along them to get at the top of the mountain.

Only, they didn't like getting stepped on. Vanessa had stepped on one. Thus, the girl was left with not much of a choice beside running for her life, because a giant, lotsoftons snake made of stone was following her. Real fast.

65Shouyin

Shouyin stood at the foot of the mountain trail. He'd left his car about a mile back in the garage of a farmer he'd paid to have keep it in his barn. After popping the trunk he'd quickly pulled on the Wu-Tang robes and left. Hood hanging low on his brow he stepped forwards, slowly making his way up. The trail, although wide enough for a cart, was too curved to maintain a constant speed, and thus often too steep for a car to climb up, better suited to the physical strength of a horse or pack mule. Or a person, if you were brave enough.

During his stay with the temple, he'd recalled the different schools of martial arts within the Clan. There were thirty-six styles, referred to as the 36 Chambers, each drawing upon a different ideal, whether it be kicks, palm strikes, or simply breathing. However the Temple itself was simply not big enough to house so many competing ideals, and he'd heard rumours of at least three other Temples in existence across Gaia. While a multitude of chambers were still covered the temple Shouyin had become acquainted with, the primary school of thought was that of the 7th Chamber, its elite coming to be known as the Iron Flag Brothers.

The Wu-Tang Sword was a constant amongst every school, being taught as an accompaniment to all other things. Shaolin Shadowboxing however, was a very specialized 7th Chamber technique, focusing on the idea of an iron body, and a few illusionary concepts. But Shouyin had forgotten that a while ago. He was journeying now to the Temple to train specifically on 7th Chamber beliefs, all of which centered on pure and constant strength until breaking, no weakness until death.

And that was just koul.

66Shouyin

Finally, just as he was reaching his limit, did Shouyin reach the first steps of the temple. He threw himself through the doorway, pulling the hood roughly off his head. The belt around the robes had come undone long before, leaving him almost entirely open to the cold. Of course he still had a sweater and jeans, but against the harsh mountain winds, he might as well've been naked.

Sexy.

He quickly stumbled through the hallways, finding his old room easily and falling onto the thin mattress. He was pretty sure somebody had greeted him at the door, but he was really cold, and more focused on warming up then being polite. Oddly enough he noticed that a few candles had been lit in addition to the ceiling lantern, and when he looked to the right he realized that there another set of robes, along with what he took to be a black karate gi.

Spooky.

Shouyin pulled his robes off his shoulders, draping them over his body and turning to the side, almost immediately falling asleep, the sound of the howling winds outside his lullaby.

67Shouyin

Shouyin stepped into the center of the temple's training area, garbed in the same black gi as every other monk all around him. His first pair of robes, which he'd been using as a blanket, had disappeared, being replaced with an actual blanket, though he'd failed to touch the second pair left for him in the room. The gi, which had a black belt around the waist, was terribly comfortable, especially loose in the back and shoulders, which he loved. Though he hadn't much liked the sleeves, and decided to roll them up.

In the distance to the right he saw some monks sword fighting, and actually regretted not bringing his own blade, but quickly shrugged that aside and joined the end of a row of monks, throwing punches in time with the usual training chant.

"WU-TANG CLAN AIN'T NUTHIN' TA ******** WITH!"

And a hand came to rest gently on his shoulder, however Shouyin didn't turn, just ceased to chant while he punced. This man was new to the half-golem, but as it had been shown to him time and time again during his previous stay, each man was defined by the way in which he spoke. And so all Shou had to do was listen.

"I be that insane n***a from the psycho ward.

I'm on the trigger, plus I got the Wu-Tang sword.

The ******** you wanna do? More than Spike Lee's Do.

I'm like a sniper, hyper off the ginseng root,

PLO style, buddha monks with the owls.

So who's the ******** man? Methtical.

On the chessbox."

Shouyin just had to grin a little. Though the fellow had yet to introduce himself properly, the words spoke volumes. It was Method Man, a promising student, although more than skilled enough to be considered a master. Odd that such a person would be summoning our good fellow, very odd. Nevertheless Shouyin stopped punching, and turned to face the man, following him out of the main training area and through the halls, and coming into another room, close ceilinged, but still very open.

The grin spread even wider. If there truly was a '7th Chamber', this was it. Endurance, as was the focus of the style, was also the focus of the room. A few monks punched deep bowls full of iron bearings, others massive blocks of stone, more simply took turns kicking one another in the sides. Even the strength exercises were intensified: one monk did push-ups, while another monk stood on his back and stomped slowly, raising a knee up to their chest before bringing it down on the small of the first's back, before doing the same thing in between the man's shoulders, all while -another- monk raised the opposite leg and brought it down on one of the -second's- shoulders. Maaayn.

Method Man stepped off to the side as another person came to Shouyin's attention. He glared at him with a furious intensity, or rather his bracer. For some reason it truly rubbed this man the wrong way, enough so that he actually approached him, pointing at it and speaking.

"Where the powers you supposed to have? Hand in your soldier rag!

You posin' bad, show your a** son, you won't last.

With heavy weights that elevate the whole mass."

Suddenly he grabbed Shou's left wrist with his right, making a fist with his left hand and bringing it down on the bottom of the half-golem's forearm, hitting it like you would knock on a door and holding down. Despite the uncomfortable look in Shouyin's eyes the man persisted, his eyelids soon closing as he let out a slow hum. For some reason, Shou was compelled to close his eyes too, though he tried to resist.

The humming stopped.

He looked at the man across from in, and then down, surprised to find the bracer unlocked and on the ground, suddenly turning to dust and blowing away into nothing. Shouyin's eyes went wide, a pain developing in the front of his skull, as though something was leaving forever. He focused, but couldn't tell what it was, but he could still tell that the Anchor was there.

"Wh-what, what did yo---?"

"The only thing you've lost is doubt.

I'm Inspectach Deck, you are now a 7th Chamber disciple."

Wu-Tang Clan - Enter the Wu-Tang (36 Chambers): Wu-Tang Clan Ain't Nuthin' Ta ******** With

Wu-Tang Clan - Enter the Wu-Tang (36 Chambers): Wu-Tang: 7th Chamber

Wu-Tang Clan - Iron Flag: Iron Flag

68Shouyin

Speedhack a few weeks in this little filler episode of Shouyin's life, and you reach the end. Back in his normal clothes, he grabbed the gi, folded up inside a thin leather sack, and tugged on his new robes tightly. The belt was left undone, for he'd become aclimatized to the cold up in the mountains after his stay, and it only got warmer as he progressed downwards. Pulling the hood just a little further down on his brow he briefly admired the grey stripe that rode down the entire right lapel of the robe, coming up the collar a little too.

A simple marking, but an important one indeed.

Shouyin was a member of the Iron Flag brethren.

He had mastered the 7th Chamber.

...fin...

69Sunstrike

The cloudy eyes looked at him before a chest heaved in a sigh.

"Calm yourself, Tribal. They are coming, the one who guides them has been coming here since before you and I were both born." There was a small smile.

"He claims the fishing is always the best here. But no matter. Come. I will show you were to get some food, your wife will be alright, in fact..." The glance moved to the anthro and she made a rising motion."If she feels up to it, she can come meet them with us."

The form of the woman turned, pale robes also moving in a liquid fashion as she went to another door.

The cabins in the village were all interconnected with pathways between each house, strange, until you realize how easily you can loose yourself in a blizzard, mere inches from your own house if not careful. It also allowed healers and other community forces easy acess to the outter defences and houses. Each hallway was patrolled by it's own guard, one of which straightened as she went out.

She paused to discuss something quietly with him...words that had an edge of Tomorrows own tounge to them, but blurred with other languages into an almost unrecognizable shape, before she turned back to them.

"Well. While I tried to hold off the curiosity of our leader as much as I could, he does tend to be impossible around meal times, he is very anxious to meet you no matter the state, it appears." There was a tinge of irritation, but also humour within the words.

70Tomorrow

"Fair enough." John muttered as he followed the woman, looking back behind him every minute or so to see if Amber was going to follow or not. It had been hard to leave her behind...but if she was up to it, she would be by his side.

The people seemed alright, now he'd regained his senses. If they'd wished them dead, they would've been killed in their sleep. Or simply left to die. But they hadn't, so John's mind was at ease. Alert, but at ease.

Also...there was a slight feeling of nostalgia...as if he'd seen all this before somewhere...

But the need for food and questions being answered arose, quashing the feeling for the time being as he looked down at the woman, seemingly unperturbed by the biting cold wind blowing snow around them. "If you say my friends will be along soon, then i suppose meeting people will be a good way to pass the time. This place is...interesting."

He narrowed his eyes down to her before looking away, scanning the interjoined huts as he crossed his massive arms over his bare scarred chest, his blond hair flowing as the wind blew around him. "...Very interesting..." He whispered, almost to himself.

71Purely Jayney

Amber moved to heft herself up off the bed but her arm buckled as a shoting pain ran down her arm from her previously wounded shoulder. She let out a low growl of frustration and pain, gritting her teeth as she heaved herself up with her other arm.

Another twinge came as Amber stood up though from no wound. Both hands fell upon her stomach, palms to the skin as she felt a sudden and overwhelming urge to be sick. The pregnancy was indeed catching up with her and she tried her best to conceal this as she walked slightly wobbly legged over towards John and the Healer Woman.

((I am thinking of leaving Amber in the village for the time of her pregnancy, have John pick her up on the way back. Don't worry, babies won't be born before he returns smilies/icon_xp.gif))

72Tomorrow

((Bloody hope not smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

"Amber...you should be resting..." John said as he walked over to his lover, pulling the blanket over her shoulders around her tighter and rubbing her shoulders. "The snow isn't going to help your recovery..."

73Purely Jayney

Amber's eyes welled slightly as the full extent of what John was implying suddenly sunk in.

"Wh-What? You mean... Leave me here?!"

Her ears flattened as a quiet whimper escaped her lips.

74Tomorrow

"Amber..." John whispered to her with a sigh. [color=blue]"I cant protect you and the baby. It'll be way too dangerous. These people here are kind. I think they'll figure out what will happen if you are hurt anyways."

He rubbed her shoulders gently. It was difficult to do this, but it was really the only option. "It's either stay here or risk hurting yourself and losing our child. And I'd rather put you to sleep then risk you doing something stupid."

75Purely Jayney

Amber's ears remained drooped but she nodded her head slowly. She knew what John was saying was true. It still pained her to know that she was going to be left behind, especially since she wouldn't know how John was. One hand rested gently on her small bumped stomach which she rubbed softly before sighing.

"As you wish... I guess I haven't really got a choice but to stay here until you come back for me..."

She lifted her head, tears pricking in her eyes as she looked up pleadingly at John.

"You will come back for me won't you...?"

It might seem like a stupid question but there were underlying meanings. She didn't want John to get hurt or injured. She wanted him to come back to her just as soon as he could.

76Tomorrow

His arms moved around her, clutching her to him tightly, his hand stroking her hair like he had done a million times before and will do a million times after.

"I will be back as soon as i can. I would never leave you behind." John whispered to her, running his fingers through her hair.

"...as long as you promise me to hold onto that baby till i'm back." He contuinued with a smirk, trying to lighten the mood. "I'll be damned if someone else gets the first look at him."

77Sunstrike

There was a soft smile from the pale woman. Being the healer of a village meant that she had a lot of experiance seeing husbands and wives consoling one another. Sometimes it was bad, sometimes it was good, but it was one of those things in life that never really changed no matter the situation.

"I garuntee you, Tribal, that there is no safer place on Gaia then this place. You have all our words that your young wife will be safe in our care."

The palm was remarkably warm against a lower bicept, though she faced Amber when she said this, reassuring her as well.

"Now come, this will not take long, your friends may already have arrived..." As she stepped out into the connector hall, a younger girl came in and curtsied to both man and woman, a bowel of food in her hands. "This is Fen, Amber. She'll keep you company when I cannot." And then she was moving, expecting Tomorrow to follow.

78Purely Jayney

Amber's ears flickered as the woman spoke though she nuzzled into John's chest, breathing in his scent and clutching at his top. Tears pricked in her eyes and she fought to control them, giggling slightly at John's comment as she looked up at him.

"I can't exactly cork them up their can I?!" smilies/icon_xp.gif "You'd best just get your job over with quickly and get back here just as fast as you can!"

Her cheery disposition quickly faded and as John moved away her grasp on his hand would linger momentarily before releasing as they drew to far apart. She nodded politily at Fen and drew her legs up against her chest, hugging them as she watched John walk away, whimpering silently.

((So sad smilies/icon_crying.gif I will not cry. I will not cry... Curse being emotional! Curse it I say!))

79Tomorrow

He smiled and nodded at her words, tousling her hair before the woman asked him to move on.

Reluctantly he walked away from Amber, holding her hand till the last second, his fingertips even latching onto hers before they were finally unable to hold, breaking apart their clutches.

John hoped it would resume soon...

Tomorrow followed the healer, his face blank, his jaw set, the snow that had settled on his bare shoulders falling as his stride fell in swauy with her. The woman was leading him somewhere - but where?

80Sunstrike

The whole of the comunity was based on a spiral focusing on a single "eye" in the centre of all the buildings. It was to this main building that she led Tomorrow.

People were out and about on the clear day, talking, playing, preparing to go out hunting, coming back from successful hunts. The was more women and children around then men, and you had to becareful where you tred, lest you get boweled over by munchkins making ice castles, or a stray snowball.

It was only a short matter of time before they were able enter the wooden cabin that served as a meeting hall for these people. Silence greeted the woman as everyone looked up from the long table.

These were large and slightly intimidating men, not exactly on par with Tomorrow's physique, but certainly struck from a similar mold. Years of fishing on hazardous shores and hunting in insane conditions on land had ingrained themselves on these warriors. It was amazing to see, then, a younger man at what seemed to be the head of the table.

Like the woman his hair was so pale it was almost white, unlike her, however, his eyes were clear and bright gold.

"Greetings to you! And welcome to our village, outsider. I hope my sister took care of you and your wife sufficiantly? She tends to be a little over-dramatic at times, don't look at me like that Myth, you know you are... The woman dubbed "Myth" snorted and turned her back on him, walking around Tomorrow and slamming the door behind her, leaving him and the now slightly uncomfortable other men to it.

"'Least I know she won't put a ferret in my bed anymore for that...maybe..." A concerned look at the door, as if he weren't sure she wouldn't, before he got up and walked over to the significantly larger form of his guest. "My name is Michael, that person was our healer, Mythril, my sister. Your Tomorrow, correct?"

81Tomorrow

"Thats what some people call me." Tomorrow muttered, looking down at the man at the head of the table with his icy azure gaze.

He'd never seen a man with gold eyes. That is, he wasn't sure if he'd remembered seeing a person with gold eyes before...his memory was patchy at best.

"Your sister is a fine woman." He continued, looking about him as he crossed his arms over his broad chest. "She said something about meeting back with my lost friends. Where are they?"

82Sunstrike

Michael studied the very large man even as he himself was inspected.

"They are here..." His hand waved to the shadows. Something shifted, and Henry stepped out, bandaged arm hidden underneath a new coat of dark blue, it twitched to the side to let the small Juuni bounce out as well.

"Hullo Tomorrow, glad to see you made it out intact."

"I imagine that yet again, Henry, you can not tell us of your quest? Maybe you and the warrior would like something to eat and drink? The dwarf has already consumed his weight in our good mead." There was a light tone to the voice, and a chuckle at the "Harumph!" of protest from the dwarf, Grey, hidden behind the taller men.

"You aren't five anymore, Michael, my stories don't ever change with time." But Henry did look to Tomorrow to see if the other man wanted to eat.

83Tomorrow

"Mere..." Tomorrow murmured, before seeing the little girl hop to the floor. The mere sight of her brought a smile to his face, easing the biting frustration and cold rage welling up within him slowly.

Not minutes from Amber, his mind had receeded to the warrior state...and, for a split second, he wondered what would happen to him if he lost her forever?

He did not like the answer to that question.

"...I'll eat." He said quietly, looking over to his new companions. "...But i'd want to get this over with as soon as possible."

84Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni wasn't really listening to what the adults were saying, she was once again bundled up in the trimmed lavender coat that Mere had provided, hopping from foot to foot across the room in the large insulated boots she had been wearing. Her ears pricked at the mention of food as her stomach grumbled. Pointedly she raised her hand.

"Juunish would like some food too Mr-Town-Boss-Person-Man-Michael!"

Polite to the last smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

85Kaym

::Kaym's search had finally come to an appealing hault. The information on her tracker had indicated she was in the Mithral Mountains. If this much was true, she had traveled a long time and a very long way. :: She had finally gotten around to changing her atire as well. Instead of wearing her usual light weight grey nylon sleevless shirt and pants, she was now wearing something that suited her fansy more. A Cossack hat, a red turtle neck and a Brown long jacket, which looked all to similar to her old KGB uniform coat.

::Kaym leaned up against a copperstone rock, it was about her height and the reddish-brown metallic element was a great conductor for heat. She figured, if she wanted to stay warm. This would be a perfect place to catch the suns reflection.

:Her legs finally let loose, allowing her back to slide down the smooth rock. She sat there, content with the distance she had covered in that short period of time. She had already covered the peak of the mountain and was on her way down. She had noticed earlier on, a type of road. At least, she thought it was a road, it looked as if it hadnt been used in a while. And if it has, not much for traffic passed on it.

::She would reach the road in little less then an hour. ::

86Sunstrike

There was movement all along the table as space was made for all the small group, food was an assortment, focused mainly around large bowels of hot, filling, beefbased stew. Michael himself chose to sit opposite of Henry and Tomorrow, both placed on either side of the center of the table.

"I hear that you're going to that strange place Henry, you've overshot a little, haven't you?"

"A little, but I didn't want to choose the castle as a resting place in the middle of a magicstorm." The bandages showed up all along his arm as he reached for a platefull of bread, offering first to the leader and to the people surrounding him before taking one himself.

"Wise choice, that place isn't wonderful on the best of days, though it's been blessedly silent of late."

A raised eyebrow on Henry's part. "Oh? Interesting, maybe this will be quieter then I thought, then." Michael suddenly looked a lot darker, unimpressed.

"You shouldn't be searching for things in that place, Henry, I've lost a lot of good, honest men to the lust of the treasure in there. Had to kill a few that decided to come back as well." A gleam of curiosity worked it's way through the common sense, Michael was still young after all. "Now you're proposing to go to Sorrow with a child and one of the Ancients? I can't believe that you of all people would be so foolhardy." A sip of the warm drink, yet the gold eyes never left the blue ones that smiled back.

"Have more faith, Michael. It's incredably important for us to accomplish this, no mere whim of mine to go treasure hunting. Totally an in and out deal, one item, no more, no less."

"So you've always said, Henry, still doesn't stop me from wondering though." A shrug.

87Tomorrow

"Ancient..." Tomorrow echoed, looking up from his fifth bowl of stew. "Why do you call me that?"

He then looked pointedly to Mere - yet kept talking to Michael. "And while you're at it, you can tell me all about the 'strange place.'"

88Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni had spent most of the conversation between the adults thus far attempting to clamber up onto the seat beside Tomorrow to get at the food on the table. Tumbling down to the floor for a third time Juuni got back to her feet with an annoyed pout, rubbing her sore rump and toddled over to tug on John's leg.

"Up!" she requested, hands held up to the much larger Tribal.

89Tomorrow

Hogosha No Juunikyuu Wrote:

Juuni had spent most of the conversation between the adults thus far attempting to clamber up onto the seat beside Tomorrow to get at the food on the table. Tumbling down to the floor for a third time Juuni got back to her feet with an annoyed pout, rubbing her sore rump and toddled over to tug on John's leg.

"Up!" she requested, hands held up to the much larger Tribal.

Looking down to Juuni, Tomorrow smiled slightly - before grabbing the backl of her shirt and lifting her up, like you would if you lifted a kitten by the back of it's neck, and deposited her onto his lap.

He'd missed the little girl a lot...and, although he would never admit it, had been extremely concerned about her safety.

Now he allowed her full access to his own plate - and the small Everest of food piled onto it. A massive hand would gently tousle her hair and stroke her cheek before patting her leg, as if signifying that it was alright to eat from there.

To add some more enjoyment, Tomorrow began to jiggle his knee a little - and the little girl too.

There was another reason for this - he was getting impatient for an answer.

90Sunstrike

Again Michael looked at Henry dissapprovingly, the other man just smiled into his mug and shrugged.

"You're markings when you arrived," said Michael, giving up on trying to sway the dark man. "My sister and I have been the only pair in three generations of us to have them...Ancient blood, is what the elders called it, very dilluted though. Though my sister insists that you are actually...one of them, a pure Ancient...truly, Tribal." A soft grin. "Says she feels it in her bones, and we've learned not to question this instinct of hers." Gold eyes looked to the impatient blue ones ironically. "The myth of temperment, certainly stands up to the test of time..."

"We're going to Sorrows Keep." Said Henry, interrupting knowingly. Michael liked to push his limits at times. "It's dangerous, seriously so. Demons play there, which is why we have a guardian angel." He smiled at this, becoming quiet as whispers trailed all around the table.

91Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni squealed slightly as Tomorrow hefted her onto his lap before rolling her shoulders and gazing wide eyed at the pile of food on John's plate. She purred as he tousled her hair and stroked her cheek before she extended a hand outwards and plucked a large piece of meat from the pile, gnawing on it contently as she swung her legs, the jiggling not impairing her ability to eat at all. Curious ears flickered and her eyes shimmered softly at Henry's comment followed b the whispers though the tiny child remained silent.

92Tomorrow

"And why was this kept from me till now?" Tomorrow asked, his voice chillingly flat.

Mere was lucky the little girl was in Tomorrow's lap. His temper was building - she was the only thing stopping him from beating the answers he wanted from Henry.

Coincidences flanked John no matter where he went. Conveniant ones at that.

His big hand reached out to grasp the drink a woman had poured for him, and he drank it down in one shot flat. The stuff tasted like his own FireWater - but only like someone had pissed in it. Grimacing, he swallowed it down - he had some decency left to show some manners.

Though that will be going out of the window soon...

93Sunstrike

"I never kept anything from you, Tomorrow. I told you how dangerous this would be when we started. What do you need to know of the specifics, you aren't the leader of this. Don't tell me you're growing concerned now that you out of an urban environment..."

Henry let that sink in silently.

"And if your concern is for Juunikyuu, you should have thought of that before dragging her along in your fight back in town. Besides, she's shown herself more then capable of taking care of herself, in any situation. I don't honestly know what we would have done without her."

Michael and the rest watched on in amusement, they were no stranger to Henry's "little talks" though it was easier on their souls that someone else was getting it instead of them.

"If you want to end it now, you're more then welcome to, but you'd have to kill me first, else you wouldn't have enough running time before they get you back in a cell. Strangely efficient, that captain of the Shields."

94Tomorrow

Tomorrow didn't say anything.

He stayed quiet.

And thought.

95Kaym

Kaym Wrote:

::

:Her legs finally let loose, allowing her back to slide down the smooth rock. She sat there, content with the distance she had covered in that short period of time. She had already covered the peak of the mountain and was on her way down. She had noticed earlier on, a type of road. At least, she thought it was a road, it looked as if it hadnt been used in a while. And if it has, not much for traffic passed on it.

::She would reach the road in little less then an hour. ::

(MEH! That took forever for me to continue smilies/icon_cry.gif )

::It was well past 8pm and the sun had let itself rest for the night. Kaym had been walking, Indeed she find the road. It did turn out that she was correct, the road was dirt and not much life had walked on it in awhile, possibly more then two weeks?

:The downhill stretch was long. She could not see any lights from her current position and she was still pretty high up. The elevated fog had turned out to be thin misty clouds. The condensation would thin and then thicken sporadically.

:Even after when her pace quickened she still found herself on a long trip. She sat once again. But, this time she found a rock waist high and decided it was a great place to scoup out the general area.

::No more then two minutes later, she stopped. The air was getting more dense and she could hear quiet steps at which were gaining swiftness.

96Kraun

Kaym Wrote:

::No more then two minutes later, she stopped. The air was getting more dense and she could hear quiet steps at which were gaining swiftness.

And suddenly the screen went all blurry as the action music began to pick up, indicating a fight, sort of like in those Final Fantasy games with the random encounters!

Well, actually, not really...

Night, the time when all the nightmares and horrors of the world came out to plague those who live. When the sun sets and darkness creeps across the land, such is the time where the emotion of fear is most prominent.

Footsteps. Who's? His? Someone else's? Who cares?

The figure stepped up behind the woman, a casual gait, as can be observed by the rhythm of the footsteps. No words said, just the sound of footsteps creeping up behind her.

Mithral Mountains, one of the mountain ranges which seperated the dreaded northernlands where death and evil were abundant in, housed the ruins of Sorrow's Keep. According to legend, the place was haunted by spirits, and probably some demons as well considering the history of the place. And being in such a close proximity, it would be hard not to think of this at night, when the mists covered the ruins and the dead skeletal trees reached out of the miasma like claws from a grave.

Anyways, back to the figure. It stepped towards the woman, and unless she had eyes in the back of her head, she wouldnt be able to identify what it was, be it a simple traveler, or a zombie or something.

Now if she did turn around, she would see what would appear to be a man, considering the broad width of the shoulders generally seem in males, dressed in a flowing black cloak. This cloak of course, would be tightly wrapped around his body, even sporting a cowl atop of it which hooded most of the features of his face in a heavy veil of shadows. Execpt for the eyes; inverted they were, the sclera and pupil were pitch black, the pupil stark white.

If she didnt turn around, maybe too busy surveying the area, or zoning out, a skinny hand would reach out from the folds of the cloak and grasp the woman's shoulder to get her attention.

And when she would notice him, he would speak, face splitting into a crooked grin.

"Hello my dear..."

97Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The small neko-jin's ears flattened as she shifted in John's lap a little uncomfortably, blinking around the table as if trying to divert her attention from the small scale feud developing between the Tribal and Mere. Eventually she slid off John's lap and under the table where she continued to gnaw at the piece of meat she had.

"When we going?" she finally asked, crawling over to mere and peering up at him.

98Kaym

Quote:** Wrote:

Now if she did turn around, she would see what would appear to be a man, considering the broad width of the shoulders generally seem in males, dressed in a flowing black cloak. This cloak of course, would be tightly wrapped around his body, even sporting a cowl atop of it which hooded most of the features of his face in a heavy veil of shadows. Execpt for the eyes; inverted they were, the sclera and pupil were pitch black, the pupil stark white.

::Kaym did not turn right away, instead she was curious as to what he would say... or do, for that matter. The footsteps she encountered not but a minute before were indeed, not his. But, the steps had stopped as soon as the man approached her from the bushes.

random people walking from the bushes... I like this place already. She gave herself a warm smile and finally turned her head.

Quote:** Wrote:

And when she would notice him, he would speak, face splitting into a crooked grin.

"Hello my dear..."

99Kraun

"But of course, I am looking for potential victims to kidnap and be used as test subjects for twisted exeriments. Care to join me?"

Decruda said quite simply with a calm smile, with all the grace and etiquette that he could muster in the situation. Well, maybe it was a sick joke or something, or maybe it wasnt, especially with his odd appearance, all dressed in black with the weird eyes.

100Tomorrow

Tomorrow looked at Mere woodenly and awaited the order to leave.

101Kaym

Quote:** Wrote:

"But of course, I am looking for potential victims to kidnap and be used as test subjects for twisted exeriments. Care to join me?"

::Kaym didnt turn away, instead she gave him points for his straightforwardness. Of course, she didnt really know if he was that type of person, or if he was joking but, nonetheless she didnt mind humor... if it was humor...

She rose her eyebrow, "I was actually wondering how far away the nearest town was. But, in suggesting i go with you on my own free will to be disected, does arose my interest. She smiled, sincerely hoping she didnt have to cry wolf and run away. She didnt like the thought of the first human being, or human looking creature she encountered in the area wanted to play with her insides. If that was the case, she would have to totally change her gettup and go back to demon slaying, because, damnit.. thats all that follows her. She didnt mind it... but damn, shes just one unlucky chick.

102Kraun

"Oh good... good... The closets settlement would be Lament. A dark city somewhere at the foot of the mountains, somewhere on the more volcanic regions I believe. Nothing to see there really, so, would you like to come with me now? Or shall I have to sedate you and then drag you away?"

It would probably be a good idea to start running... right about now, because Decruda was entirely serious, though casual in his speach.

103Kaym

Quote:** Wrote:

"Oh good... good... The closets settlement would be Lament. A dark city somewhere at the foot of the mountains, somewhere on the more volcanic regions I believe. Nothing to see there really, so, would you like to come with me now? Or shall I have to sedate you and then drag you away?"

::

Sadation eh?

"Lament you say? Mmm, it sounds surprisingly interesting." She paused. Really not caring if he were serious or not. She could take care of herself in situations. She was already half dead as it were, and she didn't mind a personal quarrel if needed.

"Im sorry I do believe I will have to pass on your offer for the time being, but, if this town is much to see as you just stated, i will have to take your offer in consideration, since well, Ive traveled pretty far and the idea of my insides being played with... even moreso since most of it doesnt work... doesnt really interest me, and unfortunately for you, poisons and somnifacients wouldnt do the very trick. But, i thank you for the information. I must be going then."

::Kaym nodded her head and turned down the mountain. She indeed was not intimidated by the man, she just really didnt feel like a confrontation at the moment. If he were to pursue her, she would willingly fight back and being well armed made her just as confident.

104Kraun

Peaceful negotiations never did work, did it?

Oh well, didnt matter to him. As the woman would be walking away, Decruda would say a quick little phrase before he placed a small black cylindrical object into his mouth and slide a blowgun between his lips.

"I wouldn't go that way if you plan on escaping."

It was like a game to him. No big deal, one person from another, why not have some fun?

Perhaps 'sedation' was not the right word to use, since the effects was not to knock someone unconscious, but rather knock out their motor functions. Oh well...

ftt...

A quiet hiss, and a needle would shoot out of the blowgun towards the back of the woman's neck, towards exposed skin. The needle of course, was coated in a specially made, highly potent neurotoxin, made with the essences of several poisonous herbs such as calabar bean, gelmesium, stavesacre and thornapple. It works by inhibiting the nerves of the body, like any other drug, blocking off the signals which direct movement in the body's motor functions. Mainly, it affects the spinal chord, medulla oblongata, and the central nervous system in the brain. Generally, this 'toxin' causes a general weakness in the muscles, a lowered heart rate, double vision, and may cause delirium. This drug is carried through the body's fluids and affect the nerves it comes in contact with as it spreads to the designated areas they mainly affect.

As a specially made drug by the cult of the dead, the herbs used in its creation are much more potent than those found in the wild, being specially cared for in its growth and production, and finally, the toxin itself is made by the necromancers which take care of them, weaving 'black magic' into its creation to increase its overall potency. The only problem with the paralytical drug is that asphyxiation resulting from its use, may kill the victim unless an antidote is applied relatively quickly after capture.

Anyways, during this time where the tiny needle, near;y soundless, flew through the air, Decruda would have drawn a glass dagger in his left hand and began to pollish it with a piece of wool that was in his right. Glass is one thing easily sharper than steel, however, it is brittle and easily breakable. So his weapon seemed to lean towards offensive effectiveness instead of defensive practicality. The blowgun of course, remained between his lips, as he held it in place with his teeth if he would need to fire more needles.

And about the path she was headed in? Well, some distance more, and she'd see if he was bluffing or actually making a sound suggestion, considering the fact that he hadnt been lying the entire time.

105Kaym

::As kaym turned a minute before, her hand would have entered her coat pocket. While doing so, she heard the man say:

Quote:** Wrote:

"I wouldn't go that way if you plan on escaping."

::Without delay Kaym immediately swung her body around, predicting he would try something. His voice was serious when they met and even moreso now after his last response. Abruptly, she rose her forearm up, sheilding her face, which was the only part of her body exposed. But, that wouldnt matter. The dart that had been blown had penatrated her leather jacket. The dart had embedded itself into her outfaced wrist.

"What the hell do you think you are doing?!" Kaym demanded, as she ripped the dart from her wrist and lowered her arm.

::Without waiting for a response she unhesitatingly throw, in a bowl like manner, two silver balls from her pocket towards his direction.

::From these balls would sprout spiders, mechanical ones at that. If he wasn't prepared they would lock onto any heated target and hereby explode. As the mini deadly spiders skattered hastefully on the ground, Kaym would instintively unhilt her sword and pull it to her bow.

Quickly following her pets, she would do the same; Charging at her opponent she would forcefully swing her blades, hopefully slaying his flesh - torso to his shoulder.

106Kraun

She would turn, speak, pull out the needle, and as she was about to throw something, Decruda's hands would already have moved. A quick slash through the air with the glass dagger, pulled sharply from between the wool.

And in that mere moment, the night would appear as day for only a split second, lightning erupting out from the arch of the glass dagger, streaking quite literally at the speed of light towards her in a highly charge electrical bolt.

Mechanical spiders that would explode with heat? Probably not a good idea, given the amount of energy in the lightning bolt that would streak through the air and strike at her. Each mechanical unit would, due to the large amount of pure energy, cause them to explode right on the spot or overload them and make them melt, rendering them ineffective, right in the woman's hands or right in front of her.

Ever been struck by lightning before? Metal would probably be superheated or something, and she'd be at least heavily shocked by the bolt. If the neurotoxin didnt work, then frying the nerves themselves might.

Quote:** Wrote:

Lightning Bolt

Upon casting this spell, the wizard releases a powerful stroke of electrical energy. The lightning bolt may set fire to combustibles, sunder wooden doors, splinter up to a half-foot thickness of stone, and melt metals with a low melting point (lead, gold, copper, silver, bronze). If the damage caused to an interposing barrier shatters or breaks through it, the bolt continues. A bolt can breach a maximum of 1 foot of wood or half a foot of stone.

The material components of the spell are a bit of fur and an amber, crystal, or glass rod.

((Wool and glass dagger used as components, modification of a glass rod.))

Nothing to worry about, as the initial response would have been interrupted in that one motion. Secondly, the bright flash of lightning in the close proximity would temporarily blind the woman if she so happened to be looking at Decruda as he unleashed the spell, which in this case, she had.

The necromancer on the other hand, had turned his head to the side as he let lightning fly, though the hair on his body stood up on end as the air around them was charged and smelled quite strongly of ozone.

As he turned back to face the woman, he'd slip the piece of wool and dagger away, drawing a scimitar in his right hand from his left hip as he answered her question with the blowgun still between his lips, a little too gleefully, maybe on a 'high' after firing off that bolt of lightning, magic still coursing through his body as the aftereffects of the spell.

"I'm doing exactly what I said before, looking for victims to kidnap and use as a test subject for experiments."

107Kaym

Quote:** Wrote:

Kaym would instintively unhilt her sword and pull it to her bow.

Quickly following her pets, she would do the same; Charging at her opponent she would forcefully swing her blades

Quote:** Wrote:

And in that mere moment, the night would appear as day for only a split second, lightning erupting out from the arch of the glass dagger, streaking quite literally at the speed of light towards her in a highly charge electrical bolt.

The immeasurable energy from the lightning was severe. Instead of melting her sword and raping her eyes of sight, it did something really different.

::The swords' swing indeed had gone through, but no where near in time to slash the mans torso but, instead, having the strong blade in the air directly positioned to her bow and face The lightning hit. Not Kaym, but her sword and all of her units, frying them, leaving them stranded without power. On contact, the smothering light and heat, overwhelmingly heated her sword to the point of being red. Also being that Lightning is a large discharge of electricity. Electrons moving at an accelerated pace, which is the same way heat is created, the sword was not damaged. But, Kaym not being of the same - Her hands instantly were being burned through her gloves, smeltering them to the sword itself.

:The lightning almost being reflected by the mysteriously durable sword didnt do too much for Kaym benefit.

The force had sent her body flying back (faster then the speed of light? smilies/icon_xp.gif )down the mountain, gaining more distance then (I) would have figured. smilies/icon_eek.gif

Not in minutes but only in seconds did this all happen. After the inital strike, Kaym didn't know much of anything that happened other then her finally smashing into the ground, ripping her coat to shreds and then approached a cliff, a short fall but a painful one. Smashing, onto the 45degree rock, ripping her should out of its socked and continuously rolled down the mountain.

She never fully stopped moving, her body was still in a complete fumble when she finally caught herself and pulled her arms in and used her sword as a pivot on the ground, swinging her face forward and her feet to the ground.

She had not noticed the the break, nor the large amount of blood that flowed from her head, arms and hands. Her hat and jacket had been ripped from her body. Instinctivly looking about for the man, she could not see him. How far did she fly? Seeing she was in a completely different place, ... a canyon? Where the hell did that come from?

Her hands did not move. One was melted to her swords hilt; probably all the way through the muscle and to the very bone. She wasnt sure, but either way she wasnt going to remove it now, it would be better if it was at least stuck in her grasp, then out. Her other hand had indeed been burned... charred was more like it. She must have touched the sword on the way down with the other as it was still smoldering hot.

She also realized she had sharp arrow like rocks undoubtably embedded into her arms, legs and back.

Jesus... She thought, not wanting to touch them. All she wanted to do now was get to town, or at least get away from this guy, and return later to kick his a**... or at least try...

OOC: ( i tried to imagine her being directly infront of him, so if thats peachy, thats peachy... smilies/icon_rofl.gif )

108Kraun

((To tell you the truth, I totally didnt expect that to happen, but whatever.))

And when Decruda opened his eyes and turned back, drawing his scimitar to speak the lines previously mentioned concerning the woman's question, he would be surprised to see nothing.

...?

Well, he really didnt plan on having a lightning bolt do this sort of damage. Nothing he could really do but try and figure out where the body was around the mountains, but first, he would have to do one thing, which was round up the unit of ghouls which were under his command.

He headed in the direction the woman seemed to be going before, the very same direction he had warned her that it wasnt a good idea to go that way, since in fact, a distance further, and that was where a unit of five hunter ghouls, outfitted with launchers on each arm, were waiting in ambush for any passer-bys.

A dead body or a live body, it really didnt matter to him. Dead bodies could be raised as zombies, chopped up for graft parts, or stuck in the spawning pools to create abominations. A live body however, were usually used for experimentation and then turned into a ghoul later on.

109Kaym

::Kaym silently walked for a short while down the rocky, snow-covered, or was it ash.. avenue, her arms drug to her side. ( which way did she travel?) her fingers were tightly wrapped around the swords' hilt still unable to move. It had the physical appearence of a hand completely bound to rubber cement, but only in this situation, it carried the distinct smell of burnt flesh and dry blood.

::When she first escaped from her scary undead opponent she held her position for about an hour before moving. She figured if he wanted to look for her, he would have in that time. Although, she did not know how far she had fallen... hopfully it was far, she was in no condition to defend herself. The small to medium sized rocks were still impaled in parts of her body. Removing them at this time would only cause further damage. The blood flow would only attrack hungry, rabid animals or... undead humanoids whom wanted to take her apart. Those werent the only factors though. She knew very well if they had been removed she might lose consciousness, for two of the sharp stones were entirely driven through her body, puncturing one of her lung and thigh, the others were short, and spread throughout her body.

The sharp rocks felt more like metal shavings or volcanic rock... Volcanic rock. She then realized there were traces of igneous... granite, form when magma cools...

..wait, what the hell am I talking about? Am i really losing that much conscious? She shook her head continuously trying to get a better grip of herself.

She couldn't believe what happened to her. Did she really not prepare herself enough for something like that?

Hell, would you think he would shoot out lightning?! damned magi...

::Just as she lifted her head she spotted something. She squinted her eyes once more, trying to figure out if it were a structure or large rock. Staring a bit harder she noticed a door.

"Oh s**t." She said with a bit of relief.

After walking just several more steps she was stopped to a sound of a voice.

"Hult! You there!" Spat a voice, a human voice.

Kaym turned just to her right, seeing a man, a guard pointing something at her. "Hey..." She said, waving her only free hand saying a very short, wimpy hello to the guard.

He then stopped, obviously staring, probably trying to figure out what was wrong with her. "What?" He paused and then quickly approached her. Unexpectedly, he saw her sword and the many wounds that covered her body. "unhand your weapon." He surprisingly said in a calm voice.

In response, she lifted her arm, hand pointing down and let out a soft chuckle. "I cant." She shook her hand up and down, proving her point. Just then, she stopped moving her arm, her eyes rolled and she fell forward.

Luckly the guard was in arms reach of the pathetic woman. He stopped her from falling to the ground and effortessly picked her up; two other guards joined his side and they headed into the city.

(ooc: Meh! i just saw your post: Why kaym flew so far? Well! sits down for story time - Kayms sword has its own personal energy. It acts like a force field. When pressure/ energy hits it, it kind of activates and pushes back, it shields her from the potential threat yeah, but the bad thing about it, it sometimes backfires, usually causing damage in the long run. Cant have a good without a bad. tis* in my very journal - licious place smilies/icon_pirate.gif )

110Kraun

((Well I was going for an electrical shock knockout at the most and I expected rubber soled boots or something else that would minimize even that. Oh well, guess not. But hey, thanks for the RP. Hope I didn't interrupt whatever you were going to do with the footstep thing too much, I'm just randomly going around mugging people with undead anyways.))

Such a large mountain range, and no indication of where the body would have disappeared to. Formerly a ranger, Decruda possessed skills in tracking, but without any tracks, there really wasnt a point. After an hour of searching, aided by the small unit of ghouls he commanded, he simply gave up. Besides, there's always traffic on the roads, and ambushes could easily be set for other passer-bys, here, and in other areas.

111Kaym

Quote:** Wrote:

((Well I was going for an electrical shock knockout at the most and I expected rubber soled boots or something else that would minimize even that. Oh well, guess not. But hey, thanks for the RP. Hope I didn't interrupt whatever you were going to do with the footstep thing too much, I'm just randomly going around mugging people with undead anyways.))

OOC: no way! I loved that you actually wanted to beat the crap out of my character. Unexpected as hell! But, i was seriously enjoying it ( smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif i just dont think i wanted to be turned into a ghoul. smilies/icon_rofl.gif - and for the melting shoes and a little shock, Im sure it would have worked that way. The sword is just over protective... er... which could be bad. ( not to mention i wanted to temporatily kick the s**t out of kaym smilies/icon_blaugh.gif

Kaym: smilies/icon_stare.gif smilies/icon_stressed.gif

-And no you didnt interrupt! you made my trip to town a whole lot more exciting! thanks for the blow up.

It would be fun to RP with you when you arent trying to kill me though smilies/icon_3nodding.gif smilies/icon_xd.gif

}}

112Kaym

Quote:** Wrote:

Luckly the guard was in arms reach of the pathetic woman. He stopped her from falling to the ground and effortessly picked her up; two other guards joined his side and they headed into the city..

::Leaves Mountains - Entering Dark city of Lament:

^.^

smilies/icon_ninja.gif

113Sunstrike

However it wasn't Henry who was the first to stand.

"Welp, now that teh formalities-like are sorted, we'd best be gettin you to tha' cursed place..." The blue eyed man winced and sighed, really wishing the dwarf hadn't said it quite like that.

"Thank you for the service, Michael, we'll probably see you when we get back." When...not if. Michael looked at him for a moment before a grin split his face.

"You're welcome any time, Dark One. Just try and bring yourself back whole, my sister pines, you se-" A shoe with amazing accuracy for a blind person slammed into the chiefs face from the doorway. There was a thunk as he hit the floor.

"Pine that, cretin." Was the venemous response.

Turning on her heal Mythril waltzed out of the door, obviously their guide out of the village.

114Hogosha No Juunikyuu

"Time time go, time to go~" the neko sang from under the table as she toddled out from underneath and brushed herself down, her ears flattening as she blinked in surprise at the airborne shoe. Her shock didn't last long, the small girl had seen stranger things than a man being hit in the face with a shoe and so she followed after Mythril, slinging her back pack up onto her other shoulder as her tail swished behind her.

115Tomorrow

Tomorrow nodded, pushing out from his chair to begin following the girl - before pausing.

At the foot of the table was a medium sized bundle, a large red coat wrapped around itself. Tomorrow's discarded gear.

Unfurling the coat he saw everything he'd left behind - his shirt, the hoody, even his guns. Deftly pulling the shirt and hoody on, he re-clipped the holsters for his guns to his belt and looped it around his neck before pulling his coat on.

Now he had all his gear back. Having the coat back on bade him feel a little better, more secure, not to mention the bulk of his weaponry was back in his hands. Patting down his coat pocket, he pulled out a second pair of sunglasses and placed them on his face, pushing them up the bridge of his nose till they were snug.

Then he followed Mythril and Juuni out.

He didn't bother saying goodbye to the others.

They knew he'd return to speak to them.

116Purely Jayney

As John left the room he might feel an odd warming sensation in on of his many pouches the hung about his waist. Whenever he choose to either examine what was causing the odd sensation (perhaps a leak in the package off his Tribal medicine) or just went through to check his gear, whichever came first, he would find a small, well rounded, perfectly smooth rune stone with a small series of runic symbols carved carefully into the pebbles surface. It's purpose would not become clear until that night when he slept. This was a dream rune and its purpose was that in the night, while John slept he would see Amber as her day had been and though John didn't know, he might well guess that Amber would see the same. This way, the anthro knew that she could make sure her lover was safe, while John would have the same assurance of knowing how his pregnant fiance was holding up.

117MelissaFaulkner

YCMREP

The first rock crawler, an all terain vehicle that moved via a combination og flexible tracks, separated compartments, and metalic grapling legs, navigated the tough mountain terain like a giant centipede. Yaits Corps newest inovation, this bug like vehicles conducted soil tests, took rock samples, searched for mineral deposits with sonar, and even conducted sizmograms to determine ground stability. With the first one being an astounding success, finding a silver deposit long unexploited, more where introduced into the mountains. Banging and claning with their metal legs, they were the fore runners of the Rock Eaters, huge drill vehicles that could dig caverns in mere hours. The Mythril Mountains would be getting a little noisier these days. The dwarves might have considered the metal their own, but it they weren't mining it already, finders keepers.

~The Search for Victor Fah~

Along with the first rock crawler came a Yaits City detective. He would find the inn at the fishing village of Nepris, enjoy a drink, and listen for anything that might be interesting. Even if a lead on the target wasn't found, there could always be secondary information that the company might find worthwhile.

118Shouyin

EdwardYaitsIII Wrote:

YCMREP

The first rock crawler, an all terain vehicle that moved via a combination og flexible tracks, separated compartments, and metalic grapling legs, navigated the tough mountain terain like a giant centipede. Yaits Corps newest inovation, this bug like vehicles conducted soil tests, took rock samples, searched for mineral deposits with sonar, and even conducted sizmograms to determine ground stability. With the first one---

---destroyed, the Clan would draw first blood, or err oil.

Surprisingly enough, all this hustle and bustle of a machine drilling into their homeland had upset more than a few kung fu rapmasters. It was still up in the air whether or not such a machine was capable of defending itself against a certain ghostfaced killer of exceptional speed wielding a Chinese broadsword that could basically cut through steel, but if it couldn't, then any investigative crews would be surprised to find the construct cut cleanly in two. Sadly, the Clan was quite unforgiving, so the same would be said for anyone who happened to be inside operating the machine (if it was actually manned).

It'd be safe to assume any additional diggers would be treated with the same welcome party.

OOC: So yeah, if the digger can fight, then we can RP as such.

Don't want you to think I'm just chopping it up without giving you a chance to respond.

=' D

119MelissaFaulkner

This means war & I love every minute of it. Thank you. Wrote:

---destroyed, the Clan would draw first blood, or err oil.

Surprisingly enough, all this hustle and bustle of a machine drilling into their homeland had upset more than a few kung fu rapmasters. It was still up in the air whether or not such a machine was capable of defending itself against a certain ghostfaced killer of exceptional speed wielding a Chinese broadsword that could basically cut through steel, but if it couldn't, then any investigative crews would be surprised to find the construct cut cleanly in two. Sadly, the Clan was quite unforgiving, so the same would be said for anyone who happened to be inside operating the machine (if it was actually manned). It'd be safe to assume any additional diggers would be treated with the same welcome party.

~Yaits Corporate Headquaters~

Yes it was manned, unfortunately. News of the attack would reach the headquaters of YCMREP first, once the details were sorted out, a report would be sent to the big man himself, which he would greet with a big smile. Every media outlet owned by Yaits corporation would blast the perpetrators of the legal hunt for mineral resources as terrorists. Posters & billboards denouncing the attack, featuring grapic pictures of what remained among the wreckage, would appear throughout Gaian cities. Everything would be done to ensure the legality of Yaits Corp actions in hunting for minerals. Anyone who sided with the terrorists would be villified objectively in any Yaits owned media, though the slander would mantain an appearance of 'objectivity'.

The Gaian government wanted nothing to do with an offensive, spine less pencil pushing peaceniks they were, but enough were willing to give the YS a free hand.

Recruiting: Yaits Corporation

Yaits Security has been given permision by the Gaia government to use force in dealing with terrorists who wish to disrupt peaceful mining operations. Help the Gaian government, and the Gaian Economy, join Yaits Security Division, Mythril Brigade, and help secure the future of Gaia. Openings for Leadership Positions, sign up at the YS Mythril Division HQ in Lament.

Besides this, for a month, there would be no more rock crawlers, the mountains would return their peaceful state, and then. Retrofited rock crawlers, not one, but three dozen, would invade the mountains.

These bugs had small homing missiles designed to hit small targets, the sides were bristling with machine guns, and they were escorted by platoons of Yaits Corporation Security. This was a great excuse to militarize the mountain region and test some new weapons technology.

Some of the bugs were decoys as well, designed to be noisier than their predeccessors, while the others were designed to be a little bit quieter. The Rock Eaters were redesigned to be built like tanks, each one carried conventional ammunition as well flame throwers and RPG's.

As an unknown recon force, a single watcher was dispatched to keep track of the 'somewhat unkown' enemy.

YS Mythril Brigade Active Forces Dispersment Chart Wrote:

12 units currently invading the mountains.

Each unit contains:

3 retro-fitted Rock Crawlers.

1 redesigned Rock Eater.

1 YS Mythril Division Platoon.

Each Platoon

12 men,

Equipment per platoon

Kevlar Armor

Kevlar Helmets

Combat Hiking Boots

P90 LIR submachine gun x 6

XM8 Assault Rifle x 6

Fragmentation Grenades x 55

Smoke grenades x 24

Phosphorus grenade x 12

Combat Knife x 12

9mm Silenced Bereta x 6

Desert Eagle x 6

C4 x 5 + detonator.

FIM 92 Stinger Missile x 1

Training: Moderate Battle Experience: Dark Green (No EXP)

And more would come, if recruiting picked up.

120Shouyin

A single man would sit somewhere up in the mountains, hidden in the sense that it'd be impossible to notice him there unless you were specifically looking for him amongst the rocky terrain. He wasn't perched in any obvious location, and refused to move at all, becoming as still as the stone that surrounded him. All features would be hidden by a long black cloak, remaining entirely still in the chill and utterly breezy mountain air, as if it had some defiant point to prove.

In essence, he was as much a stone as any mass of nearby granite, and therein would lie the secret to his immediate stealth. However, despite this ominous introduction, there was no killing intent in his gaze. He simply observed the procession of man and machine throughout the mountain trails, eyes flittering about, seeming to register every detail of the invading force, from numbers of ammunition, to hair colour. The 'scout', might be locatable for all of thirty seconds, and then he'd disappear.

121MelissaFaulkner

Quote:** Wrote:

A single man would sit somewhere up in the mountains, hidden in the sense that it'd be impossible to notice him there unless you were specifically looking for him amongst the rocky terrain. He wasn't perched in any obvious location, and refused to move at all, becoming as still as the stone that surrounded him. All features would be hidden by a long black cloak, remaining entirely still in the chill and utterly breezy mountain air, as if it had some defiant point to prove.

In essence, he was as much a stone as any mass of nearby granite, and therein would lie the secret to his immediate stealth. However, despite this ominous introduction, there was no killing intent in his gaze. He simply observed the procession of man and machine throughout the mountain trails, eyes flittering about, seeming to register every detail of the invading force, from numbers of ammunition, to hair colour. The 'scout', might be locatable for all of thirty seconds, and then he'd disappear.

He'd see one of the many platoons that were actually called company's of the Yaits Security. He would remain undetected by the green troops, who were, on some accounts too busy talking amonst themselves to keep their minds on searching for enemy spies. The watcher was on another assignment, so the spy would remain invisible as long as he was careful.

A mineral deposit would be found by this group, a vein of silver, a few tons worth in total, so the Rock Eater would be sent in and a gaurded mining operation would begin. Once the silver was extracted, it would be taken to a secure base outside the mountains before being trucked back to Yaits City and to places it was being sold across Gaia. Constant contact was kept with the the other platoons, in order to make reinforcements available in case they were needed.

122Shouyin

EdwardYaitsIII Wrote:

He'd see one of the many platoons that were actually called company's of the Yaits Security. He would remain undetected by the green troops, who were, on some accounts too busy talking amonst themselves to keep their minds on searching for enemy spies. The watcher was on another assignment, so the spy would remain invisible as long as he was careful.

A mineral deposit would be found by this group, a vein of silver, a few tons worth in total, so the Rock Eater would be sent in and a gaurded mining operation would be---

---cut short by a landslide.

It would come fast, the only precursors being the unnatural shifting of any gravel underfoot, and three very loud THOOMs, one after the other after the other. And then a section of the mountain would seperate from the rest, breaking into smaller pieces as it slid downwards and gained momentum. The amount of stone plummeting towards the unit would be more than enough to bury most everyone and everything; nevertheless once the dust had settled three men in long black cloaks that disguised their features would near the disaster site. They'd be in a scattered formation, close enough that they could hear each other's voices, but far enough apart that you'd have to target them individually.

OOC: Not sure how you wanna do this.

If the casualties are acceptable then you can just say everybody died.

Otherwise some dice might need to be rolled.

1:6 odds for a soldier to survive,

1:6 odds for a crawler/eater to remain operational,

1:3 odds for crawler/eater operator to survive?

I'unno, it's up to you.

123MelissaFaulkner

((Dice roll lacks creativity and encourages laziness in writing, if we can't agree on the body count , feel free to debate me in PM. I'd say the odds are about right for the soldiers. I'm going to say 7/12 dead. 2/12 severely injured. 3/12 superficial injury. Protective gear and training. No machinery damage.))

Quote:** Wrote:

It would come fast, the only precursors being the unnatural shifting of any gravel underfoot, and three very loud THOOMs, one after the other after the other. And then a section of the mountain would seperate from the rest, breaking into smaller pieces as it slid downwards and gained momentum. The amount of stone plummeting towards the unit would be more than enough to bury most everyone and everything; nevertheless once the dust had settled three men in long black cloaks that disguised their features would near the disaster site. They'd be in a scattered formation, close enough that they could hear each other's voices, but far enough apart that you'd have to target them individually.

The mountain road was fairly wide, but there was a cliff below, rather poor formational tactics would make them vulnerable to the coming attack. The infantry was clustered along the machinery in tight formation, even for a small group. That would prove their undoing.

By the time they heard the rumbling from above it would be too late. Two men jumped for cover in a small covert amidst the rocks, avoiding major injury. They called in for scouting party, reinforcements, and a digging crew. Another one got lucky, two boulders mising him by inches. On soldier had his leg pinned under a big slap while another suffered a broken arm. Four soldiers were pushed off the cliff, one was flattened as dove for the shelter his bodies had taken, and the rest were pulverized unrecognizeable.

The Rock eater faced the landslide and dug in, any rocks that landed between its two massive drill would be crushed into pebbles. The Rock Crawlers would be quite impresive, they should have been able to divert the rock slide entirely by attacking the falling boulders, saving more of the platoon, but they concentrated on saving their own asses so much that a few extra men were left to die. All in all though, barely a boulder touched the mechanical centipedes, as they attacked the boulders with missiles, shattering the one's their path. They also deflected a few large rock with their blade like titanium legs.

Not seconds after the slide ended, one of the operators would see a man in a black cloak, the Rock Eater breathed a stream of intense blue fire in the direction from which it came, the fire would travel 100 meters up the mountain, hopefully roasting the dude, or at least providing cover for the men that remained and were searching the are intensely. Two of the three rock crawlers climbed upwards to investigate, at the sides of the flame, anyone they found would be veiwed as hostile terrorists. They crawled up the mountain faster than a motorbike on the highway, and would locate and attack the others if they didn't retreat or attack first.

((Your Move))

124Shouyin

:SUNZ OF MAN:

-Prodigal Sunn-

"Well..."

The eastern most [if north was the direction leading up the mountain side] of the three cloaked men remained steadfast, despite the torrent of blue flame that was quickly making its way towards him. However, in a cinematic moment wherein time itself seemed to slow down, the man would spread his legs, right foot sliding back as he took a stance.

"I accumulate, stimulate, circulate through the days of the insane."

Both feet would point to the right forty-five, lead toe and rear heel in line with one another.

"Generating through veins, absorbing acid rain."

Knees slightly bent, right hand in a clenched fist, down by his hip.

"Planets flee when I proceed, it's order, cause to damage, your diameter of life, time and matter."

Dark brown eyes faced the flame, face lighting up underneath the cloak, as his left fist raised.

"Crucifier of evil desires, I lock all empires. All is fire."

The flamethrower's onslaught would meet an entirely different kind of opponent in the four knuckles that belonged to this young man. The fire would literally stop in front of the fist he held out in front, the force of the unquenchable element being halted flapping the hood of the cloak back, revealing a black man wearing a baseball cap tilted up and to the right. His expression would be entirely calm as his cloak billowed, and the skin of his knuckles peeled back as loose flames licked them.

There would be a stern look in his eyes as his left arm extended just a tad, pushing the blue fire back further, and in an instant his pupils would flare, as the man extended his arm fully, exhaling deeply out of his mouth. With this action the man sought to push the flames all the way back to their source, travelling back along their path across the rock, into the flamethrower, and then the belly of the Rock Eater, blowing it up from the inside.

"Wu-Tang Clan---"

-60 Second Assassin-

"Ahh.. a new era, I'm like raising terror.

So highly mechanised, n***a die,

to measure the inevitable, be on like episodes.

The deadly technical, whose scribes giving rise to time

before celestial, don't beam my lyrics out precise.

The double sight, I take flight,

through crews, the trips of night,

spark synthetic flames, a meteorite,

Seventh Heaven burst seven horns to lyrics of thunder!

And fight to strike snakes out from under."

The center most of the three, while originally had been falling behind a tad in the formation, was now a blur, zig-zagging forwards like the Flash on crack, hopefully following the trail of flames as his comrade pushed them back, and then soon overtaking them, naught two feet in front of the Crawler proceeding on the left side of the flames before even he knew it. His surprise aside, the man would waste no time pulling a Chinese broadsword out from underneath his robes and turning the Crawler into something resembling a slice of mechanical swiss cheese. No doubt in his current state he could get inside the line of fire of any machine gun bullets, and even go toe to toe with those homing missiles with his blade.

If everything was taken care of, the assassin would continue, swooping down and around the Eater; assumedly a mass of burning wreckage by now, or not, depending on how quick that mind-bending speed of his really was, 'fore making his way back up and after the second Crawler. He'd attack from the rear this time, aiming to slice the Hell out of this machine as well, hoping to finish it and go after the third 'fore his time ran out.

"---ain't nuthin'---"

-Shabazz the Disciple-

"My mind sometimes be haunted by my memories.

Visions in my head have shown me digging up my enemies."

The final cloaked figure, and obviously the western most one, would progress forwards in a much more docile manner. In fact, his hands were held out to his sides, almost like a priest with open and welcome arms, forgiving the sins of his children. He would move past his comrades, approaching the general area that the five remaining soldiers were positioned in.

"I hate to go to sleep because of the dread that's in my head.

At times I find myself running from shadows of the dead."

No doubt any of the capable men would be inspired to shoot at him, but they'd soon find themselves faced with a much greater terror. Images similar to what the approaching man described would swiftly weasel their way into each soldiers' thoughts.

"They're trying to pull me under and bury me alive.

I wake up thinking it's over and thinking I've survived."

Visions of the purest horrors: blood, bodies being ripped apart, their loved ones perishing over and over again. If it was a terror the mind could concoct, then they saw it, continuously, in varying degrees of grotesque intensity until the very will to live was sucked from their bodies.

"They've pulled me back to sleep and separated my soul

from my body and put my bloody flesh in a hole."

If any of the soldiers had yet failed to die by their own hand, then the man would draw his own sword, quickly finishing them himself. Of course there was always the chance that the soldiers could fight through these horrors, but that would probably be easier for fighters of more experience, ones used to such things, not a bunch of greens as these poor souls had been described.

"---ta ******** with."

...fin...

Sunz of Man - The First Testament: Valley of Death

Sunz of Man - The First Testament: Who are the Sunz of Man?

Sunz of Man - The First Testament: Sinz of Men

OOC: Sorry if any of my moves are auto-hits or whatever.

Feel free to interrupt the attacks as you see fit and I'll respond accordingly.

I got kinda carried away with the vibe and s**t. =' D

125MelissaFaulkner

Status Report, Unit 10: Decimated.

Two rock crawlers, not part of any unit, but working independently, would come from both sides, to attack the monks that had just decimated a small military unit. 14mm machine gun far would fly through the forest, targeting those sighted with pin point accuracy.

126Jonath Nell

Fa trudged through the lower foothills of the mountains, on his way to the plains of gaia. His only companian was his little friend Ruhin, who was really starting to get on his nerves.

Then two of them had not seen anyone since they escaped from the City of Lament. Sure he had seen a few animal, but nothing too dangerous. Fa of course did not mind this. He would rather not be bothered with people for the time being.

127Jonath Nell

Fa Had been taking the long way around the mountains, taking his time, because he had nowhere in particular to go right now. In truth he was not all the far from the Gaia Plains now. Even at he slow pace he was making good time. Of cource it helps when you don't have a ton of people with you and you can start and stop when you feel like it.

In another day Fa should be in the plains. Form there he was not sure where he would go. In reality he did not know much about the outside world. So no matter where he went, he would find himself out of place. He would be even more out of place given his appearance. Things would be hard, but at least he was not trapped in that tower anymore.

((Continued in Gaia Plains))

128Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin leaped out of the portal leading from Leviathan Arena, tucking and rolling on the ground, coming to a stop. He looked around, unfamiliar surroundings all around him. He hadn't taken the time to explore the area when he was passing through, intent only upon going to the arena and fighting. From the looks of his surroundings, though, he was very high up in the mountains, of not at the very top. Standing, he turned around and waited for the other two to appear.

129Sutiiven

Sutiiven came through the portal about a second or two later. He landed with a Judo Roll and used the momentum to get to his feet. He took a few steps forward, and emmited a singular low whistle. "Impressive... I dont think I've ever been to the top of this mountain before..." he said, admiring the surroundings for a second, then heading towards Shuyin to regroup with everybody before the three way fight.

130Jonath Nell

Staccato stepped across the threshold of the portal and landed down in the deep snow of the summit. The cold thin air was quite bracing and took his breath away for a moment. Hopefully the thin air of this place would not affect his ability to fight.

"Well shall we start then?" Staccato said as he threw the Steel stakes to the ground and reached into his pocket putting his finger into the silver ring that he kept there.

131Darshendros the Eternal

"Yes, let's..." Fighting at high elevations wasn't a new thing to Shuyin. He had trained all his life in the temples high up in the mountains. The chill temperature may affect him some, but hopefully the fight wouldn't last too long for that to begin happening.

Drawing his feet apart, Shuyin clenched his fists and turned his body to the side, leading with the left, taking his fighting stance. He had his eyes set upon Stacatto, his intentions of attacking him first obvious, but he didn't rule Sutiiven out.

132Sutiiven

Sutiiven nodded, and unsheathed his twin swords. He twirlled them around for a second, getting a feel for them in the high altitude. This was gonna be a good work out, made even more interesting by the three on three. "I'll be doing this one armed, unless anyone has any objections." he said, warming up for a moment.

133Jonath Nell

Staccato pulled his hand out of his pocket and placed it close to the frying pan in his hand, almost touching but not quite. He focused first on one target then the next not moving his eyes. Checking to see what types of metal they may have themselves, as he put his body into a rather casual stance.

134Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin's body was his weapon. Though he knew how to use a vast assortment of martial weapons, he simply chose not to fight with them, preferring his fists. He turned and thrust out his hands, palms opened toward Sutiiven, releasing a burst of ki energy in the form of a fireball, streaking across the span of distance between them to strike him in the chest. Pivoting on the ball of his foot, he turned and lunged toward Staccato, leading with his left arm in front of him, his right hand pulled back in a fist. He dropped low with a sweeping leg, kicking out at Staccato's feet to knock him off of them.

135Sutiiven

Sutiiven just barely dove out of the way of Shyuin's attack - he had just been in a fight with the guy and he had already forgotten how serious of a competitior he was. Cursing his complacency and bringing himself back into the vein of the three on three, he twirled his weapons again, and waited for a decent opening to attack either one of them.

136Jonath Nell

Darshendros the Eternal Wrote:

...Pivoting on the ball of his foot, he turned and lunged toward Staccato, leading with his left arm in front of him, his right hand pulled back in a fist. He dropped low with a sweeping leg, kicking out at Staccato's feet to knock him off of them.

Staccato saw the attack coming, but did not move from his position. Instead he touched the iron frying pan in his hand shaping it into a sort of cleaver type weapon with a sharp edge and point on it. He as soon as it was formed, which only took a matter of seconds, Staccato detached it from the ring and griped it in his hand holding it by a metal handle that he had made as part of it. He would then at the last moment step with the direction of the leg sweep and follow it around at a run and holding the cleaver in his hand so he could stab at the nearest shoulder which should be the one on the same side as the leg that was being swept with.

(([Edit]:sorry I delated the word shoulder in there, without realising it so I put it back in so the would know were I was aiming you cleaver.))

137Darshendros the Eternal

People and their blades... Shuyin would bring his extended foot back under him as Staccato ran away from it, tipping forward on the balls of his feet and springing forward into a roll away from Staccato and his cleaver. Getting back on his feet, he quickly turned around to keep both Staccato and Sutiiven in his line of sight.

138Jonath Nell

Staccato would swing turn his body to face the other two as Shuyin would roll back. He would then point his ringed finger at the pile of steel stakes that he had left on the ground, causing one of them to melt and make its way over to connect with his finger. The Liquid steel would leap from the ground and attach itself to his finger creating a long steel whip which he would lash toward Shuyin, aiming to put a deep cash across the man's chest.

139Sutiiven

Sutiiven grimmaced as he watched the man with the now ex frying pan fight. This Staccato was at least as good as Shuyin, putting Sutii's life at consideralbe risk.

Though shitakes for him though.

He gathered his courage and his nerves and rushed straight at Staccato, swinging his right hand blade down at his head in attempts to slash him downwards.

140Jonath Nell

Sutiiven Wrote:

He gathered his courage and his nerves and rushed straight at Staccato, swinging his right hand blade down at his head in attempts to slash him downwards.

Staccato was almost caught entirely unaware by this. Having not been in a fight with more than one person before. He narrowly managed a side roll out of the way as he heard the sound of snow crunching behind him. He was to late to get away without any damage, managing to get a nasty slash on his shoulder. The attack not only causing him miss his attack chance on Shuyin, but also caused him to lose his whip which went flying in Shuyin's general direction.

141Darshendros the Eternal

"Gah!" Shuyin wasn't expecting that, shuffling back after being whipped across the chest, leaving a thin, crimson gash across it. It seemed that if he wanted to remain evenly matched in this fight, he was going to need a bladed weapon. Or is he? Gathering his strength, Shuyin waited for another opportunity to attack, as Sutiiven entered the fray.

142Jonath Nell

Staccato quickly turned again facing both opponents. He did not like to have metal used against him and he did not like the idea of losing a weapon. Staccato decides it is time for a little strategy so he waits for Sutiiven's next attack.

143Sutiiven

Seeing what might be his only opportunity and temporary advantage, he slashed at Shuyin with the sword in his right hand. He also came up with the one in his right that he had just used to attack Staccato - due to the double edged property of it, he could easily swing it upwards and cut at Shuyin with it at the same time. Two cuts with one attack - it was risky, but worth it since it was early in the battle.

144Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin ducked under Sutiiven's swing, grabbing the whip that had just landed by his feet and swinging it up to wrap around Sutiiven's blade, then giving it a hard yank to pull it out if his grasp. If he succeeded, he would follow it up with another lash of the whip, snapping it low to snag Sutiiven's ankle and trip him up.

145Jonath Nell

Sutiiven Wrote:

Seeing what might be his only opportunity and temporary advantage, he slashed at Shuyin with the sword in his right hand. He also came up with the one in his right that he had just used to attack Staccato - due to the double edged property of it, he could easily swing it upwards and cut at Shuyin with it at the same time. Two cuts with one attack - it was risky, but worth it since it was early in the battle.

As Sutiiven rushed Shuyin, Staccato pointed his ringed finger at the sword in Sutiiven's right hand. Assuming that the blade was made form metal and was not protected from magical interference it should immediately begin to melt. Then the metal would make its way over to Staccato's finger. This weapon would then be fashioned into a shorter sword of similar type, with all active magical powers still intact, if it had any.

146Sutiiven

Sutiiven was in a bit of a spot at the moment, but he began muttering something the moment Shuyin wrapped the whip around his first sword. The rune's engraved on the blade began to glow, and suddenly the twin swords burst alight, the right one with a red magical fire, the left one with a blue magical fire. "Heh... never thought I'd use that. Shocked it even worked" chuckled Sutii. With the vice grip that he had on his weapons, he yanked the one out of the whip's grasp. He stepped backwards a bit, knowing that Shuyin could attack at will with that nasty whip.

147Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin stepped back, getting some distance between his opponents, holding the whip at his side in his right hand. Well, this was certainly a predicament, he thought to himself.

"Looks like we've found our third teammate," he said.

Circling around the other two, he used to whip's length to keep himself at a distance, snapping it first at Sutiiven, then at Staccato.

148Sutiiven

"Talk about your entrance exams..." quipped the Maverick about the new Teammate comment. He shut his yap quickly though, as he had to get out of the way os Shuyin's newfound whip. Obviously he was well trained in weapons, though he was lethal enough unarmed.

He suddenly realised that he was caught in between Staccato and Shuyin. He pointed the red right hand sword towards Shuyin and the left hand icy blue left hand sword at Staccato, and waited for one of them to move so he could counter and or attack.

149Jonath Nell

Staccato would attack as Shuyin spoke his words, pointing his ring finger at the whip that was being brandished he would try to take position of it. At the same time running forward to Shuyin and tying to cut him with the iron cleaver, he would swing arm that was trying to take control of the whip so that if the whip was there it would be aimed at Sutiiven.

150Darshendros the Eternal

Finding the whip beginning to move on it's own, no doubt being controlled by Staccato, he dropped it and raised his hands to catch the wrist of Staccato's hand that was swinging the cleaver, pushing it up as he stepped in to deliver a hard knee to Staccato's mid-section. If he still had hold of Staccato's wrist by then, he would move around to the side while twisting that arm down to flip Staccato down onto his back, then finish off the chain with a stomp to the shoulder of the arm he was holding.

151Sutiiven

Sutiiven saw his opening and rushed for Staccato as well. He manuvered so that the now moving whip only cut his shoulder, causing minor bleading as opposed to a serious gash. He grunted to ignore the pain and pushed off the ground, trying to get as much air so that he could come down on Staccato with both flaming blades. Their target was the side away from Shuyin, and unless Staccato did something, he'd have some unique scratch marks.

152Jonath Nell

Staccato could do nothing about the knee, since his other arm was till to far out of the way for him to be able to successfully block. Not to mention that Staccato was not at all skilled in grappling which left him to be thrown easily. This would logically leave Staccato's cleaver arm broken at the shoulder and unusable. This does not mean he would not be able fight though, as he makes a wild upward kick toward Shuyin's stomach.

153Darshendros the Eternal

A wild kick indeed, which would land nowhere near Shuyin's stomach, since he was standing over Staccato's shoulder. He stepped back as he saw Sutiiven coming down with his flaming swords, not wanting to get caught in the middle of that attack.

154Jonath Nell

Staccato would try to roll out of the way as the blades came down, but would only get half way away as one of them would create a deep slash across his back. This would leave a rather nice burn mark and would most likely also result in a scar that he would have the rest of his life.

He would then try to stand only to fall back to the ground his energy spent. Staccato would lie in the cold snow as he fought to stay awake. He was done for the rest of this fight.

"What a great fight." Staccato would mumble to himself.

155Sutiiven

Sutiiven glanced at Staccato. He want in the best of shape at the moment. "They'll probably be able to fix up that cut in the infirmary, seeing as how well they fixed me and Shuyin up after that fight... almost as good as new." he thought to himself. He glanced at his partner. "So, Shuyin... should we keep on fighting or call it good?" he said, more out of making sure that their possible third partner was going to be alright.

156Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin relaxed his stance, looking over at Stacatto. "I think that's good for now. We can train again later. We have plenty of time before the tournament. Let's help him back to Leviathan, and get him to the infirmary."

Shuyin moved over to Staccato's side, getting an arm around his shoulder and lifting him up.

157Sutiiven

Sutiiven muttered some words under his breath, and the flames on the swords went out, their runes going dark. He sheathed the weapons, and walked over to help Shuyin with Staccato. He put an arm around Staccato's other shoulder and helped Shuyin carry him along. "I hope we didnt go to hard on him, I know we both tried to go after each other a bit, but we ganged up on him there at the end..." said Sutiiven, not too exceptionally worried, but just checking just in case.

158Darshendros the Eternal

"It's good training. We'll all need to get better at defending against multiple attackers at once if we expect to last long," Shuyin said, helping Sutiiven carry Staccato back to the portal, reemerging back in Leviathan where they could then carry him to the infirmary.

159Sutiiven

Sutii nodded as he went with Shuyin and Staccato through the portal and to the infirmary to recover from their little battle on the mountain. He was feeling a little sore from some of those hits, but it was nothing that the infirmary couldn't handle.

160Rasta Bear

Jondon walked with caution on a steep slope path that seemed not to have been used in a long while. Weeds pulled at his feet as if trying to root him to the spot, and the earth was crumbled, unlike the compact, solid dirt of the main paths. He just needed a place to stay for the night, and seeing as how he was nowhere near a village, another night under the stars was for him.

He wore tan pants with sandels, having his shirt tied around his waist to help cool off his body. A pole covered in ducktape, was strapped to his chest with a leather sling, and a few blades were on his waist, unseen with the shirt in the way. Jondon's left forearm and hand were taped up and sweat bands could be seen way past the edges of the tape.

The sweat itched under the tape and he reminded himself once again to take the tape off when his camp was set up. Looking around him for a quick moment he sighed and walked on.

If I find a place to set up...

161Darshendros the Eternal

Training Day.

Shuyin stepped out of the portal from Leviathan Arena, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath of the fresh mountain air. He let it out slowly, relaxing himself and opening his eyes. Today was training day. He hoped his teammates would show. Regardless of if they did or not, Shuyin was going to go through his usual routine.

Looking around, he spotted a nice, thick tree that he could use. He stood before it, running his hand over the bark. Then, he clenched his fist and slammed it into the tree's face, leaving an impressionable groove in the shape of his knuckles. He punched the tree again, and again, with both fists alternatively, and after a while, began wearing away the bark.

162Jonath Nell

Staccato came out of the portal from Leviathan Arena, he was never very fond of cold air or the height of this place but that was fine he would deal with it. He really was interested to find out what kinds of training Shuyin had in mind for the group, hopefully it would make him a little better at close range.

Staccato looked over to see Shuyin steadily wailing away at a tree that was nearby. It looked as if Shuyin had already been there for some time because the tree had many deep fist marks in it already.

Staccato walked over and stood next to the tree so that he was facing Shuyin's right side.

"So, what kind of training are we doing today?"

163Sutiiven

Sutiiven popped out of the portal right behind Staccato. He rubbed his hands slightly to keep them from getting cold before the training began, and walked over to the tree bashing Shuyin.

"Warming up I see?" he said with hints of sarcasm and awe in his voice. The man's skill with his body was asstounding. Sutii couldnt help but wonder how he had even survived an encounter with the man in the Arena. He decided not to think about it too much, and awaited for Shuyin's command to begin training.

164Darshendros the Eternal

"Strength training," the monk responded, before pounding his fist into the tree trunk again. "If we are to survive against the competition, we must raise our strength to compensate for the abilities we lack that others possess."

He stopped punching the tree, turning to face his teammates. "As such, we will spar one another until the week before the tournament. Once we recognize each others' various strengths and weaknesses, we will be able to fight effectively as a team."

165Jonath Nell

"I see now, well then we should get started then."

Staccato starts to walk away, while rubbing his hands togather. Once he gets a good distance away he stops and truns to face the others.

"I'm ready whenever"

166Sutiiven

Sutiiven drew his blades from their sheathes and twirled them for a moment as he walked away to decent starting point a few feet away from the both of them. He turned to face Shuyin and Staccato. "Right then! Let's get this thing started," he said with a smirk, and shifted into an En-Guard stance.

167Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin took his fighting stance, standing an equal distance from both Staccato and Sutiiven and completing the triangle. All went silent, as he awaited the moment for the fight to begin. A moment passed, and then another, exchanging stares with his teammates. Then an owl hooted.

"Let's go!"

Striking an open palm in the air with his left hand, he sent a wave of ki energy in the shape of his hand flying towards Sutiiven like a missile, then pivoted on the ball of his left foot and stepped out with his right, launching himself in the other direction, toward Staccato. As soon as he came into striking range, he would throw a quick one-two combination of punches with his left then right hand, punching at his face.

168Jonath Nell

Staccato had mad sure to bring some of his metal bars with him and in fact he had them strapped to his back. All of them were a foot long and about 2" thick. He had 5 of them, 2 steel, 2 Iron, and 1 Titanium.

Darshendros the Eternal Wrote:

"Let's go!"

As soon as Shuyin said that Staccato pulled his left hand out of his pocket and put it behind his back. Grabbing a hold of one of the Steel bars and turning it into a small spiked shield with a handle and releasing control of it so that he was just holding onto it. He would then hold it up to block the punches to his face.

After blocking the punches he would use the ring to morph the shield into a dagger which he would use to slash at Shuyin's left arm.

169Sutiiven

Sutii crossed his weapons in front of him in order to reduce the shock of the Ki energy to the point that it didnt hurt him. He was, however, pushed back slightly by the sheer force of the blow. "Dam'n... the more I fight this guy, the more I'm amazed at his skill..." he thought to himself. But this was no time to be spellbound, this was as real of fight as any.

Sutii stepped back with his right foot, then used it to push himself forward towards Shuyin's exposed back. He raised his right hand blade above his head, and swung it down towards Shuyin's back. A simple opening that probably wouldnt work, but all fights had to start somewhere.

170Darshendros the Eternal

The spikes on the shield cut up Shuyin's knuckles as it was raised to block his attack. Hearing Sutii coming behind him, Shuyin caught the arm Staccato was slashing with in his right hand, spinning around to his right and pulling on that arm to swing Staccato into Sutii, with a kick at his back to give him an extra shove after letting his arm go.

171Sutiiven

Sutii was going at such a clip that he would never be able to stop his forward momentum in time. He thrust the sword in his left hand forward, as to maybe get some damage in, and hopefully prevent himself from colliding with Staccato. A collision like that would leave them both open to some of Shuyin's nasty tricks like the "Divine Wave Punch" and "Rising Divne Uppercut." No, Sutii knew that his best option was to take his chances with Staccato for the moment.

172Jonath Nell

Staccato would immediately re-morph the dagger back into a spiked shield as he was being thrown. Since he had been kicked in the back you can only assume that he was being kick so that his front was facing Sutiiven. The kick to his back would hurt, but would not be enough to do major damage seeing as it kicked the metal pipes on Staccato's back.

As he was flying toward Sutiiven, Staccato would maneuver his shield to intercept the thrusted blade, most likely making it glance of the side and possible just barely hitting Staccato’s arm. What Sutiiven needed to worry about though, was that Staccato was flying toward him with a spiked shield out in front.

As soon as Staccato was ready to hit the ground and had blocked the sword, he pushed down with the shield, possibly onto Sutiiven if he were under him, allowing him to do a round-off and stop his forward movement. He would twist his body around to face both his opponents at the end of the round-off.

173Sutiiven

The blade that had been ment for Shuyin's back hit the sheild a second after the one stabbing towards Staccato glanced off of it. It was just enough to put a spike literaly an inch from Sutiiven's face. He then pushed off of the almost lethal spike trap, and backed off a little ways.

A trickle of sweat was sliding down the right side of his face. "That was WAY to close... I can't be making any more mistakes like that or else I wont stand a chance in HoH" he thought to himself. Sutii went on the defensive, and waited for another opening or an attack directed at him.

174Jonath Nell

Staccat is standing so that Shuyin is on his right and Sutiiven is on his left. He then quickly moves the shield from his left hand to his right hand and pulls out one of the Iron pole which he reshapes into a small sword with a handle and a bowl shaped hand guard. The Blade of the weapon is a curved one edged design, the back side of the blade being straight with small slits in the metal that are various sizes, Though to an experienced sword fighter the slits would look rather framiler because they are the most common thicknesses that any give sword will come in.

Staccato would then stand in a very guarded, the slights facing to the left and the blade facing inward to the right.

175Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin faced the both of them - Staccato on his left with Sutiiven next to Staccato. He was waiting for an opening while they squared off against one another. Both armed with swords, and himself just fists. A likely disadvantage to him, but it was one he could turn the tables on if given the opportunity. But for now, he would wait.

176Sutiiven

"Hmmm... this waiting game is getting boring, dont you two agree?" said Sutiiven with a smirk. He quickly sheathed his left hand sword in the right side sheath on his back and in the same fluid motion moved his hands down to the hidden pocket where he held a substantial number of Kunai - his tertiary weapon. A single Kunai was then hurled directly at Shuyin's Chest, which Sutii followed up by lunging towards Staccato in attempt to slash him across the chest with his right hand blade - a risky gamble, but hey, Sutii was the gambling type.

177Jonath Nell

Bringing the shield in his right hand across his body, Staccato would use it to intercept the sword being aimed at his chest.

At the same time as he would intercept the sword with his shield, Staccato would pull back his blade, down by his side and would than turn it so that the point of the blade was point at Sutiiven and the edge of the blade was down. He would then thrust it toward Sutiiven aiming to stab him in the side down by his kidneys.

[Edit]: ((Oh I thought he had two Kunai, because when he wrote it I though he put both his blades away... Oh well all I have to do is change it so that it says sword and delete a few things....Fixed))

178Darshendros the Eternal

((I think Jonath meant the sword, not the kunai. Lol))

Shuyin hopped to the side, dodging the thrown kunai. As blade clashed against shield and Staccato thrust his blade Sutii's kidney, Shuyin went airborne, flying through the air from Staccato's left, with the heel of his foot aiming to kick Sutiiven aside the head.

179Sutiiven

Sutiiven took the blow to the head and was sent sprawling. He got off the ground with a grunt, his face dripping blood from his mouth. He drew his other sword in his left hand and rushed in to attack Shuyin with a slash to the face with his right hand blade - sure, he had unintentionally saved him from a nasty hit to the kidney, but this was no time to be thankful, this was a fight!

180Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin watched Sutiiven charge, waiting until the last second before dropping down into a crouch, ducking under the slash, and turning on the ball of his right foot, kicking out his left to sweep Sutiiven off his feet. "Head-on attacks from a distance will ensure your defeat, unless you do something to throw off your opponent's concentration first!"

181Jonath Nell

Staccato back off a bit waiting for an opening to attack. Giving himself a few more feet of distance from his opponents. After finishing that Staccato Morphed his sword into a small spear like weapon that was thin but sturdy and blade at the end.

182Sutiiven

As Sutii was taken off of his feet yet another time, he twisted himslef mid-fall in order to come around and slash Shuyin with his other weapon. The fall was going to do some more damage since he wasnt catching himself properly, but the lad needed any chance he could get to deal some damage of his own.

183Darshendros the Eternal

Shuyin hopped back, getting sliced across the right shoulder. He turned so that he could still see Staccato out of the corner of his eye, but kept his focus for now on Sutiiven. He found himself in a suitable position to try out a newly developed move. Unfortunately, it was going to leave him wide open for attack for a few seconds.

He stood straight and raised his right arm with his palm facing the heavens. His ki radiated off his body like an aura as he concentrated all of it into his right hand, curling it into a fist. With his ki energy radiating off his body still, like fire, he brought his fist down and slammed it into the ground, creating a shockwave of force and a wave of ki energy bursting up twenty feet high from the ground all around him in a ten-foot radius, attacking both Staccato and Sutiiven at once.

"Divine Storm!"

184Jonath Nell

Darshendros the Eternal Wrote:

He stood straight and raised his right arm with his palm facing the heavens.

Just has he would do this, Staccato would rush forward, closing the gap between himself and Shuyin. Performing a forward thrust with his foot and a half long spear aimed to pierce Shuyin's shoulder. While he was charging, Staccato would also bring his spiked shield up so that hit was near to his face at about neck level, leaving only about a inch worth of space between the spear and the shield.

185Sutiiven

Sutiiven jumped to his feet as Shuyin began executing the attack - there was no chance that the fighter could reach him intime to disrupt it, so he could only hope that Staccato could do it for him in order to avoid the wrath of a new form of Shuyin's "Divine" techniques.

186Darshendros the Eternal

((I forgot about this fight. Sorry. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Shuyin's undergone another change too, mostly to his fighting style. If my journal would ever work I'd have his updated profile posted on it.))

Shuyin was pretty open with this attack, and though there was no way for him to defend against any attack and still pull off this move, once interrupted Shuyin would be free to act. With the spear coming in to pierce his shoulder, Shuyin grabbed it with his left hand and leaned back to prevent the spear's tip from piercing him. He would then bring his right hand down to grab the spear's haft as well, pulling against it to tuck it under his arm, and use that leverage to swing Staccato into Sutiiven (or just swing him around).

187Jonath Nell

There was not much Staccato could do but let go of the spear. So that is what he did, because he would rather have control of when he went flying than let Shuyin decide what he should hit. Sure Shuyin now had a new weapon, but that was ok.

Staccato would skid to a halt about 3 feet away from Shuyin and reach back for another Iron bar and began morphing it into Double edged short sword. Similar to the shape of Sutiiven's swords.

188Hugin the Raven

He hadn't asked for directions. The one who asked him to search did not know herself, and this left him at a distadvantage.

He hadn't asked for help. The only one available to ask for help had other things in mind than helping. He knew this, so he didn't ask anyone. There was no one who needed to know about this mission, besides him and his small, eight year old companion. The problem was that the one he refused to ask probably knew where the final destination was.

So he picked the first place he could think of. Somewhere that his quarry could retreat to without being seen or heard from ever again. Of course, cities were an excellent place to hide in plain sight, but he doubted that she would pick that method.

If this place failed, his doubts would be put to rest. If not, so much the better.

The fishing village was hospitable, if a tad small. It would do as a base of operations while they scoured the mountains for any traces of the woman. If she were not here, they would look somewhere else. For the moment however, it was time to take a rest.

All right, the man in the black coat mused to himself, Let's get this over with.

He looked down at the girl, his face still without expression. It had been this way since they had started nearing the mountains. "Are you all right?" She was bundled up for the occasion, dressed in furs, gloves, boots. He was nothing if not thourough when he prepared for something.

189MelissaFaulkner

Another place I've never been to before.

Quote:** Wrote:

"Are you all right?"

Melissa didn't seem to mind the cold, in fact, she seemed to be very warm with the bundle of clothing. It was almost like cold didn't affect her, but that wasn't completely true. She had a tendency to put her hoods down, take her hats off, and leave her jackets unzipped when she was outside and her ears and nose would get red from the high altitude cold.

"This is the Mythril mountains right?" she asked, "I'm hot in all this fuzzy stuff. Are we going to go mountain climbing?"

Ymir was the one behind stealing Idunn's box in the first place, as part of orchestrating his own revival as an avatar. Almost as clever as Loki, who was able to work his way into the company of the Gods. The one who even befriended Thor.

190Hugin the Raven

Evan knew that.

He had the documentation to prove it. Which was another reason he did not ask him for anything. Both Evan and Hugin preferred to keep their task from being compromised, thank you very much. Her question was awnsered with a nod.

"Yes, we are. I want you to stick close to me, do you understand?" His tone was neither commanding, nor loud- yet it gave the impression that to argue or to disagree was not wise. "This place is not exactly forgiving. I don't know what we'll find up here- hopefully, what we're looking for. We leave this place in the morning and head into the mountains."

She didn't know that she was the key to all of this, and it was better that she did not know for the moment. The aura of power around her, the risidual magic that insisted on clinging to her, shone faintly. She would not see it. Evan would.

"For now, we're going to rest in that inn there. Come along, now."

191MelissaFaulkner

Evan Wrote:

"Yes, we are. I want you to stick close to me, do you understand?" His tone was neither commanding, nor loud- yet it gave the impression that to argue or to disagree was not wise.

"Okay, we did some climbing in Western Gaia as part of my training, when they still had the military base instead of that new city. I was pretty good at it, but I'm not as big as I used to be and I'm not really as strong as I used to be either. I promise to stay close and be careful."

Actually, she stunk at climbing training, but she did manage to pass. She was an army field medic first and foremost.

Evan Wrote:

"This place is not exactly forgiving. I don't know what we'll find up here- hopefully, what we're looking for. We leave this place in the morning and head into the mountains."

"No problem, I can handle it," she said while checking her pocket for the feather he had given her. Actually, she had no idea how well she'd do, there would be a little more confidence if she was still an adult, but knew there wouldn't be much more. She hated heights,

Evan Wrote:

"For now, we're going to rest in that inn there. Come along, now."

"Ohh, good, I like resting."

She followed.

192Hugin the Raven

Evan allowed himself a small smile as they got themselves a room in the small, yet homely inn. There seemed to be a bar downstairs, and a bar meant a kitchen. Kitchen meant food. Food meant talk, and talk meant information.

Hopefully, relevant information.

Though the cold didn't really effect Evan and he could survive out here for longer than necessary, he was somewhat glad to be inside. There were things out here these days that may not fall to the sword so easily, even if it were one as heavy as the broadsword on his back.

No, best to be inside at this time of night.

"Any rooms open, sir?"

193MelissaFaulkner

A graphic novel came out of her coat and Melissa started reading. Every now and then if the light was disadvantagous for reading she'd look up, her attention captivated by the sword across his back, and then she would continue reading. She had a few other books stuffed in her coat for when she got to her room. It seemed like a pretty decent vacation spot to her.

194Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded as he finished his negotiations with the innkeeper, moving with an uncanny grace towards Melissa. "They have quite a few rooms- I got us one with two beds. Quite advantageous at the moment. Would you like anything for dinner before we head for bed?"

She might need it. And though he was amused last time, the fight she put up at the wedding would not be tolerated here if indeed she said yes.

195Karasu~Lady Raven~

Hum, how come you never take me to such nice places?There was a slight hint of amusement to the soft voice as a strange breeze swept through the room. Mmmm, you know, this place almost reminds me of where we first met...

The smile was in place again, although it still had that cold touch to it as the woman leaned against a wall looking at the pair. Her long black hair was swept up in a horse tail, the thin braids that were twisted with all her little crystal and feather ornaments were coiled tightly around the base of the tail glinting softly even in the bad light of the tavern. She was clad all in soft grey again a plain but warm looking soft fleece top and swede pants, a long duster style coat almost dragging on the floor and soft leather boots laced up to her knees. There was a full looking backpack on the floor at her feet

196Hugin the Raven

He wasn't surprised to find her here. She continued appearing when it was convenient, and disappearing just as quickly. But for once, he didn't mind having her around, especially since she would be invaluable to their seach. Besides, he had questions to ask her.

But that was for later.

Evan turned and gave his most courteous smile- well, as polite as it could be when one was tired and travel-weary. She should have come in the morning.

"A treat to see you here. I trust you've met Melissa?"

197Karasu~Lady Raven~

we have met, but I believe we were not properly introduced...She slowly stepped away from the wall and dipped into a slight bow, her smile a touch more friendly as she looked at the gril I am Karasu, pleased to meet you Melissa..

I used to work with Mr. White smilies/icon_wink.gif

198Hugin the Raven

...Used to.

That would change soon. She had no idea how valuable she was. And if she did, the Lady Raven did not know the extent. In any event, he nodded towards Melissa. "She's a former associate of mine. Funny that we should run into each other here, though."

199Karasu~Lady Raven~

Not really... I got tired of listening to Hono'o whine and complain smilies/icon_rolleyes.gif ... so I came looking for something to doShe grinned, eyes glinting slightly as she shook her hair back over her shoulder You have always been good for finding something entertaining to do smilies/icon_wink.gif that was why I followed you in the first place!

200MelissaFaulkner

Melissa smiled politely and introduced herself as well.

Isn't that the same lady I met at the wedding, Bren's grandma?

Lady Raven Wrote:

I used to work with Mr. White

"Maybe you can tell me a few of his secrets." smilies/icon_blaugh.gif "He's quite the tall, dark, and handsome sort, but also quiet most of the time. I'm more talkative."

Lady Raven Wrote:

You have always been good for finding something entertaining to do smilies/icon_wink.gif that was why I followed you in the first place!

"Are you good at mountain climbing?" smilies/icon_biggrin.gif

She hoped, it would be good to have two experts to protect her instead of one.

201Hugin the Raven

"She's good at most things," Evan said diplomatically. He wasn't sure when the last time she had gone mountain climbing was, though he was positive that she could handle such things. Lady Raven- or Karasu as she called herself now- was not made of lace.

"Do you need a room, Karasu? You seem to have come a long way, just to follow me."

202Karasu~Lady Raven~

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

> Lady Raven Wrote: > I used to work with Mr. White

"Maybe you can tell me a few of his secrets." smilies/icon_blaugh.gif "He's quite the tall, dark, and handsome sort, but also quiet most of the time. I'm more talkative."

I used to work with Mr. White

Oh I know many of his secrets... but unfortunately I am not very talkative either smilies/icon_wink.gif She grinned at Evan, a hint in her eyes saying that she could become more talkative when she chose

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

"Are you good at mountain climbing?" smilies/icon_biggrin.gif

She hoped, it would be good to have two experts to protect her instead of one.

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

"She's good at most things," Evan said diplomatically. He wasn't sure when the last time she had gone mountain climbing was, though he was positive that she could handle such things. Lady Raven- or Karasu as she called herself now- was not made of lace.

My specialty is not Earth... but where I came from there were mountains, and in my earliest days I enjoyed exploring them in detail... that was cryptic, but Evan would likely recognize it as more her style

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

"Do you need a room, Karasu? You seem to have come a long way, just to follow me."

Karasu lifted her bag from the floor and pulled it over her shoulder I will be spending the night under the stars... I need to get a feel for this part of gaia, I simply wished to let you know that I would be joining you in the morning smilies/icon_wink.gif

Sleep well... smilies/icon_twisted.gif The tall woman didn't turn, she didn't even seem to move. One moment there and the next she was gone leaving only the impression of mist being torn apart by a strong wind

203Hugin the Raven

Evan had to smirk slightly. She always was one for show, despite her cold exterior. Still, he didn't like that look she gave him earlier. In any event, he turned towards Melissa, smiling. "Don't worry- she will be more than helpful when she comes along. I just hope she knows what exactly she is getting into."

204MelissaFaulkner

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

Evan had to smirk slightly. She always was one for show, despite her cold exterior. Still, he didn't like that look she gave him earlier. In any event, he turned towards Melissa, smiling. "Don't worry- she will be more than helpful when she comes along. I just hope she knows what exactly she is getting into."

"Why wouldn't she know exactly what we are getting into," Melissa asked, "Aren't we doing some mountain climbing, to help someone find a missing artifact? Just like Heaven's Gate Jones!"

((Gaiatized Indiana Jones smilies/icon_xd.gif ))

205Hugin the Raven

He nodded. Melissa had hit the proverbial nail on the head- except their target was not an object or artifact. It was a person; a woman. An Aesir.

"I doubt that what we're looking for is going to be as simple as retrieving from a temple or anything like that, though I wouldn't doubt that's where we'll find our final objective. In any event, we have to get to bed."

206MelissaFaulkner

"Bed already, can't I read a little bit?"

It had been a long trip and she was a little tired, but she didn't show it. He wouldn't have any problems with her, as long as he gave her some time to get her pajamas on, brush her teeth, and read. The manga she held was rather interesting, but she'd probably fall asleep reading it in bed if her let her.

207Hugin the Raven

Evan considered that for a moment. There was no real harm in letting her get some more reading done, was there? He shrugged and said, "That's fine with me. Just make sure you get ready for bed amidst your reading, understand?"

208MelissaFaulkner

"Okay."

Once they got to the room she privately changed into pajama's, brushed her teeth, and laid down on her bed to read. Ten minutes after starting to read she would quietly put the book down and go to sleep, barring nothing unusual happening.

209Hugin the Raven

Evan meanwhile, was back downstairs after settling himself in his room. And by that, he meant putting his things where he figured they belonged. He asked for a glass of wine or ale- if not, water would do- and began his questions.

"So then... I see you don't get too many travelers here. Is there any reason for that?"

210Hugin the Raven

He hadn't gotten much information before going to bed, but he did get a good meal. But before he had gotten to bed, he sighed and thought back on what Sif, the former lover of Thor, had asked him to do.

Loki has stolen Thor's Thrud; his strength.

Thrud. His daughter, she should have said. His true daughter. Tomorrow's antics, whatever they were, had made it so that he missed out on a direct part of his destiny. Evan knew perfectly well who the Valkyrie was. She was one of the more gentle Valkyrie- the one who served mead to the Enherjar. Her nature was that of a good-natured, sweet, and rational woman...

Though that was no reason to underestimate her in combat.

She had also asked him to find Idunn, the Keeper of the Apples. He did not understand why, but he had chosen that task first. Perhaps he thought she would know where Loki was. And even if she did not... well, Evan would know that there was someone still alive. Someone like him.

Besides, he could perhaps bring the goddess with him. She was directly linked to quite a few problems he had, and perhaps she could aid him in fixing them. If there were not a way, then it was for the best.

Still, he had an ominous feeling. He shivered, though the cold no longer affected him. Even Odin knew he would lose to Loki... and he fought anyway. Before he went to sleep, Evan shook his head. He may not have thought anything of it, but someone else did.

I will not meet the same fate. Believe it or not, I have people to protect. For the death of my Lord and my people, he will suffer a fate far worse than the All-Father bestowed upon him. Perhaps I will even be whole again after all this.

Placing a hand on the broadsword that he had next to him, he went to sleep. The sword seemed to resonate in response, the six runes along the riser pulsing faintly as if they agreed with Hugin's thoughts.

211Hugin the Raven

The next morning found Evan awake earlier than usual. He couldn't sleep, and the moments of sleep he could capture were brief. Flashes in his head of the Ragnarok- the day when the Gods fell- plagued him all night. His eyes opened, and for a moment they were a deep, wine red.

Then after a sleepy blink, they were purple again. It was an odd vision, truly. But nothing he needed to take mind of yet. Not yet. He filed the information away for later, rising from the covers and changing clothes silently. He couldn't let himself become distracted by mere visions. And yet, he could not take them for granted, either.

I'll just have to stop thinking for the moment. I'll delve into it later.

212Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu spent the night under the stars trying to calculat exactly how much they had changed since she last bothered to take note of them. The lady knew, from Hono's memories, that even the stars changed, suns an infinate distance away going out in a burst of light never to be rekindled again, and the therory that everything in the universe itself was expanding, growing further appart and yet closer together again... most of the time these thoughts meant nothing to her, she was tied to Gaia in a way that no mortal being could ever be. Science could actualy explain why it was that Karaus had never realy died, and that was something that actualy annoyed her quite a bit... the turning of the earth created friction against it's own atmospher, and so the west wind was born... air atoms and dust particles in friction with the movement of the planet was a rather rude way to elplain an enitiy that would exists so long as Gaia did...

She wasn't a god, although quite a few ancient civilizations had mistaken her for one, and she had actualy chosen to serve a few real gods in the past... all she had really learned from them was that the only thing that never really dies is Gaia herself, and if the notion of exploding suns was true then eventualy enven Gaia would be no more, and with her Karasu would cease to be as well, but as long as the humans didn't muddle everything and accidentaly destroy the planet or the sun, that was a long ways from here and now...

The woods and foothils were her playground this night and as the Sun slowy rose in the east she made her way back to the Inn, settling herself down at a table as she waided for Evan and Melissa to come down for the day, a deck of Tarot cards spread out on the table before her as she tried to dissern what was in store for them...

213MelissaFaulkner

Honestly, the Western Gaia military barracks, a small office, being a Lieutenant amounted to something she supposed. Let's see, paperwork, a completed report on the on the medical supply situation, didn't Sallea need that for the inventory check? She pushed back her chair and stood up, taking the thirty page report in hand. It was good to be tall again, but why was she thinking that? Tall.... again? Enough of this nonsense, she had a late report to deliver that she had been working on non-stop all morning. She opened her office door, expecting to find the main lobby where the various staff officers had their cubicles set up. Instead she steped out into a void, a deep black void. The door slammed shut behind her before she could get back to her office, the papers slipped from her hands. No longer a fully grown woman in an officers uniform, she was a little girl in violet dress.

"Hello!"

Her voice echoed again and again. Each step echoed a clap throughout the void. In this strange place she could walk, she could see herself, but everything around her was dark, except for one small faint light.

"Welcome to the void, little girl."

She approached timidly, finding an old man sitting in a rocking chair, relaxing with a cigar. His hair was silver, his eyes were silver, and he was cold. The void around him was refrigerated. The cigar burnt blue, quite brightly. Smoke wafting from the burning end didn't get very far before falling as ice crystals. The smoke snow fell through void, far below wher she was standing. It made her wander how she was standing.

"Where am I? Who are you? Why are you in my dream?"

I've been waiting for you to find this place. you came rather sooner than I expected. Much more than meets the eye with you little human, much more.

"Who are you!"

"A mere personification of something beyond the scale of your limited imagination, the unification with of which you rejected. I once thought of projecting a younger image, but I like to remain versatile, and I find that projecting an image of seniority suits my prestige. I am the oldest being in the universe afterall."

" smilies/icon_question.gif "

" smilies/icon_stare.gif "

" smilies/icon_question.gif "

"You aren't very bright, are you kid, typical nurse," he said, shaking the ashes from his cigar before taking a deep buff and blowing the smoke in her face. "I'm just a lonely old man who needed someone to talk to, you'll have to forgive me if I ramble on about nonsense now and then. My powers of articulation are quite limited, seeing as I barely have enough power to project a humble personification toward the edge of this void. Anyway, I don't bite. I'm quite harmless, just a lonely old man."

"I'm sorry about that, being lonely and all, is there anything I can do to help?"

"Nothing, I can deal with it though, my problem isn't nearly as bad as yours," he said, staring off into the void, far past her. "Maybe you can let an old man know what's going on in your life, keep me company, every now and then. God knows you'll have the time."

"Oh, I'm just helping Evan find something that someone lost. And my problem, you mean being a kid," she said nervously, "I can handle it. It isn't so bad."

The old man laughed knowingly, having an idea what was on the back of her mind.

"No, your problem is much, much, worse. Everyone you've ever known will die. Generations will pass away. Cities and nations will rise and fall. And through it all, you'll still be a mere child. Then there is the scaring, think of all the scars you'll acumulate in a few thousand years, in ten thousand. By the time you are seventeen for appearance sake, you'll be the most hideous in exisistence, an unwanted pariah among your kind. You might as well go now and give yourself to the undead, or simply commit suicide. You'd be better off."

She gasped. He hadn't bothered to tell her that any scar would fade, and that in her condition even the deepest scars would shrink and disapear after a few hundred years.

"You like the prospect of gaining knowledge over time, but even if you take it slow you'll have mastered every study mankind can offer. There will be nothing left to learn, and you'll be left without even that distraction. And if you think your little bird is going to take care of you forever, think again, one of you will grow bored with the other and that will be all. Better yet, maybe some interesting fate will cause the avian spy a reunification with his master in Hades."

"What's wrong with you old man!?" Melissa yelled, "Why are you so mean! Why are you saying these mean things?!"

"I was once content to live off milk and rest in contement, spawning my brood as I pleased. My body spanned Gaia, in fact, the world you live in now is my rotting corpse. I am the ultimate undead, and you mortals are nothing more than bugs and maggots feeding off my flesh. How would you feel if you were torn asunder for no good reason, and your body made into a home for those who murdered you! Yes, I'm a mean bitter old being, but I have good reason. Ragnorok couldn't kill me, because technically, I'm already dead. The only way to destroy me, is too destroy Gaia itself."

"Is that what you wanted all along? To destroy Gaia, because you want to die?"

The old man laughed, gesturing with his hands as he spoke, "My little human, a corpse feels no pain, and I know someday this world will end. Even you will be dead long before that. I just wanted to have an avatar, be able to do some things, have some company, boss mortals around. Is that so wrong? I had no malevolent plans. Unfortunately, I need to merge with a human in order to do that. You would have been perfect, child, but for some reason you refused me."

"Because you're evil, I don't know why you're evil but you are. Maybe you weren't always evil, but you are now. I sensed it. You'll just have to settle for being sealed here."

"Oh, I will child, I really don't have any other choice in the matter, now do I. Tell Evan I do hope he finds whatever it is he's looking for. Wish him luck for me."

The old man smiled wickedly, freaking her out before he disintigrated into a pile of ice crystals.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In her bed, Melissa mumbled nervously as she tossed and turned. Her blanket was strewn across her bed, but she did seem to be stirring.

214Hugin the Raven

She still had the feather, did she not?

Then he could sense her anxiety. He didn't know what she was dreaming... a more direct approach was needed for that... but he did know that she was awake. Or at the very least, half-awake. And something was bothering her.

And even if she did not have it and the link was nonexistant, he'd do what he was about to do anyway. If he was awake, she had to be awake as well; they didn't have much time. His first destination therefore, upon dressing and exiting his room, was her room. He quietly opened the door, taking note of her disturbed state.

Whatever had caused it... it wasn't exactly good, now was it?

Evan quietly walked over towards her bed and placed a hand on Melissa's forehead, his expression unreadable. His eyes showed concern, but they were the only thing on him that changed. Smiles were rare for him, due to the influence of the other being within his consciousness.

A being that was becoming stronger as of late; more dominant.

Evan shook that foreboding feeling off and spoke softly.

"Melissa... time to wake up."

215Sutiiven

Meanwhile, at the fight -

Sutiiven took a chance, and rushed towards Staccato whilst he was shifting his iron bar. He came into Staccato's side with his right hand blade, practically spinning his entire body in attempt to come around and hit with the left hand sword as well. He was vulnerable to anything that threw him off balance, so if Shuyin decided to launch an earthquake causing attack or something similar, he was screwed.

216Unknown

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

She still had the feather, did she not?

Yes she did, it was sticking out of a manga on the floor by her slippers, as

she had safely tucked it in the book for the night.

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

Then he could sense her anxiety. He didn't know what she was dreaming... a more direct approach was needed for that... but he did know that she was awake. Or at the very least, half-awake. And something was bothering her.

And even if she did not have it and the link was nonexistant, he'd do what he was about to do anyway. If he was awake, she had to be awake as well; they didn't have much time. His first destination therefore, upon dressing and exiting his room, was her room. He quietly opened the door, taking note of her disturbed state.

Whatever had caused it... it wasn't exactly good, now was it?

Evan quietly walked over towards her bed and placed a hand on Melissa's forehead, his expression unreadable. His eyes showed concern, but they were the only thing on him that changed. Smiles were rare for him, due to the influence of the other being within his consciousness.

A being that was becoming stronger as of late; more dominant.

Evan shook that foreboding feeling off and spoke softly.

"Melissa... time to wake up."

217Hugin the Raven

Evan shook his head. He could have let her sleep for longer, but he had a feeling that time was of the essence. It'd be colder this early in the morning, but they'd have to risk it. Karasu and Evan would not be stirred by the cold- they'd had to live in it for months at a time, though it was a long time ago. She however, would have to bundle up again.

Just because you were somewhat immortal did not mean that you couldn't get frostbite. It'd take her years to get to Evan's level of tolerance. Or perhaps his ability not to care about the cold- he simply seemed to ignore it and keep going.

"No," he said softly. "But I would rather leave early. Was something bothering you earlier? You looked like you were on the edge of a dream..."

He kept his eyes focused on her own, as if he could find some kind of problem that way instead of merely asking.

218MelissaFaulkner

His query bought the memory of the dream to the forefront of her mind. It was one of those dreams she felt like she couldn't recall all at once, thoug h she knew it was all in her memory, unlike most dreams, which are quickly forgotten. For some reason, she didn't want to bother him with it.

She averted her gaze from his eyes as she clutched her book tightly.

No, your problem is much, much, worse....

She looked back up and forced a smile.

"Oh, it was nothing, I must be a little afraid of climbing out there. I better get dressed warmly then."

grow bored...

She jumped up, got a fresh outfit, and ran toward the rest room.

"I'll be clean and ready in ten minutes, promise."

She would be ready to go first thing after breakfast, no questions asked.

219Hugin the Raven

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

She averted her gaze from his eyes as she clutched her book tightly.

Yes, something was wrong. If one couldn't look a man in the eye after a question, there was a problem of some sort.

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

She looked back up and forced a smile.

"Oh, it was nothing, I must be a little afraid of climbing out there. I better get dressed warmly then."

That wasn't it. She looked like he did when his face turned neutral- like she was wearing a mask. He could have said something- the right sequence of words could have done the trick as far as tearing the mask away- but he said nothing, only nodded. Something was wrong... and it wasn't the fear of the climb. But if she wouldn't tell him now, she would eventually tell him later; that, or he'd find out for himself.

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

She jumped up, got a fresh outfit, and ran toward the rest room.

"I'll be clean and ready in ten minutes, promise."

She would be ready to go first thing after breakfast, no questions asked.

The man nodded before heading downstairs, where Karasu awaited. Upon seeing her and sitting at her table, he noted that she had a tarot deck along with her. Looking at her for a brief moment, one of his eyebrows raised, he said "Numerology? You dabble in the oddest things... not that I doubt your abilities. Wait until Melissa heads down here, then you can perhaps divest what will become of us.

"Speaking of the girl, there's something amiss about her. I want you to watch after her, understand? If anything goes wrong, do whatever you can to stop it."

220MelissaFaulkner

She would be down in ten minutes as promised, having put the whole wierd dream out of her mind for now. Karasu and Evan would have some time to talk before got down. She would pick at her breakfast but finish more than half of it still, and then be ready to go. She would be friendly and polite, yet remain quiet unless spoken to.

221Karasu~Lady Raven~

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

The man nodded before heading downstairs, where Karasu awaited. Upon seeing her and sitting at her table, he noted that she had a tarot deck along with her. Looking at her for a brief moment, one of his eyebrows raised, he said "Numerology? You dabble in the oddest things... not that I doubt your abilities. Wait until Melissa heads down here, then you can perhaps divest what will become of us.

"Speaking of the girl, there's something amiss about her. I want you to watch after her, understand? If anything goes wrong, do whatever you can to stop it."

I will watch over her...She flipped two cards down on top of the Tower and shook her head with a frown But that girl child is no more of a child than I am apperently.... I was never the one fore a mystery like Munin you know, I like things straight forwards as possible

If I did not know better I would think that your Norns were clouding my perception again, but they lost their power over me at the same time that your gods fell from graceKarasu passed a hand over the spread out cards, a breath of air picking them up and aranging them neetly in a pile once more but then again, not knowing exactly what is going to happen next was part of the fun of being arround you my lord smilies/icon_twisted.gif

222Hugin the Raven

Evan smirked and said, "Last I checked, they were dead as well. I doubt they had any power over you in the first place- most of the time, you were correct about many things. So then, shall we have a reading? Or was that it?

"And please... don't call me that again."

He couldn't help but wonder if her abilities still worked. After all, things had changed. If she were still capable, they would know what to expect, what to look out for, things of that sort. But mostly he was asking out of curiousity. If she gave no awnser or informed them that the reading was finished, so be it. They'd leave anyway. Blind, sure... but didn't all good quests start that way?

223Karasu~Lady Raven~

There was deffinatly a hint of a smile on her lips as Karasu waved a hand over the deck again and an invisible wind lifted and then proceded to shuffle the cards, if they were watching closely Melissa and Evan might note that the down side of all the cards appeared to be blank while the top side all had the same patter of a spoked wheel with the All Seeing Eye in the center. She placed both her hands on the table and the cards spread out to slowly rotate about half a foot from the surface, it was flashy, but this was almost like a morning exersise for her, a little show of control and power Select three cards each please, place them face down on the table in front of you... the future is made up of infinite possibilities, each person has the ability to change the outcome of any event... always remeber that the future is not set in stone!

224Hugin the Raven

Evan silently picked his three, closing his eyes in order to do so. He always tended to pick three at random, and never the same three cards. It was interesting to find out what came forth, but he was careful all the same, for the cards tended to read correctly most of the time... And now that the Norns were dead, they were bound to be almost 100% accurate if the right- or wrong moves were made.

225Karasu~Lady Raven~

karasu plucked three cards out of the floating deck and flipped them over, the blank white changing into the 3 of Swords, the 10 of Pentacles, and the high arcana card Priestess. Hum... danger, treasure and a woman of power we seek... but you already knew that, the past is clear to all, even if it is sometimes not so easy to speak about.

the rest of the deck continued to rotate as Karasu waited on Melissa to pick three cards, the end result would be based on all the cards that were revealed, but for the moment she flipped over Evan's first card 8 of Wands... a warning not to try and cary too much alone, don't try to keep things all to yourself sir or we could all pay for your misstake.

She flipped over his next card with a frown The tower again... perhaps this is more a sign of what to look for than the true meaning of the card...

Karasu reached for the third card and snatched back her hand with a look of surprise That card is not yet ready to reveal its secrets smilies/icon_stare.gif

226Hugin the Raven

The Tower.

Evan frowned as the card was overturned. An ill omen- one that signified sudden change. Changes that were most of the time violent and chaotic. He figured there'd be danger along the path, but not chaos. His face returned to its neutral state as the third card was flipped. Blank.

"I hope you don't mind if I keep this one. I'd like to see what it becomes later on."

227Karasu~Lady Raven~

She nodded her mind still on the Tower card, wondering how luck could have turned on them so fast as to bring that to the table... It will reveal its secrets when it is ready smilies/icon_stare.gif ... but it had best not take too much time, I am not as pacient as I once was...

Karasu turend her attention to Melissa, a smile spreading across her face, sweet, coy... and totaly fake it was her attempt at being kind to the child, but most would understand that this strange woman did not offten allow "nice" to be a part of her attitude We eagerly await what the cards have to say for you my dear

228MelissaFaulkner

((Feel Free to puppet my character for simple actions like following along. I'll try to post as much as possible, but I'll be slower than I used to be.smilies/icon_xp.gif ))

Melissa actually smiled at the floating cards despite a generally neutral mood, she had never seen anything like it before. All the talk seemed vague and high-minded, like that old man in her dream.

"Okay," Melissa said. "Three cards."

She didn't like fortunes, but had the strange feeling it would be a bad idea not to pick three cards, so she picked three at random. She wasn't nervous, simply pointing three cards out very quickly

"I hope its a good fortune!" she said, smiling politely.

229Hugin the Raven

Evan raised an eyebrow. She seemed awful hasty about choosing her cards, but it was just as well. He wanted to get this over with as well. Looking towards Karasu with his usual piercing gaze, he wondered what her cards would reveal.

At first, he had asked her just out of curiousity. But now, he was starting to wonder if this would come to pass. It was always good to know what to watch out for... sure, telling fortunes was an old way to do it, but the old methods usually were the best ones.

230Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu pointed at each card in turn that Melissa had chosen 9 of Pentacles, another sign of treasure to be had.

The page of wands... hum a sign to be creative and confidant....

8 of cups...She frowned as the sun and moon in the top left corner of the card suddenly started to glowwell... they haven't done that in a while smilies/icon_stare.gif

the cards began to spin faster as they floated above the table a deeper meaning can be found... clarifying card please? the deck actually obliged by flipping over a fourth card The Hierophant... keeper of keys and divine secrets...well I do believe we have to find ourselves a hierophant smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

They hold the key... although at this point in time I have no idea if that is literal or metaphysical smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif the cards slowly shuffled themselves back into a neat and tidy pile in front of the elemental

231Hugin the Raven

The reading was all too accurate. Melissa was going to get a bit of something out of this as well; of this, Evan was positive. If not an adventure, which she didn't seem to mind, then something else. But what that something was, they would have to find out along the way. The page was a good sign as well, or rather, good advice.

She still had it, though one had to wonder what all of this meant. And of course, they couldn't ask for a reading for Karasu- it wouldn't work. It never did. In any event, Evan's blank card was stored within the folds of his long, black coat, waiting for the proper time for revelation.

"Well, now we know what to look for. Let's just hope that one of those two objectives are in these mountains."

He looked back on the Hierophant. The sage- keeper of divine knowledge and secrets. Twin card to the High Priestess; they were the keepers of the keys indeed. But what key, and to what door? It seemed that these questions would have to be answered later. For the moment, breakfast had long since been over.

He stood up, dusted himself off, and checked his gear. When he was satisfied, he nodded towards Melissa and Karasu.

"Let's get moving."

232MelissaFaulkner

Melissa attempted to listen intently. Snippets of the conversation from her dream kept coming mind which she threw back whenever she could, as she didn't want to deal with think about it. She said nothing.

Karusu Wrote:

9 of Pentacles, another sign of treasure to be had.

Treasure? I have Evan, he's a treasure. But she said treasure to be had, what does that mean?

Tell Evan I do hope he finds whatever it is he's looking for. Wish him luck for me.

Karusu Wrote:

The page of wands... hum a sign to be creative and confidant....

8 of cups..

How do I do that?

You aren't very bright, are you kid...

Karusu Wrote:

a hierophant

A hero faint? What does that mean?"

A mere personification of something beyond the scale of your limited imagination........

I am the oldest being in the universe afterall.

Karusu Wrote:

the cards slowly shuffled themselves back into a neat and tidy pile in front of the elemental

Cool! And Evan gets to keep a card, the tower card.

Welcome to the void, little girl.

Melissa shuddered a little at the last thought, she wanted to forget that stupid dream. smilies/icon_mad.gif

Evan Wrote:

"Well, now we know what to look for. Let's just hope that one of those two objectives are in these mountains."

He looked back on the Hierophant. The sage- keeper of divine knowledge and secrets. Twin card to the High Priestess; they were the keepers of the keys indeed. But what key, and to what door? It seemed that these questions would have to be awnsered later. For the moment, breakfast had long since been over.

He stood up, dusted himself off, and checked his gear. When he was satisfied, he nodded towards Melissa and Karasu.

"Let's get moving."

One of Evan's cards had said something about a warning not to carry to much alone, Melissa thought, maybe I should tell Evan about that stupid dream I can't forget. Nah, it was stupid and I'll forget it once we get outside. Besides, that was Evan's card, not mine.

Melissa didn't want to admit it, even to herself, but she was even more afraid of how Karusu might interpret it.

"I'm ready!" she said.

Her smile, even her eyes, seemed blank and distant.

233Hugin the Raven

Before he headed out of the tavern, he looked behind him at Melissa. He couldn't help but wonder what was wrong... earlier that morning, he had felt something- an anxiety. He felt it again, and noticed the blank expression on her face. There was something she wouldn't tell him, and it was irking her to no end.

Taking a few steps toward her and kneeling down, he fixed her with his purple eyes.

"Stop pretending like you don't know me... and tell me what's wrong. We're not leaving until you do," he added, looking behind him at Karasu for a moment.

No beating around the bush. They needed to clear this up.

234MelissaFaulkner

Evan Wrote:

"Stop pretending like you don't know me... and tell me what's wrong. We're not leaving until you do,"

"I'm sorry," she said, "It's just a really stupid thing. It's nothing important really, and I......... I'm sorry Evan. It's not something I really want to talk about with so many people around. I promise to tell you about it later, you'll laugh. It's so stupid."

Melissa was being polite, she really didn't want to talk about her dream in the presence of Karusu, being embarrassed about and afraid how it would be interpreted.

235Hugin the Raven

Quote:** Wrote:

It's so stupid.

"If it bothers you that much, it's far from stupid."

Evan sighed. It would do no good to argue, not here. He placed a hand on her head and said, "Fine, let's go. We'll talk about it later, but I want to hear everything. It's best not to have any doubts while we're out here."

With that, he rose and led the way out. The day had begun, but it was still cold out here.

Hn. She could be anywhere...

236Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu looked at Melissa knowingly... it was all about trust, and they didn't know eachother well enought for even the margin of trust that Karasu had with Evan. She stood and pulled her pack from under the table, and headed out the door without looking at Evan or Melissa, her blunt attempt to give them a moment to talk things over....

237Hugin the Raven

They didn't need a moment; she would tell him when she was ready. In any event, they headed west from the foothills towards the mountain trails, the wind biting at their faces, hands, anything that wasn't properly covered. Those that were used to it continued forward smoothly. Evan stalled for a bit, reaching his hand out towards Melissa.

It wasn't that he underestimated her- just that he needed her close by, in case something happened. He had a feeling that a lot of things would happen on this jaunt through the mountains, and she'd need to stick to him for a bit.

238MelissaFaulkner

He didn't need to worry about her thinking that, she was more than glad to take his hand. She felt safe, that and she had her cherished feather in her pocket. She trusted him; it wasn't about what he did for her, or bought her, or where he took her, or how he helped her. She simply trusted him because she had seen enough to know he was good, and that he helped people in need without any ulterior motives. She didn't care that she had to be a kid for a long time, because he was quickly becoming her second father.

And if you think your little bird is going to take care of you forever, think again, one of you will grow bored....

She squinted as she took Evans hand, it would look like she was squinting against the cold win, which she was, but she was also forcing that dream out of her mind.

"Thanks Evan"

She didn't want to be a burden, but she was scared, being so small and the mountains so big, for the first time since the change she really felt like a little girl.

239Hugin the Raven

To his credit, he didn't want her to think of him as just someone who helped her. He might not have said anything in response, but his hand tightened slightly on Melissa's as they began heading into the mountains. Perhaps it was a bad idea to take her, but what choice did he have? She was his first, and as of right now his only clue to the whereabouts of Idunn.

Besides, if he left her at home, she just might have undergone the very same thing that her dream had foretold- she would have gotten bored. Nothing to interest her meant no reason to stay.

For some reason that he couldn't explain, he wanted her to stay.

240Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu kept up with them, the wind barley touched her lightly pulling at her long black hair. The cold did affect her a bit more, but she just ignored it for the most part. Her mind was on the things the wind was telling her as it swept by, a small black bear crossing their path a safe distance ahead, and a thrush that suddenly stopped a few feet ahead to hide in a small thicket, no sign of trouble from upwind. She kept an eye on Melissa and Evan but mostly she let them alone, Karasu was not much of a social butterfly

241MelissaFaulkner

Regardless, Melissa was ready to go anywhere the two of them led. If Evan was searching for something, it was important, and if she was along, she knew she was important in some way as well. She felt good about that, and was ready for anything.

242Hugin the Raven

(Been a long day, guys. Read my journal if you don't believe me.)

As they began their ascent up the mountain path, it was quiet. No snow today, but that didn't mean that there wasn't a blanket of perpetual powder on the ground. Just cold, and quiet. Evan didn't know whether that was a bad thing or not, but he did know that Dwarves lived in these mountains.

To some extent, they were a helpful lot, if they weren't disturbed in their work. Perhaps they would give shelter if needed, and a word or two about what they were looking for. If the travellers were lucky enough, that was.

The morning was clear and crisp, but there was always that quiet. Sure, the wind was there, but it was calm. It seeemed that their first day off would be a somewhat easy walk. That said, one could never be too careful... so Evan kept his senses sharp, as if he were expecting an attack from any angle, at any time.

243Hugin the Raven

It had been hours since their departure from the fishing village.

Evan had since gone from holding Melissa's hand to carrying her, while Lady Raven walked slightly ahead of them. A light snow had begun to fall as they headed out on the first leg of the mountain path. It was easy now, but would become quite unforgiving later. She'd have to take a crash course in climbing as the terrain got closer.

He had mapped his course already- found that there were several dwarven colonies here, and by now knew where the closest one was, albeit small. They would have to find it before the weather worsened, and ask if there had been any sightings of strange things lately. If not, then they had to ask around somewhere else after they left.

In any event, he had begun to wonder if there were anything to what he started to feel from Melissa. Not for her- she was like a daughter as far as he was concerned. Rather, he picked up something from her- he could often see it on her face whenever she wore a blank smile.

Something whispered to him- nagged at him. Something was wrong with her. If she didn't tell him, that was all right; he'd find out sooner or later. Thus, he patiently waited.

She didn't have to voluntarily speak to him- he would be able to coax it out of her somehow. But one thing remained on his mind: he had sucessfully sealed Ymir within her immortal body. Just because he was sealed and his powers stripped to within an inch of his life, didn't mean that he wasn't there, waiting. He may even be able to speak to the girl through her subconscious.

Was that it? Could he aggravate her through her dreams?

It wasn't all that far-fetched of an idea. It was all the more reason that she needed to talk to him about what she saw... it could be vital. But he wouldn't rush her- she would speak when she was ready.

All they would worry about was reaching Idunn. Hopefully, she would have answers as to how to get rid of the frost giant once and for all, and that meant killing him. Slaying his still-living spirit.

Would it be safe? Yes.

Why? Because both Evan and Hugin knew that there was someone else; someone more powerful that held this planet together. She might not have the best bodyguards, but as long as she remained intact, this world could do without Ymir.

244Karasu~Lady Raven~

there was something a little too quiet about these woods, Karasu was having trouble finding all the animals that should still be out and about and the wind itself had a funny feel to it, perhaps it was just that she was not used to this place and mountains had never been her natural teritory, but then again knowing that they were looking for one of Hugin's old souls the meticulous part of her was not willing to put any sign aside as just natural for this place "Man made structure another mile ahead Evan... a little to the left of our current path, I'm not sure what it is..."

245Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded without responding. If nothing else, they could rest there for a little while. It'd be moderately warm, and they would have time to stop and plan out what they would do for the rest of their journey. It wouldn't be good however if whoever owned that house was unfriendly. The rule was to knock first before entering, but it could be skipped in an emergency.

It wasn't an emergency- yet.

If this was what they were looking for, then they had found their target early. He looked towards Melissa, his eyes peering at her golden aura for any signs of getting 'warmer', so to speak. If they were, that was all right. They only had just a bit to go before they reached what they sought.

If not, they'd stop, rest (or knock, ask to come in, then rest), and plan where to go from here.

And then, there was always the option of using his sword, but that would be for the worst-case scenario.

246MelissaFaulkner

Evan White Wrote:

Evan had since gone from holding Melissa's hand to carrying her,

Her legs were shorter than theirs, she reasoned, she couldn't help really help it, to keep up with them she had to move a little faster. Even with all her youthful energy it was tough, and she had been getting tired fast.

"I'm sorry if I'm slowing you down," she said, as she was taken up, "I'm not good at anything as a kid."

There was a light snow, she could see the shapes of the crystals as landed on the back of her glove. They melted with gentle puff off her breath. One thing she had seen before was snow, it still snowed once in a while in the Durem regions, and she used to play in the snow alot the first time she was a child. Fond memories, but.....

"Its exactly like the smoke from the old man's cigar, like snow smoke." she whispered to herself, then she looked up at Evan, sort of tiredly, as her sleep the nigh before had not been good rest for her. "There was this old guy in my dream who smoked a cigar. Snow came out of it instead of smoke. I know, it's stupid. He told me to tell you he hopes you find what you're looking for, and he wanted me to wish you luck."

Karusu Wrote:

there was something a little too quiet about these woods, Karasu was having trouble finding all the animals that should still be out and about and the wind itself had a funny feel to it, perhaps it was just that she was not used to this place and mountains had never been her natural teritory, but then again knowing that they were looking for one of Hugin's old souls the meticulous part of her was not willing to put any sign aside as just natural for this place "Man made structure another mile ahead Evan... a little to the left of our current path, I'm not sure what it is..."

Melissa's childish side, and her Lord of the Rings fan girl side suddenly merged.

"I hope there are no orcs!" Melissa squealed, "I hate orcs, like the nasty ugly things that ran around in the mines of Moria. They have sharp pointed fangs and all dirty. Then the ears are shaped pointed, not pretty pointed like elves, but all twisted like bad stromboli. They killed all the dwarves in the mines, it was terrible, skeletons everywhere."

247Hugin the Raven

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

Her legs were shorter than theirs, she reasoned. She couldn't really help it; to keep up with them, she had to move a little faster. Even with all her youthful energy it was tough, and she had been getting tired fast.

"I'm sorry if I'm slowing you down," she said, as she was taken up, "I'm not good at anything as a kid."

"You're not slowing us down," Evan said with a brief smile. "You'll never slow me down, you got that? Just let me carry you, all right? You just let me know when you're ready to walk."

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

There was a light snow, she could see the shapes of the crystals as landed on the back of her glove. They melted with gentle puff off her breath. One thing she had seen before was snow, it still snowed once in a while in the Durem regions, and she used to play in the snow alot the first time she was a child. Fond memories, but.....

"Its exactly like the smoke from the old man's cigar, like snow smoke." she whispered to herself, then she looked up at Evan, sort of tiredly, as her sleep the night before had not been good rest for her. "There was this old guy in my dream who smoked a cigar. Snow came out of it instead of smoke. I know, it's stupid. He told me to tell you he hopes you find what you're looking for, and he wanted me to wish you luck."

Evan nodded. Now she spoke. And she had confirmed what he was thinking- the hrimthurs was speaking to her subconsciously, through her dreams. He wished him luck, eh? The one who would need it was Ymir when he was done. If he couldn't find a way to excorsize him on this leg of the journey, he would find a way to do so on the next one.

After a bit, he spoke. "If he has been speaking to you, then it can't be good. His intentions are never what they seem, and you can bet that he wasn't just... having a friendly chat." He thought for a moment, then shook his head, as if disregarding the idea that had just popped up in his head. That would not do. He would just have to go with his other idea.

"He feeds off of your fear, your anger, your hate and sadness. The Passions, they used to be called, for they made you suffer if kept unchecked for too long. So don't let fear control you, don't let sadness weigh you down, and don't let anger and hate get the best of you.

"A good technique for swordsmen," he said almost wistfully, "Is to empty their minds of these things- focus their Passions into one point, like a flame or a light. At some point, their minds would be unclouded of these things, and they could read the emotions of the opponent, thus reading their moves. You're going to have to clear your mind of all those emotions once they happen. I'll teach you someday..."

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

Melissa's childish side, and her Lord of the Rings fan girl side suddenly merged.

"I hope there are no orcs!" Melissa squealed, "I hate orcs, like the nasty ugly things that ran around in the mines of Moria. They have sharp pointed fangs and all dirty. Then the ears are shaped pointed, not pretty pointed like elves, but all twisted like bad stromboli. They killed all the dwarves in the mines, it was terrible, skeletons everywhere."

Well, that was true. And while there were no orcs reported here, there were indeed things that could cause trouble if they knew there were people on the trail. Hell, there might even be orcs- reports were never 100% accurate.

"Doesn't matter. We go through whatever's barring our path if need be. There are dwarves, though- and they're quite hospitable. We'll have to find one of their burrows and have a chat. How about that?"

And that was all he said on that. Yes, going around would be better, but through was the only option up here in the mountains. Besides, he preferred through, though he could avoid a fight at any time he wanted. Why? Because the direct approach was far more exciting, and despite his stone-faced attitude towards most things, he enjoyed fighting.

248Karasu~Lady Raven~

Orcs?! smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif It was not that she was really worried about any enemy... but there was a little part of her that did not like Melissa's description of the monsters. That was also the part of her that always got angry when she got blood splattered all over her clothes in a battle. Perhaps her appearance was enough to make some realize that Karasu was a being who always liked to look pristine, even out in the woods she still looked like she was dressed for appearance sake more than with much thought towards the weather smilies/icon_rolleyes.gif the never ending joy

249Hugin the Raven

Evan sighed and said, "Hush. I'll get you a new wardrobe if you be good, all right?" She really could whine quite a bit when she wanted something, and it was one of the things he disliked. They were nearing whatever it was that Lady Raven had sensed earlier, and whatever was inside would have to get ready for company.

250Karasu~Lady Raven~

only if you help me find someone who knows how to properly braid silver into silk smilies/icon_wink.gif ... I'm going to do a proper check of the area. smilies/icon_xd.gif And with with a laugh Karasu misted out again, a strong breeze whipping past and dissapeared again

251MelissaFaulkner

Evan had given Melissa a great deal to think about.

"I just thought it was an odd dream. I didn't like him too much though, he did seem to be a grumpy old man and he blew smoke in my face!" smilies/icon_xp.gif "I thought he sounded very...... lonely."

I have to keep my mind out of the clouds, and focus on flames. No, that isn't what he said, I need to pay attention better. Focus on one good thing.

"Is that like thinking happy thoughts?" she asked.

She yawned, a bit more sleepy now.

Quote:** Wrote:

only if you help me find someone who knows how to properly braid silver into silk iconwink.gif ... I'm going to do a proper check of the area. iconxd.gif And with with a laugh Karasu misted out again, a strong breeze whipping past and dissapeared again

"The card lady just went poof! How did she go so fast, I've never seen anything like it!"

252Hugin the Raven

"She's... special."

No other words came. He coudn't be that diplomatic about Lady Raven. And thus, they had reached the front door of... whatever it was. The shack, the cabin, the building in general. He placed Melissa down and knocked twice on the door.

"Hello in there..."

253MelissaFaulkner

....................

There was a high pitched sneeze.

"Maybe they're not home? I hope so, I'm starting to get cold out here."

254Hugin the Raven

(Vacation has ended. Pics are with Crystal. RPtime again.)

Another knock- this one a bit more insistent. She was getting cold, and Evan did not have time to fool around. They needed directions and shelter, whichever came first, and it wasn't going to be pretty if they didn't get it soon. Still, he was patient about it... and soon enough, the door opened.

The man looked the two over for a moment before grunting momentarily.

"Well, don't jus' stand there like a couple of trees, get in before your limbs fall off from the cold."

With that, they gained access.

(This is the point where someone else takes over this NPC. I am tired.)

255Supreme Jerk Commander

Suddenly, the heavens let loose a scream unlike anything ever heard by mortals. And even if they had heard such a scream, it would have been the last thing they ever would hear before going completely deaf, or having their heads explode. Whichever came first.

Enter Dash: Super-Sonic projectile form.

With the realm of logic and science being tossed completely out the window, (such is what happens when crazy powers on a scale such as this are involved.) Dash traverses a fair chunk of land in an obscenely short time span. Let's say, a matter of milliseconds? No, centi-seconds! No one ever uses the unit centi-seconds!

50 centi-seconds after recieving the pummeling of a life-time from his opponent Reiko, Dash found himself between a rock and a very large, very hard place. Namely the Mithril Mountains. The impact was felt for miles.

When the tremors subside, all is relatively still, including smoldering mass of rock that was Dash's impact zone.

Then suddenly:

"REEEEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIKKKKKKKKKKOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"

THOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

Dash had opened the flood gates of hell, and what came rushing out, was PURE OWNAGE!

With speeds rivaling those at which Reiko originally sent him packing, Dash literally ripped through the mountain itself and prepared to unleash his FISTS OF FURY! Only his opponent would not have just mere fists to contend with. No sir, at the ends of Dash's arms would be no less than several tons of SOLID MOUNTAIN HIDE!

BOOM! THOOM!

He would slam each one into Reiko, but not quite with the force needed to shatter them. That wouldn't come until the hammer-fist follow-up.

Not only would the boulders then shatter, the attack would send Reiko careening down into the Mountain side below.

Dash would then follow, performing some hyped up flying spear attack which served to drive Reiko through several sections of mountain until finally emerging on the far end of the range itself.

Only MASS CARNAGE was left in their wake. Nearby towns and villages were practically buried under countless tons of rock as it came crashing down behind them.

When it was all over, Dash allowed Reiko to be carried off by his momentum and hovered in place like the badass he was.

Waiting...

256One Fly Red Mage

THE TIDE OF THE FIGHT TURNED SO QUICKLY! REIKO TAKES A SUPREME BEATING AT THE HANDS OF DASH IN THE MOUNTAINS!

"GRRRRR"

"RRRRR"

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

THROUGH THE MOUNTAINS!

"UUUUUWAAAAAH!"

DASH SENT REIKO BACK SOUTH... DIRECTION OF DUREM.

THE MOUNTAINS HAVE BEEN LEVELED OFF!

WHAT'S NEXT TO GO?!

257Supreme Jerk Commander

Dash smirks.

And gives chase!

To be continued.... IN DUREM!

258Hugin the Raven

It had been warmer in the hut. Much warmer. The snow had since come with the wind, and they were trapped here for a bit until conditions softened. The night was coming on, and though Evan wasn't affected by the cold in any way, shape, or form... Melissa would be. Immortal as she was, she was only half that. Half did not count- not up here.

If there were no other people to worry about besides just himself and Karasu, this would be easier. But there wasn't, and she was a living, breathing beacon to the first stop on their journey.

The cards worried him as well, both the Tower and the blank, as-yet-unnamed card. The ones that weren't mysterious were ominous. The only one they didn't worry was Hugin, though he said nothing about them. In fact, he had little to say this day. That was both good and bad, because his advice and abilities were crucial here.

In any event... Evan asked the questions while Melissa rested.

"So then... these mountains. Do you know of anything remotely... interesting about them?"

The man, who looked no younger or older than his mid-fourties, looked up briefly from his tea. It looked as if he had been up here for a bit, and yet he looked perfectly sane. Perhaps it was because he had someplace to stay and a fire to sit by. Perhaps it was because he was prepared for such an extended stay.

No one knew but him- at least, until the question was answered.

"Hm. Depends on what you mean by interesting. There're dwarven folk in the mountains, further up. I've been tradin' with 'em for quite some time now, and have made a comfortable living for myself via that. The stories they tell are quite... interesting, really. You may not believe some of them."

Evan raised an eyebrow. "Try me. I've heard and seen a lot."

After raising an eyebrow, the man nodded. "Right then... well, you might believe it and you might not, but I've been up quite a ways on this mountain, and a major colony of dwarves swear by their ancestors on this story. There's supposed to be the ruins of some kind of fortress here on this mountain; from some war or another. Seems like it happened some time ago, although there are supposedly a few things intact... and in surprisingly pristine condition.

"Hell, I even hear tales of someone walking amongst those ruins, though I doubt that's true. No one can survive in that kind of weather for that long, lest they be inhuman. 'S all just a story, though. You'll have to talk to the dwarves further up the moutain if you want to hear the rest."

Evan nodded and placed a hand on his chin. "I see... I believe I will talk to them. Thank you."

The man shook his head. "Just be careful- there are things on the way that I doubt one would enjoy conversation with. In fact, I figure they'll be more of a mood for dining, if you catch my drift."

Evan grimaced. Perfect.

259Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu misted back into sight with a frownNo sign of any other people around here...

She was obviously agitated, her normal emotionless demeanor was being affected by something, although what, was not clear. Her appearance had changed quite a bit while she was away as well, her light gray outfit becoming a much darker gray, almost a black, and her hair was all tied back in a braid the silver and crystal ornament hidden but her pointed ears now quite visible

260Hugin the Raven

Evan didn't have to turn around to speak to Karasu. He could sense her presence well enough that he could feel her out with his eyes closed. He could feel her stress from where he was sitting, though he didn't know what the problem was. Naturally, he was inclined to ask.

"So then... what is wrong? That tone of voice is only reserved for when something has gone out of sorts."

He turned and took another sip from his tea cup. It was a piercing, soul-searching look he gave her when he finally directed his gaze upon his former subordinate.

"And don't tell me that nothing is wrong... Your appearance changes with your moods as well. So speak, please. What is troubling you?"

The man who was in the room just stared at her- the woman who had just come in like some gust of wind. After blinking for a moment, he shrugged and took another drink. He didn't know who she was, but he figured that there were stranger things out there than just her.

261Karasu~Lady Raven~

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

He turned and took another sip from his tea cup. It was a piercing, soul-searching look he gave her when he finally directed his gaze upon his former subordinate.

"And don't tell me that nothing is wrong... Your appearance changes with your moods as well. So speak, please. What is troubling you?"

The man who was in the room just stared at her- the woman who had just come in like some gust of wind. After blinking for a moment, he shrugged and took another drink. He didn't know who she was, but he figured that there were stranger things out there than just her.

She met his gaze with her normal icy stare, still trying to wipe the frown off her face and regain her control Hono... Hono had done something... I did not expect this, I knew that a change was coming but she has gone in another direction than the one I set in motion... can you feel the ravens? There affiliation has shifted slightly, they still hear us... but we are no longer totaly in comand of them, and I can not sence Hono at all anymore, neither can Bren smilies/icon_stare.gif

She is alive and well, the ravens told me that, but they will say no more... they only babble about a new dawn for the flock, whatever that means smilies/icon_rolleyes.gif Karasu tugged at her braid absently, never noticing as the hidden bits of crystal and silver in her hair cut into her gloves althought her hands were not even scratched

262Hugin the Raven

Evan almost smirked. He knew that if he did, Karasu's ire would be directed towards him, so he kept his features diplomatically neutral. However, one thought came to his head- one that would have made him laugh in any other situation.

Mommy's very angry...

He shrugged and said, "Yes, I can hear them. From what I can gather, they seem to have found a new leader of sorts. From what you have said, I can only assume that it is Hono. She always was a bird brain.

"Fear not... the same end will meet her, whatever path she takes. However, this is not natural. We will look into it later- for now, we have a job to do."

He gestured towards Karasu's hands and said, "You'll ruin your gloves that way, you know."

263Karasu~Lady Raven~

smilies/icon_stare.gif Karasu scowled a bit more and even went so far as to stomp her foot in a show of frustration, a gust of wind rushing out around her before she simply let it go, her expression going blank again as she let the issue go for now. She let go of her braid and looked at the cuts in her gloves. Karasu actually winked at Evan and simply blew across her palms, a light mist forming across the material and then disappearing, apparently mending the cuts in the leather although she kept the dark colored clothing We need to keep moving, will Melissa be alright to go on a bit more this evening?

There is a good place to camp about three hours further up the mountain...

264Hugin the Raven

This time, Evan did smirk. Karasu did know how to have her temper tantrums, if one could call them that. When she was good and finished, and informed them of her scouting results, Evan nods and says, "Excellent. It's not right however to wake Melissa up just yet. I would rather let her sleep just a bit longer before heading towards that site."

Evan looked at her again. Such a young girl with an innocent face. Those dreams that troubled her had both him and Hugin worried to a rather unsettling extent. But they had no time to worry about them now. If Evan attempted to infiltrate her mind- view her dreams from a more direct perspective, there would most likely be a trap waiting for him.

Part of him didn't care. The part that wanted Ymir dead- the part that wanted to destroy this nuisance and rid the world of a mad god.

Part of him worried about how Melissa would take this kind of intrusion. The part that cared for the girl instead of what was inside of her, though this part was worried that what was in... would get out if given enough time.

"We have to find Idunn as soon as possible. She may have an answer as to how to save this girl's life without having to dive into her subconscious."

I shouldn't have brought her...

The voice of reason, Hugin, responded.

You had no choice.

He sounded almost sympathetic...

265MelissaFaulkner

((I edited timing of her waking because I wrote this before Hugin's last post was up.))

Melissa had awoken a little after Evan last spoke, there was something strange about her. She had whiskers, white stringy whiskers growing out her cheeks, both sides of her face. Tabby ears popped out her forehead, she even hand a long furry tail swishing around and furry claws claws for hands.

"Nyan?"

She looked at her furry claws as she sat at the bed.

"Holy wow, it worked, I'm a tiger person just like he said! I'll be able to climb easy like this! Actually, I feel more like a cat than a tiger!"

266Karasu~Lady Raven~

o.0 and people thought Karasu was interesting... this child just turned herself into and anthro! You might be right... but who is it that taught you this little trick Melissa?

Karasu looked at Evan with a touch of concern, wondering if they had to worry about interference from within as well as the mountain itself

267Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded slightly. Yes, they did have to worry. That trick was not her own. And if it was, it chose a late time to come out. Either way, he turned towards Melissa and smiled.

"That's a nice look for you, regardless of who gave it to you."

Though I sure as hell have a good guess, and have a feeling that it does not have completely good intentions.

"Shall we go, ladies? Sir, thank you."

The man blinked. Again. And then, he shrugged.

"Hey, just watch out for what's up there. It's not entirely... safe this time of day. There's quite a bit of strange things out there between here and the dwarven caves. 'S best to come prepared, but I see that's not yer problem, eh?"

Evan nodded. He looked out of a nearby window and saw that the wind and snow had stopped.

"Thank you again. Let's move..."

268MelissaFaulkner

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

You might be right... but who is it that taught you this little trick Melissa?

Karasu looked at Evan with a touch of concern, wondering if they had to worry about interference from within as well as the mountain itself

"I was having this horrible nightmare about these two demons fighting and destroying all the mountains. So I went into a door to escape, and that old guy was there again," Melissa said happily, "He apologized for being so cranky last time and told me to call him grandpa." smilies/icon_rofl.gif

She thought that was really funny. Her left incisor had gotton noticeably longer and stuck out somewhat, giving her a pointy toothed look when she smiled or laughed.

"Nyan. And told me that I should think of tigers really hard, and I did, and now I have kitty claws and I don't feel so cold anymore."

Quote:** Wrote:

"Thank you again. Let's move..."

"Nyan!"

Melissa found herself a bit more agile, jumped out the bed, and was out the door quickly, rolling around in the snow. She was suddenly quite ready for a stroll.

269Karasu~Lady Raven~

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

The man blinked. Again. And then, he shrugged.

"Hey, just watch out for what's up there. It's not entirely... safe this time of day. There's quite a bit of strange things out there between here and the dwarven caves. 'S best to come prepared, but I see that's not yer problem, eh?"

Karasu looked at the man and grinned for the first time, the look on her face one that normally sent sane people running in the other direction... Strange is a relative term... it is based on what you see as normal.. smilies/icon_twisted.gif

She was not really trying to scare the man, she just thought the warning was very amusing as she turned and headed back outside her braid snaking along her back

270Hugin the Raven

Evan began heading outside, and the wind just seemed to pay attention as the snow that had blocked the door moved out of the way as he walked through it. With that, they began moving on. North was the direction now... ever north, towards the dwarven clans that lay within the mountains. They had to head towards the camp site first... but their eventual destination was the dwarven caves.

It was still cold, but Evan was certainly grateful that Melissa had found a way to take care of herself.

Even if it is through Ymir.

That made him worry again.

But first things first- find Idunn. Have her find a way to rid Melissa of the demon before anything else. If she did not have a way, Loki did. If he would not cooperate, it was then time for the last resort- a dive. A risky one, but it would be necessary by that time.

He just hoped, for the girl's sake, that the situation would be resolved before then.

(Onward, ever onward- The real quest begins!)

271Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu kept her mind on the wind around them watching for any sign of the strange things that the man had mentioned, as well as trying to keep a mental eye on their potential destination for the night

272Hugin the Raven

Of course, by the time they were half an hour away from the cabin, something happened. It was almost perpetually cold out here, and those that sought shelter were not entirely friendly. Food had been short these days, and the beasties that usually resided closer to the mountains had come down to... play.

A growling sound could be heard from Karasu's left as yellowed eyes stared out at her from the tree line. Two more awnsered her from in front of the group, and frankly it didn't sound like they were here to chat.

The damned things, once they were revealed to the afternoon sun, were giant wolves. They weighed, on average, about 95 kilograms and were five feet high at the shoulder. The top speed for such a creature was sixty miles an hour- much faster than your average. It would be easy enough to catch most anything.

Including some quite tasty looking intruders on their new territory.

Frankly, these things could take down something on their own- the fact that they were all the way down here was a problem. The fact that they bared their fangs was even worse. The little one- they could smell that it was a girl- looked especially nice to have for a snack...

There were only three of them. Frankly, that would be enough- one for each target, two-on-one if it got ugly. But just because there were only these three in front of them did not mean that this was all there was.

273MelissaFaulkner

With her new cat senses, Mellissa was much quicker to sense and sniff out trouble. She had been running around Evan in loose circles, her energy not seeming to cease. Then suddenly she went down on all fours, arched her back, stood her tail straight up and let out a long 'Meeeeeeeeeerrr Hisss'!!!

She retreated toward Evan, bearing her claws and her fangs protectively.

"I smell hungry dogs, and they smell mean!"

Karusa had probably sensed the danger long before her, and even Evan, but Melissa was still much more sensitive to a threat than she was in purely human form.

274Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded. He had indeed sensed the wolves before she had- the air itself had stirred, alerting him to the presence of three others. From the sounds he had heard now, his guess about them being not too friendly was correct.

"I know. Karasu, get ready."

His right hand reached back for his broadsword, gripping on the leather-wrapped hilt once it found purchase. When they moved, he would move. Frankly, Evan had expected trouble- just not this early. And frankly, with wolves this big, something had to be up. They couldn't just be some overly large breed...

He was worried about Melissa. Her newfound form would not stand for long. He didn't entirely say to get behind him, but he implied it by sliding his right foot forward. He was going to move soon if the wolves did not, and once that happened it would be over.

All he had to do was wait.

275Karasu~Lady Raven~

just don't get in my way...That was a little more direct than Evan might remember... but then again the two of them had not really fought together in a long time...it was meant to be a warning for the both of them though...Karasu was not visibly armed so she was more likely to use her elemental powers than hand to hand combat with a beast that could almost look her directly in the eyes and weighed more than she did! She reached into her pocket and pulled her hand out around a plastic vial full of what looked like tiny bits of blue glass shardsperhaps we can simply scare them away? smilies/icon_twisted.gif

Karasu popped the cork on the vial and with a simple outwards wave of her arm she shook the glass shards loose into the air

Karasu's Pin Missiles Wrote:

Tiny bits of matter are hurled in a wide spread arc towards the target, sped on by a 40 knot wind sheer.

-damage: low to medium depending on the matter that is used.

Note: This wind speed is capable of flipping semi tractor trailors!

((yes I stole the name from Poke'mon.. smilies/icon_whee.gif it is the one game I play that I actually understand the moves!))

276Hugin the Raven

The wolves let out a yip of pain as the high-speed glass shards bit into them. Just not through. The only bad news was that just because they were hurt, doesn't mean that they would stop moving. On the contrary- pain drove the wolves mad. They were hungry, they were bleeding, and now they were angry.

Evan sighed. "No, we can't."

Two of them launched at Karasu, seeing as she was the designated threat, while one ran towards Evan with intent to knock him over and pin him down. Only thing about that was that Evan had felt the wolf's intent to strike. The air itself seemed to know what he was thinking, because as Evan leapt upwards, arcing over the incoming predator, it helped him along.

A 15 knot tailwind pushed him along as he took off. It might not seem like a good enough wind speed, but it was enough to turn a five foot jump into an eight foot jump. And while in mid-air and upside down, Evan drew his broadsword in a violent arc, slicing into the canine's back.

It wouldn't kill him, but it would slow him down enough for him to deal with it.

He landed with his sword out, the front edge stained red. The wolf still moved... but its movements were slower. Not by much, but slow enough.

277Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu used the same little trick as Evan.. only she used it on the wolves themselves. She dropped to one knee and with another micro burst of wind she picked both beasts up in mid leap and used their momentum to launch them through the air over her head and hopefully directly into the trees behind her! another demonstartion that flying without wings could be very dangerous

278MelissaFaulkner

"Cool, that looks like Beedrill's attack." smilies/icon_xd.gif

This was very action packed. Watching the big wolves fly over her head toward the trees made her want to jump at swat at one, but their was a big wolf with a slice across its back that was a bit slower than it had gone before. It wasn't anywhere near her, but Melissa had gained some courage with her form.

"Come on wolf, I'm not afraid of you! I'll scratch you if you get any closer!"

On the other hand, it was big, and moving pretty fast.

"Yipes!!!"

Melissa retreated toward Karusu on all fours, moving surprisingly quickly.

279Hugin the Raven

WHAM CRACK

Those were the sounds of two wolves being rammed against two quite stout trees behind Karasu, breaking them as they did so. They scrabbled off of the ground much slower than usual, shaking their heads to try and regain what part of their consciousness they had left. They were shaken, quite badly, with quite a few of their ribs broken. Big animals like that didn't go down easily, but they did get quite damaged before they either gave up, or just plain moved on.

These two wouldn't give up, and once they were back to their senses, they'd attack again. If there were any time to finish off these two humungous devils, it'd be now.

Meanwhile, Evan was dealing with the wolf he had injured just moments earlier. It darted this way and that, heading towards Evan with a still surprising speed. As it launched towards him, Evan simply leveled his sword over his head before swinging all 45 pounds of divine steel on the damn thing's head.

It didn't just go through his head.

The four inch wide broadsword ended up going through the entire animal as Evan stepped forward with his strike, the weight alone bringing the sword to the ground. Blood sprayed everywhere as he finished the attack, covering him and anything nearby.

That he wouldn't be getting back up was an understatement. But for some odd reason, Evan was unharmed... or rather, untouched by the blood.

As he stood up, it became evident that he had prepared for such an occasion as this. A burst of air pressure shot outwards as he swung his sword down and to the right, sending the blood and guts that had collected upon it to the snow-covered ground.

The Aerial Armor was a layer of air pressure around his entire person. Essentially, it could reach such a density that it was a physical, tangible force, though still invisible. It could only take so many hits before something broke through, much like a brick wall. Some things would be broken on it- others would break through. Just not this wolf, or his blood.

Clean blade, clean person. One wolf down, two dizzy.

280Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu actually smiled at Melissa as the girl ran to her before she turned to face the wolves once more

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

WHAM CRACK

Those were the sounds of two wolves being rammed against two quite stout trees behind Karasu, breaking them as they did so. They scrabbled off of the ground much slower than usual, shaking their heads to try and regain what part of their consciousness they had left. They were shaken, quite badly, with quite a few of their ribs broken. Big animals like that didn't go down easily, but they did get quite damaged before they either gave up, or just plain moved on.

These two wouldn't give up, and once they were back to their senses, they'd attack again. If there were any time to finish off these two humongous devils, it'd be now.

and to think that I used to protect animals over humans... who would have thought that the world would change so much?Part of her was slightly disappointed that the pair had chosen to face her instead of leaving while they had the chance

What is the one thing that all animals have in common Melissa?

They all need to breath.... smilies/icon_stare.gif There were essentially two ways to cut off a beings air supply, you could smother them with too much air all at once or you could be more technical and remove the particles of oxygen that made air breathable....if the wolves had not been dazed at this point Karasu would have chosen a different method to put them down, because this required concentration! First she removed the oxygen molecules in a bubble like area around the wolves heads cutting off their air supply, fairly certain that unlike tomorrow the wolves would not be able to make a spark to ignite all the left over hydrogen molecules and create an explosion to escape her! Secondly with a wide sweeping gesture she clapped her hands together, directing two wind sheers towards each other... with the wolves in the middle, crushing the remaining air right out of their lungs and holding them there, it would not take long for them to pass out.. likely they would be unconscious before she literally crushed them between two walls of wind.

281Hugin the Raven

A sickening crunch was heard as the rest of their ribs broke. Mercifully, neither of them felt a thing. Their air supply had been cut off long before they were hit with the twin walls of air. The whole fight would take just under a minute and a half, enough time to get nice and messy. The only question was- where was Melissa?

He was concerned about her, but more concerned that they get to their destination without incident. Still, she was the lynch pin behind this whole thing, and he needed to get rid of Ymir. For her sake, and for everyone else's. If Ymir was gone, his powers would be gone and all who would use them would be effectively neutralized.

First things first, though. He cleaned off the rest of the residue, sheathed the sword behind him, and called out.

"Melissa! You all right?"

Karasu? He wasn't worried about her. She had just demonstrated that there was no reason to worry, so he didn't.

282Karasu~Lady Raven~

The lady stood once more dusting off her gloves as the air arround her settled into more normal patterns once more. She looked at the corpses and frowned once more, realizing that the powers that Hono had gained through her time with Sunstrike could have been quite useful about now... In fact the thought of Sun and mor the Salamander brought a smile to her face again as she turned to look at Evan smilies/icon_twisted.gif

283Kalin DNom

Clap clap

"You killed the wolves!!!" A small child toddled out from behind a tree. Obviously, from his voice, he was no ordinary child but he didn't lash out or anything. Blond curls incircled his face as ageless blue eyes peered out. "That was so cool!"

284Hugin the Raven

Evan turned his head, looking over his left shoulder to peer behind him. Okay, so they just got done killing a trio of five foot high wolves that could have easily overpowered anyone else, and now this child comes along. He didn't believe in coincidence, but he made no assumptions.

"It's nothing to celebrate about. They were in our way, and had we not done something about it, the whole trip here would have been for nothing. There might have been a way to avoid it, but..."

Evan shrugged, turning around to face the child as he did so.

"Which leads me to the question of your name."

And how you happened to arrive just as we finished, as if from nowhere.

He wouldn't ask why he was here- that question would answer itself over time. There was no way to know how old he was, no matter how young he looked. He didn't feel young, though. It was just an instinctual, gut reaction... but probably a true one.

285Kalin DNom

"Me?"

The child looked surprised that the man would even bother to notice him. His expression and attitude seemed to say he was older than he looked.

"I am Hakan." His declaration was simple. He couldn't have been more than five at the upmost, but he spoke well, if heavily accented.

286MelissaFaulkner

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

"Melissa! You all right?"

"I'm A Okay!" said Melissa from behind Karusu, "But I want to scratch one of those wolfs on the nose really bad. Nyan!"

Quote:** Wrote:

"You killed the wolves!!!" A small child toddled out from behind a tree. Obviously, from his voice, he was no ordinary child but he didn't lash out or anything. Blond curls incircled his face as ageless blue eyes peered out. "That was so cool!"

"Wasn't it though! Not the killing part, but they were going to eat us!"

Melissa looked toward the broken carcasses and quickly looked away, breaking into a little bit of a sweat, slightly crying.

"Oh no, couldn't we have done this without killing them?

She had seen her share of death and destruction, had been trained for it, but something the sight of blood staining that soft fur and white snow; the still corpses of the big dogs, upset her. Evan said there might have been a way to avoid it, but it was too late now. At the least, she could respect their effort, she ran toward the corpses, bowing respectfully before each one while Evan continued talking to the goldenhaired little boy.

287Hugin the Raven

Hn... now we have another unknown factor. I can't just leave him out here, though. Perhaps either the dwarven folk or Idunn herself will know more about this one. I'll have Karasu look after him.

Evan sighed and turned towards Melissa. "Let's get moving, everyone. We still have a ways to go yet before we get to the camp site. Hakan, do come with us. I don't know how you got here, but you can't stay out here.

"Besides... you were looking for us, weren't you?"

Right now wasn't the time to beat around the bush. He was too old, too intelligent. The "boy" wasn't five years old, that much was for sure. Either he was sent, or he knew this group was coming and waited. Which one was unclear- yet it was time to get moving.

288Kalin DNom

Hakan smiled at Hugin, then toddled over to the wolves that Melissia was bowing in front of. " I don't know if I was waiting for you. I was just waiting for the wolves to die." He laid a chubby hand on each wolves head and they sprung back to life, but merely nuzzled the child's hand before laying back to sleep on the ground.

Hakan then turned to Melissa. "See, they're not hurt now." He smiled and reached for her hand. "You're pretty."

289Hugin the Raven

Evan sighed to himself as he watched the wolves come back to life, their injuries healed before his eyes. So he didn't know whether they were coming or not. The awnsers would come sooner or later.

The boy may be just... a boy. A boy who was still, whether he looked five or looked five hundred, older than his appearance suggested.

But even if he were not sent by someone, and did not know whether or not they were coming, it didn't matter. He was still an unknown variable in the equation. As much of an unknown as Melissa was. He didn't like not knowing. He enjoyed certainty- the factors which guaranteed success. If there were none, he would make some.

"If the introductions are finished, we really should be going."

And he moved on, walking along the snow-covered trail.

290Karasu~Lady Raven~

MelissaFaulkner Wrote:

Melissa looked toward the broken carcasses and quickly looked away, breaking into a little bit of a sweat, slightly crying.

"Oh no, couldn't we have done this without killing them?

Tabi Kat Wrote:

Hakan smiled at Hugin, then toddled over to the wolves that Melissia was bowing in front of. " I don't know if I was waiting for you. I was just waiting for the wolves to die." He laid a chubby hand on each wolves head and they sprung back to life, but merely nuzzled the child's hand before laying back to sleep on the ground.

Hakan then turned to Melissa. "See, they're not hurt now." He smiled and reached for her hand. "You're pretty."

now that was interesting... Hakan an old name, and an ability to heal the dead? smilies/icon_stare.gif I hate waisting time old son... keep your pets on a tighter leash

The lady shook her head and started after Evan again, a controled air streem picking up tiny shards of blue glass from arround the area and returning them to the Elemental as she returned the remainder to the vial

291Hugin the Raven

Evan didn't entirely want the new introduction to their quest without a pair of eyes on him. There were too many coincidences here, and he didn't believe in people just popping up from behind a tree, waiting for a wolf to die.

He would have to ask Karasu to keep a closer eye on Hakan once they reached the camp. For now, they continued moving forward, not entirely wanting anything else to get in their way. Killing things was never a pleasant business, but hey- it was their fault for getting in the way in the first place.

Those wolves should have looked elsewhere for a meal.

292MelissaFaulkner

Tabi Kat Wrote:

Hakan smiled at Hugin, then toddled over to the wolves that Melissia was bowing in front of. " I don't know if I was waiting for you. I was just waiting for the wolves to die." He laid a chubby hand on each wolves head and they sprung back to life, but merely nuzzled the child's hand before laying back to sleep on the ground.

Hakan then turned to Melissa. "See, they're not hurt now." He smiled and reached for her hand. "You're pretty."

Wow, first she had cat paws and now the wolfs were coming back to life because of this little boy's touch. Melissa wasn't sure she was still dreaming, but ever since that day she became a kid again she had seen one wonderous thing after another, things most people never dealt with.

The sudden revival of the wolves, and their sudden peaceful nature completely baffled her, but she was fascinated by the little boy who looked only a little bit younger than her. She believed he was good guy because he was nice, and the way he healed the wolves and made them calm. He could be trusted not to hurt anyone.

"Thanks. You're a lot prettier than me though, and you're a boy!"

She would have taken his hand, but.

"I'm sorry," she said, "My paws have sharp claws and I can't figure out how to make them plain old hands right now."

She was almost glad she had at least some strange power right now, even if she couldn't control it, because she was begining to feel left out among all these people with wonderful powers.

"We better keep moving, Nyan!" she said, turning and running after Evan, "Wait Evan, Hakan and I have to keep up!"

The tail swished as she ran.

293Kalin DNom

(( My computer blew up guys. Not sure when I'm getting a replacement. So just assume Hakan follows after for a bit. And Nye, the number I have for you no longer works.))

294Karasu~Lady Raven~

((bloody hell...well in that case it is my turnsighs unhappily))

Karasu pointed out a split from the main trail that they had been following after about ten minutes, the new trail was hardly even there at all, a very old looking game track that was apparently not used very often anymore. About an hour up that way... a cave and a little stream, fairly secure and no sign of animal habitation...she couldn't help but to glance over her shoulder with a scowl at the trio of wolves following along behind Hakan like puppies

295Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded. He didn't dare look behind him. He wanted the boy cleared from his mind for now- he instead decided to concentrate on the path before him, and watch for any threats. It had been another hour and a half traveling down the path on which they had been before the split. Which meant that it was getting late.

Worse things than wolves will be out soon. We must not remain on this path for much longer.

He did not respond to that- he just kept moving. The last thing he needed at the moment was Hugin making commentary, especially to the obvious. Besides, he was still upset at Sif's comments before they had left. He might not have been all there when it was said, but he remembered.

Arrogant, overbearing b***h.

Yes... Sif is almost as prideful and tactless as her... former lover. You must tolerate her however, for she is just like myself or Munin. Truthfully, I am surprised that she made threats instead of destroying your home outright.

Evan smirked to himself, as if something funny had been said or remembered.

Yeah... small consolation.

Indeed. But look on the bright side- you will get used to her, and learn to silently laugh at her demeanor instead of despise it.

296MelissaFaulkner

She was starting to feel tired and cold again. Transformation magic and shape-shifting was nothing to sneezed at, just because Melissa had the power to do so because of the spirit inside her, didn't mean she had the power to utilize the energy required to mantain a form other than her natural one in the proper manner. The whole time, she had been throwing all her energy and stamina recklessly into mantaining the transformation, harnessing no energy from outside sources and wasting much of her own energy, both spiritual and magical, for nothing. At this time, she throwing her own life force into mantaining her altered form, it was exhausting her to the limit, but she didn't know how to change back.

"I feel tired," Melissa said, "I don't want to be a kitty anymore."

Her wish was soon granted, as she suddenly fell into the snow unconscious. The paws became cold numb hands, the tail retreated, so did her whiskers, and her ears reverted to normal human form. She lay completely still in the snow, her eyes wide open. The heat from her fever actually started to melt the snow.

297Hugin the Raven

A controlled current of air curled around the former kitty, lifting the once again comatose Melissa into the air and causing her to drift in the direction of Evan's outstretched arms. It would only take about ten seconds for it to happen before she was placed gently in his embrace. A rather interesting facet about controlling the wind was that sometimes, no one else would know that it was happenning, besides those who had an affinity for it.

Thus, to anyone else it would look like a telekinetic ability.

She is not ready to control this. She must learn, and you must teach her... before Ymir does.

So you're suggesting a Dive? Now?

No, not now. Just soon. Wait until the rest point, then make an attempt. Besides, if you can infiltrate once without his notice... you can do so again when the time comes for it.

Evan sighed. Hugin was right- perhaps it was time to give this a shot. He would have to be clean, without traces if his influence. The entry would be easy enough- it was the exit that would be difficult. But it wasn't time to consider that now- they were roughly twenty-five minutes away from their destination.

298Kalin DNom

Hakan did nothing, merely following along quietly, the two wolves keeping him company on either side, his hands tangled in their fur as they walked. The wolves even moved in closer and lifted him up by sheer pressure on their sides when he slipped. But he watched, his eyes wide with seriousness as he observed his new companions.

299Hugin the Raven

And just like that, they were within the confines of some shelter.

Evan sighed as he placed his belongings on the floor of the cavern. It was still cold in here, but warmer than outside. That said, it needed to be warmer. Immediately, he pulled out his combat knife, ten inches in length with a six inch blade... and began carving something in the relative center of the cave.

As the intricate pattern of lines began taking shape in the smooth stone floor, most would have noticed it for what it was- a Norse bindrune. A roughly carved circle about one foot in diameter surrounded, and thus enclosed the rune. The boundary had been set, the rune had been placed, and all Evan had to do was activate it.

It's not like there's any other way to do it...

Evan planted his right foot, heel first, hard into the center of the runic symbol. With that, the fires were fueled and the cave became exponentially warmer. Before the fire sprang forth, he withdrew his foot, his leg a blur of motion. Sighing to himself, he sat down with his legs crossed, Melissa sleeping in his lap.

Hn... we made it. If I could, I would ask Karasu for a reading on this child. Still, I doubt that the cards will even give an awnser, and if they do they won't give a clear one.

However, it was worth a shot. Just later. Right now, it was time to try and somehow enter this girl's mind. He just needed to find out how to do so quietly. Either that, or he would just dive in, take care of it, and get out before he was detected. However, it was best not to be reckless. He had done that before... it wasn't too good. He had his ears chewed off by Hugin for a week because of his inability to handle that situation.

I can handle this one. I have to, for her sake.

300Kalin DNom

"You're really going to do -that-?" The little boy's voice was skeptical," -here-" Hakan shook his head, his curls bouncing around his face, "And I thought you were supposed to be Thought." the boy sniffed, as did the wlves who were his companions, as if in disdain, but he did nothing to stop Hugin; who was Hakan, after all, but a boy.

301Karasu~Lady Raven~

What does it matter to you little man? The girl is stuck at the moment, she does not know how to fully shift or even shift back... if she stays like this too long she could permanently scar the human body, or loose herself to the animals' instinctsKarasu set up a ward at the cave entrance to keep animals out before she headed for the tiny trickle of a stream that ran through the the far end of the cave from deep in the mountain. She pulled a small metal tea pot out of her pack and filled it before returning to the fire. The tea pot went right in the fire to bring the water to a boil before she turned her attention back to Hakan Do you have a better idea how to help her?

Besides, if you know anything about Thought... then you know that he can not leave things to "later" it is always a matter of now or never with him smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ... Memory will think things through until the moment to act is long past, only together is there balance... Memory gives perspective and Thought compels action.Karasu pulled off her gloves and actually bothered to tuck them away in a pocket of her long coat as she dug out a packet of what appeared to be tea and four cups

302Kalin DNom

"I suppose that is true, Lady." The boy conceded that point. "But animals aren't the danger here." Even he shuddered as he thought about the danger. "Do as you wish, I am merely a companion for the moment."

303Karasu~Lady Raven~

she shrugged and pulled the pot out of the fire as it started to boil and sprinkling bits of herbs into each cup before she poured the water to make them all some tea Your choice...have some tea smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

304MelissaFaulkner

Hugin would feel the heat emenating from this girl's body, her system had been compromised and she was in the midst of fever that was nothing to laughed at. Her body temperature was already aproaching 103 degrees now that the cavern was warmer. She tossed back and forth in Evan's lap, trying to get more comfortable as needly chills numbed her back and limbs. The shivers were already starting. It seemed that she had caught a bug in her weakened state, and was going in pnemonia, or worse.

As for Karasu's warning, she was right, if Melissa regained her stamina she would resume that cat form again, and not being able to control it, all those dangers existed, there was even a chance Melissa would transform completely and or permenantly or go into a sequence of out of control transformations. It was obvious, at least to Hugin, that Ymir had convinced Melissa and helped her to open this power far to before she was ready. Melissa had taken the bait, for one reason:

"Stop running, please stop running, don't leave me here in the cold Evan," she whispered in her fever, "I didn't mean it, I just thought I could look like an adult again, I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. Don't leave, please come back!"

A pause.

"Why? You didn't......... I'm not listening to you anymore!"

305Hugin the Raven

"...Do you hear that, boy?"

Evan's eyes were downcast, a shadow blocking his gaze. His voice was calm and even- dangerously so. Melissa's condition was worsening, and now the reasons that she had accepted help from the vile frost giant came to the surface.

Because of him. Because she had it in her mind that if she did not do something to change her situation, Evan would leave her behind.

Ymir, you b*****d!

"Would you have her suffer for this long? Well? I don't hear you giving any ideas; only criticism. And you are not just a boy... I had figured so from the moment you just happened to pop out from behind those trees, at the exact same time those wolves were killed."

Evan looked up at Hakan, his eyes flashing red for a brief moment as he almost lost control of his emotions- but only for a brief moment. He figured the boy wouldn't be afraid, but all the same... he was getting tired of his burdens being added to and added to, without rest.

"You are correct. Animals are not the only danger. And by that brief shudder, I assume you know more than you let on about this unseen threat. Which makes me trust you even less, since you have said nothing about it."

While he spoke, he placed a hand on Melissa's forehead, preparing himself for the Dive. This was no ordinary fever... and unless anyone else had a bright idea, he was going to do it. Hakan deserved a chance to prove himself, and he was going to get it.

"My doubts are as-yet unfounded, but I do know two things... Your name is not a coincidence, and your abilities are as much reason for suspicion as your motives for tagging along, which I do not know as of yet. So I suggest that if you must interfere, make it something that aids us. And do it now."

He was certain of it now- this boy was both irritating and highly dangerous. No one had ever read his thoughts before- his shields were meant to keep all but the most skilled (or the most forceful) out of his mind. The very combat strategies and vast knowledge of Odin himself were inside of that head of his, and if anyone could read his thoughts, they could read any other information that they wanted.

The thought that the child could read him was... unsettling at best, and reason enough to kill him at worst. But since his doubts were only suspicions and nothing more... well, he had to do something about that.

((Seeing as the plan to reach Idunn first before this sort of thing happened is out the window, anyone is free to make a contribution... before it's too late.))

306Kalin DNom

Hakan gnawed on his lip for a moment, as if thinking a plan of action through. "I can do something, but it will be painful for her to bear. And it would leave it's own taint."The boy smiled grimly, his youthful face taking on a deep shadow. "Even Ymir could not pass such as I would do." He looked at Melissa with something akin to sympathy, but Evan had his sole attention.

307Hugin the Raven

Evan cursed his luck right about now. Once again forced to choose which was the better of two evils... the first one was keeping her at home and letting her bore herself to the point that she would no longer want to stay, or take her along and have her suffer the rigors of the journey.

Now the evils were thus: Go inside himself and potentially fall for the trap that Ymir most definitely had in wait for him, or trust this boy and have him do something that was... worse than what Ymir could impose. And if this was bad...

Both helped. Both would hurt. One was worse.

This time, he made a wise move in speaking his mind instead of remaining silent.

"Explain, and do it quickly. We have little time."

308Kalin DNom

Hakan nodded, and motioned one of his wolves forward. It was a female wolf, fierce and proud but as of yet, not a mother. "She will share with the girl what it is to shift shape, but in sharing they will become one." He looked at Evan, "She will then become subject to me, as are all wolves." his offer was made, it was up to Evan to accept on Melissa's behalf or not.

309Hugin the Raven

Evan sighed. To lose one's individuality, or to lose one's life? Did the boy have this planned all along? Or was it just something that needed to be done? Either way, time was running out and things were not entirely good at the moment. Not to mention he knew about Ymir... which made him suspect the boy even more.

He would make a point to inform Karasu of his plans to watch Hakan. For the moment, this was the best option.

"...Do it. Seeing as this is the better of the two rather obvious evils, I'll take my chances with your wolves. However, should this go wrong, I will happily leave you out in the snow."

Because he couldn't kill him. He did not trust him at all, but he couldn't kill him. Had he done anything malicious? Wrong in any way? No. All he had was a general distrust of the golden-haired boy who knew far too much and could read his thoughts, regardless of what walls were in the way.

310Karasu~Lady Raven~

smilies/icon_stare.gif This was a bad idea... Karasu was as sure of that as she was sure of anything right now. But she could not help Melissa, they were too different, with nothing in common except a tie to Evan/Hugin...In frustration the lady stood and quickly walked out of the cave. I need some air...

Karasu didn't like the way this was all headed, her instincts had sent her to Hugin and away from Munin, but now she had to wonder why... what use was she on this fools quest anyhow, the future was never certain, just as the wind itself.. always shifting and moving with every obstacle in its path.

Karasu, guardian of the west wind stood out on the quiet mountain side as the sun set off in the distance. She closed her eyes and let go of the other senses attached to the physical body, her form almost misting away as she listened to the light breeze drifting along the mountain feeling the stir of pine needles and the playful tug at the low bushes poking up from snow drifts. She drew strength from a higher wind, mentally following it along the high reaches of the mountain and almost losing her copreal form altogether as the wind rushed across a tower! Another day walk, two at the most, but the path was a hard one for humans to follow, gone in some places as the wind showed her. A frozen waterfall and a steep cliff face would be the markers though... if she could get them that far then perhaps they could find out if this was the place that they were looking for...

But why didn't we see it before? Icy blue eyes opened once more to look at the world around her, she had lost her focus and her outfit while she re-energized herself. Her long black hair fell in soft waves around her shoulders and down her back, the ends almost trailing in the snow around her bare feet, a thought and a bit of power were all it took to put stout leather boots on her feet and a long blue grey dress on her body, the color's of a storm swept sky... Karasu looked up the mountain and pondered what power could have kept her from knowing the tower was there yesterday...

311Kalin DNom

Hakan looked up at Evan, "Do not fear, she will not lose her individuality. In fact, her personality will overcome Freki's" The boy moved closer to Evan and Melissa, motioning for the man to lie the girl down in the middle of the protective rune. Freki followed him.

"It is a shame that Munin is not here. She knows the true tales. Such as why Sol is forever chased by Skoll." The boy began walking around Melissa, every few paces, making an additional rune marking to the circle.

He looked at his work and nodded, content. "It is not because he wishes to devour her, although he will when the time comes, but because he wished to woo her, but Skoll is a monster, as is his father, and his father's father. What goddess would wish such a burden on herself?"

He stepped back, his words silent on the winds, but Melissa would hear his words inside her head. "Ravenous is the wolf, and ravenous is the soul. For knowledge, for power." Melissa would see the shape of the wolf slowly dissolve and then become a woman who then merged with the girl. The woman's voice whispered the secrets of shapechanging, sharing her knowledge and her power.

Melissa would then feel a great hunger from the wolf, for flesh. A hunger as if she'd waited years to eat. Now Melissa could become not just a cat, but a wolf full grown and capable of killing. A loss of innocence if you will.For she would also know Hakan's true identity, that of the boy who would be Tyr. he who would make it possible for the gods to bind Fenrir, at the cost of his own arm, so it was destined to be, so the wolves would be commanded by him.

312Hugin the Raven

Those runes were not entirely common knowledge.

Only a handful knew them, and only a handful knew those stories. Not to mention that himself and Munin wasn't exactly a public fact either. Just seconds after Karasu had left, he took his own leave as well. There was nothing more he could do here, and unless he was needed immediately, he was out.

He figured the shields would not hold against much that this boy could see, so he did not think. He only moved, keeping his musings to himself. Freki. One of Odin's hunting wolves, which meant the other was Geri. Another indicator, and a strong one. This narrowed the field of possible identities for the boy considerably.

As soon as he was a good twenty paces away, far away enough for him to be out of broadcast range for his thoughts, he began feeling for Karasu's presence. She was everywhere. Not in one particular place, but just everywhere. All he had to do was wait for it all to focus on one point, and he knew where she would be.

Within a few moments, he found it. She was only a few meters into the forest, trying to clear her head. As Evan headed towards her position, he noticed the expression on her face. Something had happened.

"Is everything all right?"

313Karasu~Lady Raven~

Someone is playing with me... someone powerful enough to hide from the wind itself...or I have lost the ability to see the world with my true senses smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif That thought actually worried her a little... she had spent a lot of time so very powerless after Gabriel... guarded by Munin and Hono, for the sake of the entire world... Karasu turned to look at him, the antique dress sleeve trailing in the snow, tracing patterns that were a lot deeper than a couple little pieces of velvet should haveA tower...old but untouched by Gaia's Breath... a day and a bit, perhaps longer if I can not find a better way around a bad looking cliff faceher scowl returned as she turned to face a quick gust tugged at her hair to get her attention and a storm coming up from behind us...fast, I can slow it down a bit, but not by more than a day.. You know I have never been good with winter storms

314Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded. The boy was telling the truth as far as the dangers went.

"Your senses and abilities have nothing to do with it... We are being tracked, that's what it means. Someone is hindering our path, and I believe that for the next few days we will most likely see more of it. Best not to hold back the storm- that spell inside the cave could take a while. Not to mention that by its complexity, it will go badly for Melissa if rushed. We stay until it passes."

Evan, sure that he was not being listened in on by the child now that he was this far from the cavern, continued onward.

"Speaking of that spell, the boy knows the Runes. Only a handful of people know of them, and of the tales behind the Aesir. Not to mention those two wolves are, beyond any sort of doubt, Freki and Geri. Which means that this boy could be one of two major Aesir, and the All-Father is dead.

"That just leaves one."

315MelissaFaulkner

In her dream she was too tired to keep up, she couldn't go anymore, and everyone was leaving her behind, becoming distant shadows. There was nothing to to do but sit in snow and cry.

"Evan, Hakan, Karusu, please come back!" she yelled, "Don't leave me here!"

The door appeared, whispers from the void were carried by the wind of a gathering winter storm.

They don't care. You're a burden, a foolish mortal who bumbles into things she has no part in. I can teach you what they would never dare show you. If you don't let me out of here though, you'll die a painful death.

"Why? You didn't make me this way to help, you just wanted to use me! I'm not listening to you anymore!"

Then you will soon get to know Hel. My spirit will converge elsewhere.

Tabi Kat Wrote:

[size=12]

"Ravenous is the wolf, and ravenous is the soul. For knowledge, for power."

Quote:** Wrote:

Melissa would see the shape of the wolf slowly dissolve and then become a woman who then merged with the girl. The woman's voice whispered the secrets of shapechanging, sharing her knowledge and her power.

As the shape of the woman took form from the wolf the door burst open of its own accord, and the cold became intense, even in the cavern where Melissa slept, the temperature would plunge. The fire turned blue, absorbing heat instead of emmiting it. In the dream, the door was beggining to crack the dreamscape with the darkness of the void. Nails, the mere tips of Ymir's nails were tearing away at the seal, below was an icy claw the size of a small country, a spiritual manifestation of Ymir's true form. A harsh voice roared from the void.

I will not permit another of Odin's vile pet's to disturb my vessel. You will not teach her, you will not go near this girl!

Ymir was threatening to break the seal, sending the girl to Hel and returning his collected spirit to be dispersed througout Gaia. Nevertheless, the merger continued despite Ymir's posturing. Melissa turned around, screaming at the door.

"No, get back old man!" she yelled, "Get back where you belong, now!"

With those words, the door slammed shut, the dreamscape repaired, and the seal remained, but there was still a final whisper before the door vanished. This was for the other presence, not Melissa.

What of my progeny? And what of Narfi, and what of Vali? The grudge will not be forgiven, nor forgoten.

In her dream, Melissa felt a slight pain from the change, a change she was in control of, yet guided through step. Her eyes yellowed. Her hair turned grey before growing everywhere. There was an expansion of the ribcage, an evening of the limbs followed by an extension of the tail bone. Fingers narrowed into paws with sharp nails. Her nose extended to a muzzle, blackening an moistening as her teeth sharpened. When the change was complete, Melissa would wake up healthy, only she wouldn't be human.

Quote:** Wrote:

Melissa would then feel a great hunger from the wolf, for flesh. A hunger as if she'd waited years to eat. Now Melissa could become not just a cat, but a wolf full grown and capable of killing.

Melissa was indeed a wolf physically, and a very hungry one at that, though she resisted that hunger. Mentally, she was still Melissa. A funny as she stood up, a wolf caught in torn winter clothing and a heavy coat. She pawed at the ground, shaking and pawing off clothes that were more of an annoyance in her new form. Amazingly, she felt comfortable, because she had the feeling she could change back whenever she wanted to. Right now though, the fur was warm, and comfortable, and she didn't want the pain of another transformation.

"You're a God?" she asked, sitting down.

What she said might have been clear to Hakan, but to anyone else, it would sound like a wolf panting in some indescernable pattern.

316Kalin DNom

The boy just laughed, fearless in the face of the being that tried to control Melissa. "Go away old man, wait for your time. It is not now. Nor is the girl yours." He then helped Melissa shed her coat and things, though he brushed her coat gently, removing any stray bits. She would be warm enough now. That was for sure. At least once they got some meat into her. She hadn't attacked them, which meant her mind was strong.

As Melissa addressed him, Hakan sat down on his heels and rocked back and forth, just like a child. "I am no god, I am Hakan, I am Tyr, I am old, and I am young. I am father, and I am son." He put his fingers to his lips, asking Melissa to keep his secret for now.

317Karasu~Lady Raven~

What a tangled web the ancients weave...Karasu shok her head with a bit of a smile, spreading her hands out before her, palms facing eachother. For a moment Evan would likely be able to see the strands of pure air that she had wrapped arround her fingers, the lines crossing and weaving together to create a latice almost like a childs game of "cats cradle". Karasu studied her creation for a monet before the lines dissapeared from sight again and a wild wind wipped about the pair before racing off through the forest, shaking snow off of trees all the way down the mountain and even starting a minor avalanche let the storm come then... but I do not like the idea of being tracked like some common prey smilies/icon_stare.gif

the lady turned back towards the cave, changing back to her light grey outfit from the morning with a thought The tea will have gotten cold buy now...and likely the children will be hungry..

It was all a mess again, she didn't have a clue what they were after from this little quest... well she knew the story, but why go looking for trouble like this? Didn't the legends say that the girl was guarded by a giant or some such thing, Karasu could not remeber the entire tail... in fact she could not remeber where she had heard it from in the first place! But the gods of the past were all supposed to be gone, lost to the ages by now, so how was it that the lot of them kept popping up in this time? The elements were eternal, but gods were created by men and like men they only lasted so long.

318Hugin the Raven

Evan simply made his way back into the cave, without saying anything. Tangled web it may be, but it was their web. They were just threads in it, and while irritating, it was difficult to change. Difficult, but not impossible. He would watch out for whoever was tracing their movments from now on, if he could. If not, he would make sure that whatever plans this unknown entity had for them were for naught.

You will not find me so easily manipulated. I will dance to your tune for now, whoever you are... But once I find you and get my answers, you will die. Slowly.

And then, he was back in the cavern.

"Hmm... I see that everything has turned out well."

319MelissaFaulkner

A nod, it wasn't like she could speak much english as a dog, and she didn't know if the others could speak wolf.

Melissa walked up to Karusu and apologetically nuzzled her leg with the side of her face. Everything was so confusing, first she was part cat and now she was a wolf, it made her wonder if she had been dreaming the whole time. Sharp teeth bit into her paw.

"Yelp!"

That felt real enough. This was scary yet cool at the same time, and she wasn't even worried about remaining a wolf, because she felt like she could change back whenever she wanted. Hopefully her feeling was right.

Hugin Wrote:

"Hmm... I see that everything has........."

Pounce, she ran forward and jumped into him, her forepaws on his chest with quite a deal of force. If he didn't kill her, she'd slobber all over his face with puppy style kisses. Shleck, yuck, eww!

320Kalin DNom

Hakan laughed as Melissa made her charge at Evan. Freki of course was mentally cringing at the pup like behavior of her new charge, but the girl was in control as stated by Hakan. Slowly, he stood up and nodded at Evan.

"Most everything went according to plan. But I think she'll be better off in that form for now. It will keep her warmer and ward off most physical dangers and is easier to move. If only I were so lucky." He waved a little cherbic arm around and sighed like an old man.

321Hugin the Raven

"Yes.... if only. You and I, before we go anywhere, need to talk..."

Evan said this while being licked by the quite happy wolf, a chuckle rising from his throat. She was most decidedly happy. He couldn't understand what she was saying (nor did he try), but he could read an animal's expressions. A voice rang in her head; his voice.

You seem quite happy to see me. Are you all right?

He wouldn't ask whether he did anything to her- of course he did. He had warned that something would happen, and it did. It would probably have several adverse effects, but it wasn't like there was another choice. Hopefully, she could understand his thoughts.

322Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu had a chance to pat the wolf on the head before she was off to slobber all over Evan instead. The lady smiled slightly as she sat down by the fire, taking a nice warm air current she lightly wrapped it around Hakan before she shoved the tea pot back in the fire with a scowl I knew it would be cold by now...

I'm case you were wondering Evan... I still have not learned to cook!It was a bit of a trend of sorts, Hono could burn water if given enough distraction, Munin understood the science of cooking but had no feel for it, and Karasu didn't need to eat... so there was no real need for her to bother learning smilies/icon_xp.gif

323Kalin DNom

Hakan chuckled, and moved towards Karasu, "Milady, permit me. The storm will not pass this night. " He turned to Evan and Melissa, "We should also feed the cub, before she devours us.." Without another word, Geri turned and ran off into the night. He would be back shortly with food.

324Karasu~Lady Raven~

Tabi Kat Wrote:

Hakan chuckled, and moved towards Karasu, "Milady, permit me. The storm will not pass this night. "

smilies/icon_stare.gif It had better pass before morning, or I will give it a talking to like it has never had beforeKarasu muttered under her breath as she looked to see if she had packed anything else of any use besides the tea set

325Hugin the Raven

Evan shook his head. He had heard perfectly well Karasu's mutterring, but said nothing in response. What was there to be said? Nothing. This storm could last a while- It would most likely be all day at best, a week at worst. The mountains were as unpredictable as the Northernlands.

But perhaps this storm would give them the advantage of cover from whoever was watching them. If so, it would be a rather good position to plan their next move or two. If not, then only talk would take place and questions of various sorts.

Not like he had anything to talk about. And he couldn't remotely understand Freki and Geri- only other ravens and crows. The only ones that he would/could talk to either had nothing to say, or weren't trusted to be truthful in what they said.

Still, Evan had to talk to Hakan. It wasn't like he had anything else to do, and besides- he needed to know if he could trust the boy. Melissa would probably be out of sorts for a while, but that was expected. And then there was the tower that Karasu had seen.

They would have to cross an almost impassable route in order to get there in a few days... otherwise, it would take much longer on an alternate route. A route that would lead them to their original destination of the dwarven caverns, where they could get more information, or perhaps a better route.

One was faster, the other safer. Evan was almost certain that everyone wanted this overwith as soon as possible, but they needed to know about what the other options were. Just as soon as he picked one...

Thoughtfully, Evan retrieved the blank tarot card that he had kept with him. His eyes scanned the surface, as if it held some sort of hidden message. Indeed, the card had decided not to reveal itself during the reading that had taken place earlier that day. As he considered what it could mean, something else came to mind...

The Tower.

He had made his decision. Or rather, that card had done so for him. If chaos was going to happen, that tower that had been spotted would most likely be the place. And this was just looking for Idunn- they still had to find Loki and get Thrud back. They were headed up the moutain the quick and dirty way, it seemed.

With that out of the way, Evan made his way over to Hakan.

"...I would like to ask you a few questions. Rather simple ones at that. I'm sure you can guess what they are, but do humor me for a moment."

326Kalin DNom

Hakan shrugged as he looked up at Hugin, "I was going to cook dinner when Geri got back. I'm a fair hand at it even in this ridicoulous body."

327Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded. "It's not so rediculous when you think about it. I mean, consider Melissa... she's stuck as an eight-year-old girl due to what happened several months ago. She's been given a second life, so to speak. But I can understand being stuck in a form for so long, you forget what it's like to be who you once were."

He didn't bother asking him who he was- he already had a decent guess. The only question he would ask was...

"So... how did you survive?"

328MelissaFaulkner

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

You seem quite happy to see me. Are you all right?

He wouldn't ask whether he did anything to her- of course he did. He had warned that something would happen, and it did. It would probably have several adverse effects, but it wasn't like there was another choice. Hopefully, she could understand his thoughts.

She backed away from Evan and sat down, drooling at the thought of a cheeseburger, no, a well done steak, or maybe medium, actually, skip the cooking and go for raw, raw meat. Saliva was dripping on the ground as she fought the urge to gnaw on something, on someone.

I don't feel good in the stomach, I'm afraid I'm going to bite somebody. I want meat. I want meat now!

She looked at Evan pleadingly, her newly yellow eyes glowing as she retreated into the shadows.

329Kalin DNom

There was a loud howl outside, one that Melissa would now recognize as Geri, her partner. It was his signal that he'd found game and would be back with it shortly. All of this would be instinctive to Freki-Melissa.

As for Hakan, he was working on building a fire within the confines of the cave. "If you could be so kind as to convince the smoke to go up and out?" He asked of Evan.

"As for how I survived, it was Freki and Geri's fault." He sounded almost as if he resented it, but continued working on the cooking, grabbing a pile of sticks from the back of the room, with a quick little waddle. Apparently he'd used this cave before, or Geri and Freki had.

330Hugin the Raven

The entrance of the cave might have kept things out, but it certainly didn't keep things in. The wind that still seemed to circulate around the cave could be used to great effect without snuffing out the fire. So with a controlled stream of air, the smoke was guided towards the cave entrance, since there was no way out of the top of the cave.

Evan nodded as Hakan briefly explained. With a sigh as his suspicions were confirmed, he started ticking off the trail of clues.

"The first clue was your first appearance. Your sudden arrival at the exact same time that the wolves died, and your healing of said same wolves. Not to mention your familiarity with them.

"The second was your name. Old Son... It was the same name given to several legendary norse kings. The name I thought of however, was different... much different. I didn't know which name you could possibly have until the third clue- the Runes. No one, save for a select few, knows those anymore.

"The last clue, obviously, was Odin's hunting wolves. There were only two who could command them, and one of those two is dead... I'm sure you get the rest.

"If they are alive, and if you are alive, I'm starting to wonder exactly how many of us are still here. The biggest question is how you escaped from the guard dog of the damned. That should be quite the story, and since we have a storm approaching..."

He could feel it coming. The wind outside was harsher. They were all right, however.

"You'll have plenty of time."

331Kalin DNom

"I didn't." Hakan chuckled at Evan's name for Garm. "Just because something ends, doesn't mean it doesn't begin again. Life is nothing more than a cycle." He sobered as he listened to Geri howl again.

"Sometimes though....things go wrong."

332Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded again.

"So... some of us still met our fate. We're all fortunate though that you sent him to the same place he was guarding. Otherwise he would still be running loose. Unfortunately, this means that our enemies are still alive, just in different bodies... Including Loki, the Betrayer.

"I've noticed also that Balder has not risen. Months ago, I found his treasure horde within the Guldor Tundra, including shards of, for some odd reason, Balmung... the Sword of the Hero."

It was then that he withdrew the broadsword on his back, all three feet of it. The four inch wide blade had a total of six runes inscribed on the center riser, placed by Evan during its re-forging. It had an eerie sheen to it as it glowed in the light of the fire.

"I managed to make a few... modifications."

333Kalin DNom

Hakan snickered. "Then that is no true Balmung then, my friend."For just a moment, his vistage shimmered, and his kindly older smile could be seen on the cherbic face. "Gram has already become in this cycle. It has been forged from the pieces of Balmung. Someone seeks to trick you."

334Hugin the Raven

Evan didn't entirely like that. He stared at the blade for a moment, as if trying to will it to go away. Then, he sheathed the blade, making the sharp click from the re-entry of the weapon echo around the room. His face was still expressionless. His actions denoted someone who was pissed.

"Then I have to find it. Simple as that. Though I don't entirely know where exactly it is... I'm sure I can find out. And since you know that it's reforged, you could possibly know... where it is?"

If he didn't, this train of thought would come to an end.

335Kalin DNom

"I do." Hakan toddled out to the front of the cave and waited. Geri soon came in, carrying a large haunch of a deer behind him. Hakan yanked on the meat with both hands, and with Geri's assistance pulled off a large hunk meat and Geri dragged it over to Freki Melissa to eat, and Hakan began draggin the rest towards the spit he had set up.

336Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded as Hakan walked away. So when one planned things out, they went just as well if they simply forged ahead. And some things even came about that were beneficial to one's mission. Besides, if he found Balmung, he might be able to keep it instead of this imitation.

It made sense that this wasn't the real one. Gram couldn't be imprinted with anything. The blade was virtually unbreakable and unscratchable as far as mortal terms went. Even during forging, it could not be scratched. The metal was of divine origin- thus, it could not be marred.

Still, it would work until he found the real thing. Evan had a feeling that he'd need it for what was going to happen. With that thought in mind, he rose to help Hakan out with preparing the meal. He wouldn't ask where the sword was until later. Right now, it was time for food.

337Karasu~Lady Raven~

o.0 Not Balmung? Well that was interesting, Hugin had been so sure that he had found the great sword... but everything was starting to stink like it had Loki's hand in it... would be just like him too, enjoying himself over the discomfort and pain of his little play things

Karasu shook her head and thought about the tangled web metafore again

338MelissaFaulkner

Melissa couldn't stand devouring raw meat, but Freki's hunger was in control and she found it wasn't so bad. She didn't think about the poor animal that had given its life to feed her, she may have looked young, but she was never a vegetarian, and she knew that life required sacrifice, that things had to die in order to give others life.

As Melissa lost control, Freki spoke, much like Evan had the ability to speak with his mind because of Hugin. Melissa and Evan would suddenly find themselves with a lot more in common. Both were answerable to Odin, and since the All Father was dead and had not reappeared, Tyr, or at least Freki was, as the wolf of Odin had accepted Tyr as a second master for ages before.

After downing the meat and pawing for more, Freki spoke telepathically for all those who could understand. She could hear Ymirs thoughts from the sealed void, though Ymir could not hear her, quite a one sided arrangement.

Ymir has been collecting some 'Things' as well. More meat, please.

Freki continued pawing the ground, looking to the fell deer.

339Hugin the Raven

Evan could understand thoughts, sure enough. Still, he kept his own thoughts silent. He didn't exactly want any other thoughts to be heard. He did however, make a request. Just one request, and he was silent again. The thoughts were directed at Freki alone, as such a concentrated transmission was easier to conceal instead of a widespread one.

I know. However, if you would be so kind to explain to those who are just tuning in, I would appreciate it.

Silence from him again.

340Kalin DNom

Hakan said nothing, merely continuing to roast the meat. It would be a while yet unless they wished for charbroil. Thankfully no one had paid much attention to what kind of meat it was.

341MelissaFaulkner

Hugin Wrote:

I know. However, if you would be so kind to explain to those who are just tuning in, I would appreciate it.[/color]

Freki had a thought, directed only for Evan as well. If she had something worthwhile, the least she could get for it was greater portion. Past events had drained her, the sustenance was well needed.

Convince them to give me a greater share of the kill, and I'll be more than glad too.

Freki layed down and rested her head as if weak from hunger, far too exhausted and hungry to worry about Ymir's wandering thoughts.

I still feel hunger, Evan.

342Hugin the Raven

Evan shrugged. She was the boss, since she used to work for his boss.

Just hold on, you two. I'll take care of it.

"It seems that our good friend in the corner is a bit hungry still. If anyone would like to lend a hand with that, please do so. Otherwise, I'll go out before the storm hits and get something myself."

Hell, he didn't mind doing so. Just as long as both Freki and Melissa had what they needed.

343Kalin DNom

It was then a booming laugh echoed throughout the cave. If they looked around, they would realize it was coming from the little boy who was holding his sides together and laughing until it seemed his sides would rip.

"You...want...to get.....Freki....more..."Laugh, chortle, guffaw..." ...food..."

344Hugin the Raven

Evan shrugged, his expression unchanged. "Just an idea. Though I doubt that I see what's so funny about it." He really wanted to know why it was such a bad idea. Or rather, why it was so funny... This boy, be he Tyr or not, was starting to irritate him again. Not so much as before, but just a little.

345Kalin DNom

It took several moments but Hakan pulled himself together. As he wiped a tear from his eyes, he smiled as he looked at Evan. "My apologies, but feeding Freki till she is full is impossible. Just as it is with Geri. It is why Odin fed them in the Halls of Valehalla, where the celebration of the slain hereos never ends until Ragnorak. He does not need to eat, and they can never be full, and a party that never ends. Think about it."

346Hugin the Raven

Evan was now doubly irritated. He knew that. The only problem was, if she didn't get something, himself and Karasu would start looking appetizing, regardless of his command over them.

"Then if you have any suggestions before we're all feasted upon, let me know. We do have rather important tasks to carry out, and I don't exactly want to be eaten before we get anywhere."

347Kalin DNom

Hakan just smiled, "The hunger she felt from the transformation is different. She just doesn't understand it. That haunch of baby dragon she just ate will fuel her fine. She will have self control beyond that, or if she does not, Freki will."

348Hugin the Raven

Evan simply sighed and said, "No offense to Freki or yourself, but it's best that she does. I am not entirely about to suffer any more than I have to. If Thor had simply followed his path, all would have been well... but now I have to retrieve the daughter he was destined to have. Do forgive me if I have said anything... insulting. There have been too many irritations on my doorstep recently."

Once again, he cursed Johnathan Tomorrow for his disloyalty.

349Kalin DNom

Hakan merely looked down, not saying anything. After a moment, he looked to the meat. "It is almost done if you wish to feed." He stood up and began to walk outside.

"It begins, I hope you are prepared." And with those words, he vanished outside into the bellowing storm that had begun. And Geri began to follow after.

350MelissaFaulkner

Tabi Kat Wrote:

That haunch of baby dragon she just ate will fuel her fine. She will have self control beyond that, or if she does not, Freki will.

Melissa's head lifted up from the ground quickly.

I ate what! I don't want to be this anymore, I want to be normal, I just want to be like I was before. I can't take these weird changes anymore. I don't know who I am! I'm not a dog.

She tried to change back, but Freki immpossed her own will.

No girl, you are still you. We will keep this form for now. Be calm, or we'll lose the chance to negotiate for a greater share sustanence.

Melissa calmed down as Hakan left, but she was afraid now. Freki rolled around the floor in mock hunger pains, directing thoughts to Evan and Karusu.

I heard something iiiiiiinteresting, but the hunger clouds my mind so. I need a tiny bit more meat, one fine stag extra will do nicely, or two if you can spare it. Please, pretty please. I'm starving, please do me a kindness good Ravens.

351Hugin the Raven

Evan looked outside and sighed to himself. They were ready, sure enough. For the storm, or something else, he couldn't say... but they were ready as they could be, given the circumstances. Frankly however, he would rather be back home with Melissa at the moment.

It wasn't his place to say anything about Tomorrow's decisions, but he was just... angry with those who could not fulfill their duties in any given situation. Incompetence did not sit well with Evan White, nor did it sit well with Hugin. But there it was. He took out his combat knife, twirling it aimlessly on his wrist and fingertips with an almost effortless dexterity.

Now we eat... and wait.

He sighed as Freki spoke to him. There was nothing he could do, and if Hakan was headed out, he was probably headed out for something important. The storm was starting, and no one left in that weather without a good reason.

You must have patience. Something will turn up soon. For now, I can do nothing.

And with that, the meat was done and done. Evan cut himself off a piece with his knife and chewed thoughtfully. Truth be told, it wasn't bad. In fact, it was quite tasty. He doubted that Karasu would want any, but it was there, just in case. It would be a very, very bad idea to feed her now...

352MelissaFaulkner

Freki eyed Evan's food ravenously, drooling.

I'll tell you a little if you give me your meat. Only a little, for such a little, but more for more. No? Does Karasu wish to eat her share?

353Hugin the Raven

Evan sighed and felt sympathy for her, regardless of how bottomless of a stomach she had. He took his piece of cooked meat and artfully tossed it in the air, causing it to arc almost perfectly towards Freki's muzzle. He cut off another piece and let it sit on the tip of his knife for a bit. The things one had to do for information. Then again, he did rather like Freki and Geri- they were amusing, and faithful to Odin.

There you are.

354MelissaFaulkner

Freki caught the piece, swallowing it without chewing.

The old hrimthurs is blathering on madly down in the void, his thoughts are uncontrolled, at least for now. I can hear them faintly. He's gone a long way from his days as a bumbling moron, he's gained much and lost much at the same time.

That Ymir needed to possess mortals to incarnate his spirit was proof of that, nothing new was really revealed. Freki jumped forward and snatched the piece on the knife. The next morsal would be more interesting, Freki merging with Melissa might at least prove somewhat profitable in that sense.

He is mostly, but not completely here, someone else is carrying a portion of his power and spirit sealed away inside of them. If the two should meet..... ahhhh....... meat.

355Hugin the Raven

Evan dipped his head thoughtfully. Someone else had it... he had a few guesses who. Before he left on this fool's quest, the good Doctor Iskugawa, madman, had escaped from his holding cell. If he had any indication as to who to look for first, it would be him. And then, there was the as-yet missing General Bakkar, who had yet to awnser for his crimes. He had to be the next on the list.

The Preacher was already dead... unfortunately. So he was out of the picture.

And then, something else occured to him. The notes. The notes about that arm... about Vahn. It stated something about modifications to it- repairs that had been made. If he knew Ymir, he knew that someone had tinkered with the Flame-Hand. And as the thought occured to him...

Gods, no. I may know who he is looking for.

356MelissaFaulkner

Ah, did I think about meat? Why yes, I did think about meat! I'll tell you about The Ring for more, I'd advise haste before old frosty gets on to me and guards his thoughts a little better. Besides, I can't bother to listen to all these crack-pot schemes on an empty stomach.

357Hugin the Raven

It's best not to listen anyway. Let him guard his thoughts- I already have a plan to counter him. This is the last one.

He cut off another piece of meat and tossed it towards Freki

I have to eat too, you know.

358MelissaFaulkner

He blathers so loudly with his empty thoughts that I'll have to seal him better to get some sleep.

Yawn

It seems he wishes to use the Nibelung Ring with his next avatar for some purpose. Has kept it in a labyrinth for some time with a hoarde of other stolen trinkets you may already know of, and now he is just thinking of using it. Only thinking though, he's afraid of that artifact, and the curse it carries. Maybe he has a bit of sense after all, I'll tell him to keep quiet for his own good. If you preffer to be greedy, then I preffer rest to further conversation. The girl is tired.

Freki put her head down and closed her eyes gently, exhausted. It was time to get some sleep.

359Hugin the Raven

Evan smirked.

Something that the old b*****d is afraid of... that curse is indeed powerful. Hence why he hid it away. I admit, I don't want to touch it either. But the other trinkets, I will take. He will not have the Aesir's last remaining artifacts for long.

As for the Ring... I want it destroyed.

Set in his path, he allowed himself to start eating again. Vahn. The Aesir's posessions. Draupnir and Nibelung. So many possibilities and so many advantages. Dangers too, but what was anything without that?

And with that, he continued eating.

All this for Melissa's sake... but some of it for my own as well.

360Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu passed Evan her portion of the meal when he appeared to have all the information out of the wolf that he needed, after all, the storm outside was actualy recharging her better than aany human food would ever be able to do

361Hugin the Raven

Evan shrugged. He knew why she didn't want any.

Hell, part of him didn't need that much food either, but hey- it was rather good to taste something new. And no, well-cooked dragon meat did not taste like chicken. It tasted better. Much better. He figured that this trip may not be so bad after all, and as long as he got the extra incentive of retrieving the real Balmung from whoever or whatever had it, everything would go a bit smoother.

Idunn first, howver. Anything else would be a distraction, including the path that led towards the dwarves. Now he had all the information he needed to proceed forward.

All he had to do now was wait. Wait for this storm to blow over.

"Thank you, Karasu."

And he just kept eating.

362Kalin DNom

"My Lady..."

A youth with blond curls much like Hakan's stepped in from out of the storm, a cloak of dragonskin covering his shoulders. But it could not have been Hakan, as this youth was at least fifteen, and his arms were wrapped around a small green haired woman who's mere presence seemed to fill the cave with apples. Both of them were covered in snow, the woman looked as if she was crying "..be careful where you step. Geri and Freki are not known as clean eaters."

He turned to Evan, "Your mind spoke of seeking someone?"

363Hugin the Raven

The Gods curse that boy... where was he? Evan hoped that he hadn't gotten himself killed in the storm.

And then, just as he asked himself that question, someone entered. Someone older... but he looked similar. Then again, he wouldn't make the assumption. As for the girl... apples. The smell was everywhere, but it came from her. What they were looking for had to be further up the mountain, but just in case...

"And... who might you be to ask? And the woman with you..."

He would answer the boy's question as soon as his own was answered. He took another bite of his meal as he waited. Once again, he didn't believe in coincidence, but Geri was gone for too long. This couldn't be Hakan, and if it was, the next question would be where the other wolf was...

364Karasu~Lady Raven~

o.0Karasu flicked her fingers at the pair and a little gust of wind gently blew the snow back out beyond her ward at the cave mouth. The young man was a bit of a puzzle... She was almost certain that he was indeed Hakan, after all she could make herself appear any way she chose, and in the past Hugins Gods could do the same... but the rules were a bit different these days and she was uncertain if they were dealing with the same factors as in the past Welcome...

365Kalin DNom

Hakan smiled, that wonderfully childish smile, "You don't think you are the only one who can appear as you choose, old bird." Though the term of disrespect was said with affection. It was not his intention to p***k at Evan's pride, but merely to genially tease.

"This young lady of beauty is known as Atal." She was beautiful and strangely barefooted, but she seemed not cold. Atal bowed beautifully, her head lowered demurely.

366MelissaFaulkner

Melissa awoke at the scent, Freki became active as well.

The fragrance was light and lovely, exactly the same as the contents of the canteen that had been dumped upon her in the Temple of Ymir several months ago. All the memories of that strange day which she thought were behind her came rushing back. After that water had fallen her, she remembered feeling funny. It was like she was reliving it, shrinking from a young woman with a promising medical career to mere a twelve year old before Laselle had saved her from oblivian by youth. The shock of seeing her face in the mirror that time, it didn't hit her then as much as it did now, because then she had been so concerned about Sallea. She remembered everything become twice as large, and then becoming even smaller after she emerged from that horrible nightmare pillar of ice and darkness. From that time on, nothing had been the same. Somehow, she had grown comfortable with being an eight year old girl, but now, here she was, not even a kid, not even human, she was a dog. smilies/icon_gonk.gif

Freki nodded, sniffing for Geri.

367Hugin the Raven

Evan simply nodded, as if the fact were evident. Truthfully, he asked because he didn't want to make any guesses. Guessing was one thing- knowing was another. Now he knew. With that question out of the way, the next question came forth... the question of where Geri was. If he was here, Evan didn't see the wolf walk in.

But before he asked...

"A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Atal. Rather interesting that you smell quite heavily of apples... not that it's an unpleasant thing. It's just curious."

It was too curious, but once again he made no assumptions and no guesses. Best to find out openly rather than stab in the dark. At least, it was for now. Usually, he would ask who she was... or rather, what her real name was. This time however, he figured enough questions had been asked. He kept his thoughts to himself, choosing to wait until her identity revealed itself. But if he wanted to be honest with himself, there was only one who smelled this heavily of apples...

368Kalin DNom

As Hakan ushered Atal inside, towards the fire, Geri finally came padding in, his fur covered in snow as he dragged another large haunch of beast over toa corner. Apparently, he's just stopped for another snack. Though apparently, he wasn't up to sharing with Freki. He seemed almost distrustful of her, in fact.

Atal smiled at Evan shyly, and sat down, letting Hakan wrap his dragon skin cloak around her form. "Atal was raised in the Grecian islands strangely enough. Her father thought her mother had cuckholded him when she was born with hair as green as the apples she always smells of." The woman merely blushed prettily and curled into the skin cloak. It was then that it was noticable that Hakan's arm, that had been under the cloak was covered in blood as he reache dup into a crevice in the cave wall.

Light flared, and suddenly the cave was much deeper and more comfortable than it was before. Evan could see further back. There were comfortable pallets, even a dining table with one chair at it's head, a soliatary raven at it's head, and both arm rests made to look like wolves.

369Hugin the Raven

That chair.

There was something that sparked a memory when he looked at it, but he couldn't place it. He had seen it before... Saving his other thoughts for later, he moved further into the cavern. He saw Hakan's bleeding arm, and thoughts of the chair dissolved as Evan's expression turned blank.

Now was the time for questions.

"Your arm... what happened to it?"

370Karasu~Lady Raven~

Not that it matters much...Now that was something that Karasu had botherd to pack... so long with a real healer had apperently rubbed off on the rash wind spirit as she dug a roll of gause out of her pack and frowned at the young man and Evan alike Either you prove right now that you can heal yourself as well as you healed the wolves when we met or you let me patch you up smilies/icon_stare.gif

The lady shoved the kettle back in the fire, wondering if there was much water left in it, and peaced through the bits and peices of batle feild medic training that she had found interesting enough to learn for herself from Hono

371Kalin DNom

Hakan smiled sheepishly. "I cannot heal myself or the wolves. I merely loaned them my own energy to heal themselves. They are too greedy to heal themselves but an excess of energy to be able to live again, they can deal with that." He tried to hide his arm, but he felt it would be no use. "Besides, when the time comes, if all goes according to Legend, I shall lose this arm anyways."

372Karasu~Lady Raven~

I do not really care about legends... and neither should youThe lady shook a finger at the young man before she pulled the kettle out of the fire again and dripped some hot water on a cloth as she advanced on the boy There is not fate but that wich we make for ourselves, and beliving that something is meant to be only proves that you you do not see the true potential that you have...

If I belived in all legends I would have been doomed to spend all of eternity howling my fury at empty sea cliffs smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Karasu actualy managed to look kind and a bit abashed at that admission

373Kalin DNom

Hakan ducked his head, but allowed Karasu to tend his wounds, "And that would have been a crime to hide such beauty away from the world." He was much like a child, and the quick intake of breath hissed out through his teeth but a moment after she had applied the rag.

"But I consider it an honor. Not fate."

374Karasu~Lady Raven~

likely would have been a good thing actualy... a lot of innocent people would not have had to die smilies/icon_stare.gif she shook her head and quickly cleaned up the wound on his arm before wraping the gause arround the whole thing Honor can only be judged by the person in question... even a thief can have honor, in his own way smilies/icon_wink.gif

375Kalin DNom

As it was done, and she spoke her last line, Hakan grabbed both of her hands and looked fervently into her eyes. "You understand, my lady!" Then both he even thought it through, he raised her hands to his chest and kissed her lips soundly though quick, his face drawing back flushed. "You understand."

Then the full depths of what he had done sunk in; but he was not sorry he had done it, so he would not apologize. It would go against what he believed.

376Hugin the Raven

Evan, for his part, kept his expression blank and his mind clear. The kiss meant nothing to him. He still wanted to know why the boy had almost lost that same arm again... but the question would awnser itself sooner or later. For now, he glanced back at the chair, only once.

If he knew any better, he would have thought that it was Odin's high seat. But never mind- best not to go there just yet. It looked too suspicious- he wouldn't sit in it. Not yet. Not until he was sure. And even then, the chance that he'd do so was slim.

As he drew his attention away from the quite comfortable, though impromptu living room that had formed in the back of the cave, he thoughtfully trained his gaze upon the woman sitting next to him. Once again, he couldn't tell how old she was. Nor did he need to.

"Hm... Please, do tell me more about yourself, Atal. We may be traveling for a while yet, and I would like to get aquainted with those who accompany me."

A smile.

377Karasu~Lady Raven~

Lady Minx Wrote:

As it was done, and she spoke her last line, Hakan grabbed both of her hands and looked fervently into her eyes. "You understand, my lady!" Then both he even thought it through, he raised her hands to his chest and kissed her lips soundly though quick, his face drawing back flushed. "You understand."

Then the full depths of what he had done sunk in; but he was not sorry he had done it, so he would not apologize. It would go against what he believed.

0.0

Karasu was obviously shocked at the kiss for a moment... and then her mood became as dark as a hurricane and she stalked away form the boy... from everyone in fact to the mouth of the cave once more to fiddle with her wards. The shriek of the storm winds through the mountain actually helped her regain her composure without the lady having to hurt someone to feel like herself once more*

378MelissaFaulkner

Melissa felt bad for Karasu, being taken advantage of like that. What in the world was he thinking, you don't just walk up to a woman you barely know and kiss her like that! She got up slowly, almost shakily, forgeting she had wolf's limbs instead of humans, but once that initial shock was through Melissa walked quite naturally. Then she followed Karasu to the moth of the cave, sitting beside her and whining slightly. She nuzzled Karasu's hand, trying to console her.

At least you haven't been turned into a kid, and then a dog. I'm afraid I'll forget who I am, or who I was. Ya know. At least as a kid, I could be something I was, but a dog, how can I be a dog?

379Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu snak down to sit beside the wolf, lightly running her gloved hands along Melissa'a neck and shoulder You do not have to remain a wolf or a child forever my dear... you are a sort of shape shifter now, you need only regain your stength and then ask the wolf how to change you back to a child. You have the ability to change, unlike some of us... smilies/icon_stare.gif

380MelissaFaulkner

Quote:** Wrote:

Karasu snak down to sit beside the wolf, lightly running her gloved hands along Melissa'a neck and shoulder

That felt nice, a certain warmth and comfort from trusting a gentle stoke against her fur, no wonder dogs liked to be petted. Melissa didn't know too many wolves that would trust a human to pet them.

I only became involved in all this because I followed someone I liked into the military. I could have been doctor by now, just a plain simple doctor taking care of her patients. My old family, my old friends, my old car, my old apartment, all of it is so far gone I can't even reach back.

381Karasu~Lady Raven~

All in the past... it is all in the past... no matter how much power we have we can not change the past, we can either forget it or learn to live with the pain! I wouldn't suggest forgetting, there are always good lessons to be learnt from the past smilies/icon_3nodding.gif karasu smirked slightly at the last, unable to keep from glancing at the other in the cave behind them, playing out a slightly warped version of the past perhaps you can even keep the bad guy from getting what he really wants... I bet there is some clue in your past that could help you beat him, there is always something.. you just have to figure it out!

382Kalin DNom

Atal looked up at Evan and smiled again, "There isn't much to tell really. Much like Hakan, I was raised by wolves until a group of hunters took me in. I lived in an apple grove; when I was a child; that seemed to grow in the middle of a forest." She said nothing more for a moment, but her pride in her apple grove was evident, as if she had grown the apples herself.

"Then Hakan came and asked me to travel with him. There I found my father, who eventually had a son, and so welcomed me back into his bosom, but Hakan warned me that I then had the choice of two destinies, one with some he called the Aesir, and the other as a tool of my father. I chose to go with Hakan." The adoration was evident in Atal's voice.

"You think too hightly of me, Atal." But Hakan was smiling as he came back, trying not to be disturbed by the rejection of Karasu

383MelissaFaulkner

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

All in the past... it is all in the past... no matter how much power we have we can not change the past, we can either forget it or learn to live with the pain! I wouldn't suggest forgetting, there are always good lessons to be learnt from the past smilies/icon_3nodding.gif karasu smirked slightly at the last, unable to keep from glancing at the other in the cave behind them, playing out a slightly warped version of the past perhaps you can even keep the bad guy from getting what he really wants... I bet there is some clue in your past that could help you beat him, there is always something.. you just have to figure it out!

Thanks for the encouragement. I know one lesson that I learned from the past, keep your distance from Hakan. smilies/icon_4laugh.gif Honestly, you really should have slapped him. I would have. Or........ well....... if I had hands.

Melissa layed down snuggled against Karasu, yawning like a sleepy puppy as she enjoyed being petted.

I hope my fur is clean, I hate it when I pet a dog and my hands smell, yuck.

384Karasu~Lady Raven~

Karasu actually laughed at Melissa's last comment, a soft sound brining to mind a gentle breeze through reeds and small bushes as she brushed her hand down the wolf's back Your fur is just fine, just remember to clean your paws frequently and tell Evan or I if you walk through any burrs or thistle bushes smilies/icon_whee.gif

The wind swirled the falling snow past the mouth of the cave, if they looked closely enough they could see little pictures, almost like a slightly fuzzy black and white movie. It was all pictures of nature, the mountains around them... a hare with it's white coat poking it's head out of a snow bank, a pair of hawks nestled close together high in a treetop nest, a black bear yawning sleepily as it wandered back into it's den the snow having signaled that spring was not yet here...and more, almost like the wind was chanel surfing for them... or telling Karasu everything that it knew about the mountain around them...

385Hugin the Raven

It seemed that Evan was eventually going to guess them all right sometime or other. The pride in her apple grove seemed to hint at something, but he was not sure what it was. Thus, he said nothing- For all he knew, Atal was Atal, and Idunn could still be up there, in that tower. He had to make sure, so he reserved his comments. Instead, Evan asked a question.

An important one.

"Did... Hakan... ever mention who the Aesir were?"

Or rather, what they were. Travelling with one who was Aesir these days spelled trouble. Far be it for him to cause anyone any undue pain these days... but he wanted to make sure she knew what to expect. Especially since it sounded like she liked the "boy".

386Kalin DNom

"Aesir?" She spoke the name perfectly, though she merely pursed her lips together becomingly and frowned.

"Heh..." Hakan butted in, "There is no reason to bring them into this mess, sir." He wrapped his arms around Atal as he sat down behind her. He leaned close and kissed the back of the green haired woman's ear. "Don't worry about it."

387Hugin the Raven

So he did not. Another kink in the machinery, and one that he could not just pry out. She would find out sooner or later, though.

Evan shrugged and replied, "Very well then..."

He didn't want to drop it. She had the right to know. But once again, it was none of his business.

"In any event, we shouldn't get too comfortable here. If this storm does not break by tomorrow afternoon, it means that something is wrong." After all, it had just been confirmed that they were being watched- in fact, they were being tracked, which was worse. At least here, they wouldn't be seen all that well, though their invisible observer had the advantage of keeping them pinned in one place for a time.

If of course, that was all their adversary planned to do. Thus, they could not be at ease yet.

388Kalin DNom

"Of course something is wrong. He is watching" Stress on the he, Hakan was assuming that Hugin would know who he was talking about, he just didn't want to upset Atal.

"We might as well wait here for him though. We have something he wants." He nodded to Atal behind her head, so that she could not see, but that Evan could.

389Hugin the Raven

"Nnn... I would rather meet the opponent on the field than wait for him in the castle. Not to mention that we are not exactly in a postion to fight... a wall at our backs, two more on our sides, and only one way out. He will be at an advantage."

As for Atal, it was no surprise that the one they were talking about wanted her. If he was correct in his theories and the woman was who he thought she was, then being in the hands of one such as... him... was not a good thing.

If not, they would simply have to inspect the tower that loomed higher on the mountain. It would take them two days, hopefully uneventful, to get there. What they'd find, he knew not- but it had better be worth the trip.

390Karasu~Lady Raven~

I don't think so... Perhaps if it was only your lot, but do not forget that Melissa and I add an unknown factor to this little game! We are not a part of the old tale... perhaps we are the blank card smilies/icon_wink.gif karasu was still sitting with Melissa at the mouth of the cave, but she had decided to make certain everyone understood that she could still hear them, and she was still paying attention

391Hugin the Raven

Evan spoke without looking behind him. "I trust you remember what he did to you last time. Though I would not have you risk your sanity and have it deteriorate any further than it has now, I see your point. And I have not forgotten about Melissa. In fact, this plan includes her."

Though it included her staying out of the way. However, he remembered that she was a wolf now- or at least, part of her was. She had gone through enough major changes during the past few hours than most would go through in their lives. He couldn't help but wish for when she was still a girl, but that's the breaks sometimes.

Indeed. Especially since you were fool enough to take her on this quest with you. You have not checked her aura once, have you? It would be plain and simple proof that we have found Idunn... though I am not all that certain that the green-haired one is who we are looking for.

Evan did not respond. Truth be told, he didn't know either. There was only one way to find out, though. Casting a surreptitious glance towards the wolf-girl, he tapped into her aura to see if she was glowing with that golden light yet. It was a mark of those who had eaten the fruit of the gods- or had been affected in any other way by it.

392Karasu~Lady Raven~

That thought sent a tremor through her as Karasu fought off the memories that tried to bubble their way to the surface of her mind. Gabriel's face flashing before her eyes for a moment as the wind shrieked past the cave in a wail of despair before she regained her control and bottled up her own past once more. smilies/icon_stare.gif

393MelissaFaulkner

Who's Him! Him him he him him him! All you people want to talk about is him and I don't even know who him is! If this plan includes me shouldn't I know who Him is?!

She was tired of being a dog, and wanted to go home and get Evan to change her back. Or at least have him figure out how she could change herself back. smilies/icon_gonk.gif

Quote:** Wrote:

Evan did not respond. Truth be told, he didn't know either. There was only one way to find out, though. Casting a surreptitious glance towards the wolf-girl, he tapped into her aura to see if she was glowing with that golden light yet. It was a mark of those who had eaten the fruit of the gods- or had been affected in any other way by it.

Freki's aura covered Melissa's, interfering with the search, but doing so only half heartedly.

Be patient, Hakan will reveal what you desire in time.

394Kalin DNom

And Hakan was so close to Atal, that his aura covered hers. Evan wouldn't even be able to tell Atal was human or not, so closely was Hakan covering her. It wasn't that he had read the man's intentions but almost as if...he were protecting her from something else. The interesting thing though, was that Hakan's aura was almost blindingly bright. As if he had recently eaten of the apples as all of the gods appeared in the eve of the morn before they began their tasks.

But then Hakan spoke up while Atal curled into him, seeking sleep. He wrapped his arms and coat around her tightly and looked up at Evan. "If you are a man, you would seek to protect Melfreak(His personal name for the dynamic duo of girl and wolf) from danger, but now that she is part of Freki, she will not so easily be kept."

395MelissaFaulkner

Melfreak! smilies/icon_gonk.gif smilies/icon_crying.gif

Melissa put her head down.

I can't help it if I'm a freak. smilies/icon_cry.gif

396Hugin the Raven

"...You think I don't know that?"

Evan glowered at Hakan for a moment. A few moments later, he shut his senses off. But before he did... he noticed that Hakan had covered her as well. He didn't read any sort of poking or prodding, though.

Remember... there is no such thing as coincidence.

Evan shook his head, as if he didn't believe what Hakan had just said. What he was really doing was shaking off the ever-nagging thought that the boy was hiding something else. He did not like it when people hid details that could be rather important.

But once again... none of his business, right? Oh, no- especially since Atal was apparently a prime target for whoever was tracking their movements. Thus, he did not prod any further, though it was quite irritating to do so. Instead, he continued speaking.

"You're fooling yourself if you think that I wouldn't do anything to keep her safe. I do care about her, you know."

Stop fooling yourself... You are keeping her safe because you need her. I admit, it was a fine strategy. But trusting the boy with her was not; now look where that's gotten us.

Shut up, just for one second!

Evan simply closed his eyes. "That's not the problem anymore though, is it? With her and Freki as one, however temporary the link may be, she is capable of fighting back. Whoever is looking for us will go so far as to come out of his hidey-hole sooner or later, and we have to be ready."

Evan sighed and rested his head against the wall.

"And please, don't call her names."

397Kalin DNom

"It was a name that symbolizes what they have become. It was not meant in mean spirit. Freki and Geri were all that I and Atal had as children. I would not dishonor them so." His voice was low, but there was a certain calm sense of command to it. "So I trust you not to bismirch my honor so in suggesting that I would." There was no rising, as he was trying to get Atal to sleep.

"Keep your so called wisdom to yourself, bird. You don't even have a whole mind anymore. Besides, I'm beginning to think that Þórr might have a reason for his dislike" He then turned way from Evan with that implied threat and then turned to Melissa with a smile. "It was not meant as a dishonor, milady. I think Freki could have chosen no finer of a companion. It is a name that honor the fact you are both half of a whole."

A delicate hand reached up to cup Hakan's cheek as the woman curled against him. "They simply do not understand you, beloved. Your bluntness is taken for rudeness."

That drew Hakan's attention to the woman in his arms. "You were listening.

"When it concerns you, I always listen." And the two teenagers were quiet, content merely to hold each other.

398Silabus Whitelight

An old Dwarf was walking along the small mountain path he had afew other dwarves following him holding wepons,armor,and shields of all types. They were singing happy songs and there aprons shined in the sunlight brightly like there happy faces. Suddenly the ledge broke and all the dwarves started falling. In a flash of light the dwarf in the front made a platform grow from the cliff that caught them and like an elevator slowly moved them up to another path to walk on.

399Hugin the Raven

Hn. The feeling is mutual. He's the one that made me this way.

With that, Hugin was silent, thank the Gods.

"I really do hate him sometimes. He does have a point, though... If what had happened back there weren't necessary, I'd have thought it wiser to solve the problem myself. I didn't think that I would lose my original means of finding what I was looking for... but that doesn't matter now."

With that, he voiced his opinion. He hadn't found it pretty when he did before, but he took a shot at it anyway.

"You'll have to forgive my... rudeness. It's just that there are quite a few things that don't make sense right now. I'm sure I'll find out later, but there may not be a later. That said, I would like to ask you if there's anything... important you want to tell me before we keep going."

400Kalin DNom

"Such as?" It really wasn't in his nature to hide things, but Evan had no way of knowing that. "I am here to protect Atal, and to find Freki a partner before she wasted away. I was not expecting either of you. I only knew that Geri told me to wait until someone killed his and Freki's mortal bodies. Then to raise their godsoul. So if you want to know something, I suggest asking Geri, who most defintely doesn't like the other half of your mind. Considering they liked to peck at each other even while the All-Father was around."

401Hugin the Raven

So there it was. The real reason why he had come out of nowhere, just after those wolves had died. Great.

But Evan didn't like having another person to fight. His expression went blank and he turned his head towards the wolf. Excellent... so what now? Hugin knew how to talk to these people- he didn't. And even if there were some way to do so, he wouldn't. After all, they didn't like each other.

"I suppose I'll just have to find out for myself, then. I don't want to fight with anyone else today... Especially not with Geri, who could just as easily bite my head off to stop Hugin from speaking."

The information was vital. But if it would cause him to get into a heated argument that would probably give him a splitting headache in half an hour, he'd rather not do it. It simply was not worth the effort it took to engage in such verbal abuse to get something that probably wouldn't be of use until later.

402Kalin DNom

And Geri just sat there over his haunch of meat that was now just a pile of bones that he was idly gnawing on protectively. He wouldn't even let Freki get close. And if Evan looked too close, he would see a very satisfied and smirking grin on his wolfish features.

403Hugin the Raven

He didn't. Perhaps it was better that he didn't, or he would ask why the wolf wore that self-satisfied smirk. Evan had a bit much to worry about at the moment. He didn't want to wait for whoever was coming for them. If it was their opponent, so be it. If not, so much the better if they arrived first. But the strategically sound thing to do would be... well, wait.

And thus, the evening stretched onward, until the sun was below the horizon once again. The storm had not hidden the passage of the day, though during the last hours of the sunlight, all they could see was grey.

Evan had to wonder to himself how he was going to fix the problem in his own head before trying to fix those of others. Perhaps a bit of self-importance would have kept him from this little quest of his, but it was a fellow Aesir. He couldn't really deny, could he?

...No. When it came down to it, he could not. Besides, something had to be corrected about Thor's mistake. That thought alone made his placid features crack a bit, his right eye twitching in annoyance.

404Silabus Whitelight

Silabus Whitelight Wrote:

An old Dwarf was walking along the small mountain path he had afew other dwarves following him holding wepons,armor,and shields of all types. They were singing happy songs and there aprons shined in the sunlight brightly like there happy faces. Suddenly the ledge broke and all the dwarves started falling. In a flash of light the dwarf in the front made a platform grow from the cliff that caught them and like an elevator slowly moved them up to another path to walk on.

((So the fact no one has replied to talk to the Dwarves means I am terrible at this right?))

405MelissaFaulkner

((No, no one in the caves has any way of knowing about the dwarves, except maybe Karasu when she posts.))

Melissa coverd her wolf eyes. She had never seen him look like that! smilies/icon_eek.gif Evan sure did look scary right now!

smilies/icon_gonk.gif

406Hugin the Raven

Evan calmed himself a moment later and casually made his way towards the impromptu living room. He needed time to think. Sure, Hugin's strategic mind was brilliant, but the way he put his words gave Evan a headache. With that said, what he really needed besides a way to help Melissa (and now retrieve the real Balmung from wherever it was), was a way to repair his mind.

As long as he didn't have that, he wouldn't entirely be himself, would he? But first things first. Find someone who can help Melissa, get the sword, kill the bad guy, get the girl and bring her back. And in that order, thank-you-very-much.

His confidence was slowly returning to him as he repeated his mission over in his head. And finally, he had enough nerve to begin speaking to Geri. He didn't know how to begin, but seeing as the wolf didn't like him from the start, he might as well just dive in.

Hopefully, the headache would not be too bad.

Hello, Geri.

407Kalin DNom

The wolf licked its chops as if Evan was a tasty morsal. Hello, bird...One paw over the other and it waited, its time was coming and it knew it had the upper hand.

408Hugin the Raven

Why did he get the feeling that Geri wanted to eat him for a snack? His expression however, remained unreadable. He wanted to make it clear that there was a difference between himself and Hugin.

I'm not the bird you so hate. I won't pluck your eyes out- I only want to talk. If he knows what is good for him, he'll shut up and let us have a conversation.

As if he had a choice in the matter. When Hugin wanted to speak, he spoke. Persona boundaries had nothing to do with that, which was annoying. But for now, the raven remained surprsingly silent. Maybe he just didn't want to talk to the wolf at all?

Or perhaps this was a way to repay Evan for his so-called mistake.

409Kalin DNom

You would still be tasty...Geri merely smiled as if to let Evan do as he wished, Though my appetite is more fearsome than even Freki.Evan would hear a chuckle in his mind as the wolf began to preen it's paws.

410Hugin the Raven

Evan's face remained placid. There was no real use talking to him, was there? No questions, no answers, no nothing. Just him being looked at, as if he were some kind of tasty meal. Why did he do this again?

Oh, yes. Information. Well, that was screwed, so he might as well get some rest at the moment.

Just do me a favor and don't try to eat me with my eyes closed. Apparently, this conversation was finished before it began.

And with that, he set about forgetting that the mental chat ever happened by closing his eyes and meditating. In no more than five seconds, his mind would be clear of thoughts. Thing about that is, he hadn't realized that he was sitting in the chair that was carved with the ravens and wolves. It just looked comfortable enough to sleep in, that was all.

Then again, he couldn't sleep- not in here and not next to Geri. So he relaxed and meditated. For some odd reason however, the raven was nervous for once in his quite long life. This chair meant something when one sat in it. He wouldn't be surprised if he was forcibly ejected from the seat by some entity that reserved it only for the worthy.

For once, he hoped that for Evan's sake, it did not do so.

411Kalin DNom

He would not be ejected, but he would not find any peace to mediate. For the moment he sat there, his mind would be filled with visions. Visions of the past, and visions of the future, of what had been done, and what remained to be so...There was Thor with his hammer, throwing it to the skies as Hugin flew over, Tyr's hand being devoured by Fenris, and all of the rest of the old legends.

And then there was something new....

A dark man, held a child, while another child sat beside him, her blond curls framing her face. "Father, when will we see mother again?"

The man turned with a dark and secretive smile and patted the child's head. "When she realizes what a fool she's been, she'll come to us, Þrúðr. Then she will come to find Ullr and you." He brushed the girl's cheek affectionately, but there was just something sinister about his posture. Then he turned as if looking directly at Evan.

"Come when you will, old bird. I will still remain..." And then the vision clouded, and Evan was left with visions of the past.

412Hugin the Raven

Evan was assaulted for a moment. Instead of his mind clearing, it flooded. It almost hurt- so much at once. But something within him, be it the Raven of Thought or something else, managed to endure it as he sat there. The very moment when he was suddenly knocked from the sky however, almost undid him...

He could feel the entire right side of his body, from the wing to the talons below, breaking and snapping. All he was doing was looking for Munin- that was about it. Why that hammer had been thrown was unknown, even now. But now... now he hated him even more for it.

He saw himself change into a more suitable form for the situation as his mind split itself into two, to preserve the thoughts of Odin from being lost... The Raven of Thought, Hugin, was not dead and had yet to meet his fate.

But it was close, as his now human form slammed into the ground, fracturing his skull and thus locking Hugin away for a few millennia. He was only supposed to watch and guide, not be completely silent. That was not in the plan at all. Perhaps that was why he was so bitter. So many mistakes made while he was out cold... so many errors in judgment and mistakes to correct.

As that image faded, another appeared. One of Tyr. The boy- no, the Aesir. The sacrifice of his right hand was necesssary to stave off the Twilight, though it was also one of the things that got it moving. Immediately, that one faded, and several others took its place. Everything, from past, to the current present. That headache that he was expecting was starting to come to the surface.

I don't think... I can take much more of this...

And then, he saw it.

Him... The one who had ended the Age of the Gods. Loki, the Betrayer.

Next to him were two children, one boy and one girl. Hugin refused to speak, but he knew who they were. One of them was to become a Valkyrie... The other was a masterful archer and warrior of the Aesir. But there was a problem- they were calling him father.

The Raven of Thought couldn't stay quiet however, as he was basically challenged to come and get them. From his tone of voice and his body language, he did not have good intentions for them...

Loki, you b*****d... I will kill you for this.

And with that, Evan's eyes opened, his gaze wild and unfocused.

What the hell was that?

Then, he looked at the chair that he sat in.

Don't tell me that this is...

It is. Be fortunate you had me with you- no mere mortal can sit in the High Seat of the All-Father and retain his sanity. So then, what will you do now?

413Kalin DNom

Hakan looked up and smiled at Evan, though he said nothing. "Are you alright, friend?" There was just something that was there in his face that said he knew exactly what Evan had seen. He lifted one finger to his lips as if to tell Evan not to speak of what he'd actually seen, nodding his head towards Geri. As if he didn't trust Geri either.

Hakan's arms were still wrapped around Atal though, and he would not leave her, so he was merely asking to make sure.

414Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded, slowly. He still felt as if all that were a dream- or rather, a nightmare. Feeling his own body break, about fifteen to twenty bones in total as far as human anatomy was concerned, was disconcerting at best, and hellish at worst. That was no dream- it was memories. Actual events that happened.

And now, he knew. He knew all of them.

"Yeah... I'm fine."

Interesting... he sounded more confident now. Hugin did not respond, seeing as Evan seemed to be in control. His face returned to its blank, fixed, unblinking state, but his voice seemed to have a different tone to it.

"Hakan, do you really know where Balmung is? Because tomorrow, we're going sword hunting. Far be it from me to face my opponent without a proper weapon."

Besides, he had to hold on to that sword- it might be the only thing that could penetrate that thick hide of Thor's. If anything else, he at least wanted to bleed him for what he had done. For everything that he had done. Tomorrow would be an eventful day.

415Kalin DNom

He was greeted with a blank stare, as Hakan thought. He then looked down at Atal. "No friend, I will not help you look for -that- sword. It is not yours to wield. You risk your very existence to do so..." the words were spoken with a prophetic edge, but he said nothing further.

416Hugin the Raven

His expression didn't change much, but he was irritated. Foggy statements and prophecy seemed to be the order of the day, and while it was rather interesting, he had no time for it- at least, not now. He knew it was someone else's sword, but he needed it right now... Still, he wasn't one to not listen to the signs.

"Nnn... I would ask what you meant by that but I doubt you would tell me. That said, do you have any suggestions? This sword I have here won't hack it, and Loki is as much of an expert at runes as you or myself. The odds are not good, even with our current numbers."

That didn't mean they wouldn't go anyway. The wheels in his head were turning, considering whether or not that tower further up the mountain was what they were looking for, or if they were heading the wrong way altogether.

417Kalin DNom

"If you are meant to defeat him, you will have the weapons you need. But Balmung is not for you. You would surely meet your own death if you sought it." He tried to smile encouragingly. He wasn't trying to do anything other than watch over the young stripling of Hugin's. It was interesting. It seemed as if the young man had influenced Hugin, more than Hugin had influenced him. Perhaps something had happened to incapacitate the full aptitude of Hugin's abilities. He would have never relied on another's weapon for his own purpose.

418Hugin the Raven

Who does this kid think he is? What's that supposed to mean, 'if I'm meant to'?

Hugin scoffed.

Exactly what you think it means, fool. If you are destined to defeat him, fate will provide you with the necessary tools. And are you completely brain dead? Do you not know that you already have everything you need? For the love of the Gods, think! I have granted you all the power you require. You will not need to draw that paltry sword once, and if you do you will have a proper weapon before this is over.

...Fine. But I still don't trust you.

This time, you'll have to. Now be quiet and nod your head.

Evan didn't like using his counterpart's abilities. Evan was Evan, and no one else. What he did use was simple rune magic, nothing more. What he had at his disposal was more potent, and it'd be needed at this point in time.

"Well, if you say so... but I'm not going to die here."

419Karasu~Lady Raven~

Silabus Whitelight Wrote:

An old Dwarf was walking along the small mountain path he had afew other dwarves following him holding wepons,armor,and shields of all types. They were singing happy songs and there aprons shined in the sunlight brightly like there happy faces. Suddenly the ledge broke and all the dwarves started falling. In a flash of light the dwarf in the front made a platform grow from the cliff that caught them and like an elevator slowly moved them up to another path to walk on.

Karasu misted away from Melissa and the cave altogether as the wind brought her something that she had not been expecting at all. The lady appeared on the dwarves platform as the wind swirld around them. Icy blue eyes looking at the sunshine with a scowl of disbelief. "Well that is an interesting trick I must say..." She had just left a blizzard and yet a short distance away it was still bright and sunny.

420Hugin the Raven

This time, Evan did not follow. Why should he? He was busy speaking to Hakan. Still, he did sense her presense fading, and mentally took a note to ask her where she had gone and what she had found. With that, he sat down again, this time in a chair... that wasn't that chair.

Still comfortable, though.

421Silabus Whitelight

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

> Silabus Whitelight Wrote: > An old Dwarf was walking along the small mountain path he had afew other dwarves following him holding wepons,armor,and shields of all types. They were singing happy songs and there aprons shined in the sunlight brightly like there happy faces. Suddenly the ledge broke and all the dwarves started falling. In a flash of light the dwarf in the front made a platform grow from the cliff that caught them and like an elevator slowly moved them up to another path to walk on.

Karasu misted away from Melissa and the cave altogether as the wind brought her something that she had not been expecting at all. The lady appeared on the dwarves platform as the wind swirld around them. Icy blue eyes looking at the sunshine with a scowl of disbelief. "Well that is an interesting trick I must say..." She had just left a blizzard and yet a short distance away it was still bright and sunny.

An old Dwarf was walking along the small mountain path he had afew other dwarves following him holding wepons,armor,and shields of all types. They were singing happy songs and there aprons shined in the sunlight brightly like there happy faces. Suddenly the ledge broke and all the dwarves started falling. In a flash of light the dwarf in the front made a platform grow from the cliff that caught them and like an elevator slowly moved them up to another path to walk on.

A bunch of Dwarves circled around her stareing with curiosity. "Oye what are you lass". Another Dwarf with a long orange beard spoke. "Were is your beard Lasse"? The leader contiued to move the platform up as another looked to the sky to see two black dots. "Lad's and Lass's here come Pitt n' Shin".

422MelissaFaulkner

Melissa remained mentally dominant over Freki most of the time, it was still her after-all, she never really asked to be indwelt by all these beings that were suppossed to lost with the ages. She picked her wolf body up and walked back toward where Evan was sitting timidly, her head down and her tail limp between her legs and pushed herself between Evan's legs and laid her head on his left knee, staring up at him with sad eyes glowing yellow. She knew now, really, she wished she didn't. Letting herself be Evan's child and just going with the flow, not knowing, had been so much more peaceful.

Melissa hadn't been hearing any of the conversations, unless Freki was eavesdropping, which she wasn't. But she knew now, she knew who and what everyone here was, except for Atal, and Freki wouldn't tell her.

Does having Freki inside me make me like you Evan? Are Freki and Hugin friends?

423Hugin the Raven

It is Geri that does not like anyone... Freki is simply hungry most of the time, but she is usually agreeable with Hugin. So there is no need to worry. As for what's happenning to you...

He smiled to himself.

I'd wager that it does make you somewhat like me. Still, it is temporary and will only last for a brief time. Trust me on that, all right? I will make sure that you are back to your little girl self. I give you my word.

That'd mean killing what was left of Ymir. Which he did not know how to do yet. Fortunately for him, the old coot couldn't hear his thoughts. Evan placed a hand on the wolf-girl's head and petted softly.

424Karasu~Lady Raven~

Silabus Whitelight Wrote:

A bunch of Dwarves circled around her stareing with curiosity. "Oye what are you lass". Another Dwarf with a long orange beard spoke. "Were is your beard Lasse"? The leader contiued to move the platform up as another looked to the sky to see two black dots. "Lad's and Lass's here come Pitt n' Shin".

It actualy took her a few moments before she turned her attention back to the Dwarves. "I am... the West Wind."

She looked up to try and figure out what they were all looking at, completely ignoring their other questions.

425Kalin DNom

Hakan looked worried as he looked at Melissa and Evan. But just as it looked as if he might speak, he looked down to Atal, who was shifting in his arms and closed his lips. I should let her find out the easier way. Better that she doesn't know until the time comes. Knowing will only make the road harder. But he was comfortable with that line of though and merely wrapped his arms tighter around Atal and leaned back against the cold wall, though he seemed not to feel it at all.

426Hugin the Raven

For a moment, Evan looked up, catching Hakan's troubled gaze. His expression turned from warm and inviting to an unreadable stone wall, his eyes boring into him. By now, he already knew that the boy could pick up thoughts and read intentions. He still didn't like that, and neither did Hugin. Still, both knew that there was nothing that could be done about it.

Hakan's face suggested that he wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth and then halted, alarm bells went off in Evan's head. Something was wrong. Shielding his thoughts from Melissa, he asked Hakan a quite direct question as he looked down at Atal. He sounded tired of all this secrecy, though it seemed that Hugin didn't seem to mind.

Look... I came here to recover one little girl and to solve a myriad of problems for another. However, since you seem to know so much, then tell me the truth. Is she going to be all right?

427Silabus Whitelight

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

> Silabus Whitelight Wrote: > A bunch of Dwarves circled around her stareing with curiosity. "Oye what are you lass". Another Dwarf with a long orange beard spoke. "Were is your beard Lasse"? The leader contiued to move the platform up as another looked to the sky to see two black dots. "Lad's and Lass's here come Pitt n' Shin".

It actualy took her a few moments before she turned her attention back to the Dwarves. "I am... the West Wind."

She looked up to try and figure out what they were all looking at, completely ignoring their other questions.

A bunch of Dwarves circled around her stareing with curiosity. "Oye what are you lass". Another Dwarf with a long orange beard spoke. "Were is your beard Lasse"? The leader contiued to move the platform up as another looked to the sky to see two black dots. "Lad's and Lass's here come Pitt n' Shin".

Two human-like creatures were flying towards the platform. As they got closer you could see they were wearing orange sweaters with green vests over them witch seemed to be made of leaves,they had long rainbow stalkings on as well. Their wings would be tranceparent if they did not change colors every few moments. The two landed and you could see their pointed ears and green hair. "Hi Dwarves how have you been lately"? Pitt said smileing while Shin was glareing at you harshly.

428Karasu~Lady Raven~

Silabus Whitelight Wrote:

Two human-like creatures were flying towards the platform. As they got closer you could see they were wearing orange sweaters with green vests over them witch seemed to be made of leaves,they had long rainbow stalkings on as well. Their wings would be tranceparent if they did not change colors every few moments. The two landed and you could see their pointed ears and green hair. "Hi Dwarves how have you been lately"? Pitt said smileing while Shin was glareing at you harshly.

Karasu simply glared back at the odd pair, wondering what the hell they were supposed to be."Any chance one of you might be good at breaking up winter storms?"

429Silabus Whitelight

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

> Silabus Whitelight Wrote: > Two human-like creatures were flying towards the platform. As they got closer you could see they were wearing orange sweaters with green vests over them witch seemed to be made of leaves,they had long rainbow stalkings on as well. Their wings would be tranceparent if they did not change colors every few moments. The two landed and you could see their pointed ears and green hair. "Hi Dwarves how have you been lately"? Pitt said smileing while Shin was glareing at you harshly.

Karasu simply glared back at the odd pair, wondering what the hell they were supposed to be."Any chance one of you might be good at breaking up winter storms?"

Two human-like creatures were flying towards the platform. As they got closer you could see they were wearing orange sweaters with green vests over them witch seemed to be made of leaves,they had long rainbow stalkings on as well. Their wings would be tranceparent if they did not change colors every few moments. The two landed and you could see their pointed ears and green hair. "Hi Dwarves how have you been lately"? Pitt said smileing while Shin was glareing at you harshly.

Shin&Pitt smiled at you while there wings turned blue. Pitt was the first to speak. "Well yes we could but we love the cold". Shin continued to glare at her he did not like the person but he was like that to all at first. "Hmph and for your infermation we are Light Elves and yes we are far from the Feywood but the Dwarves are far from Earth Valley as well".

430Karasu~Lady Raven~

The lady looked right back down her nose at the pair, it was a strange time when dwarves and elves actually got along, she could remember a time when the two races would have happily called each other names rather than exchange greetings... The only thing they had in common was their affiliation to the Earth itself. "Well then you are of no use to me at all."

Earth and wind were opposites, and it didn't help that Karasu was not really all that friendly to begin with. The lady turned from the group and looked back up the mountain to contemplate the storm that was defiantly not natural.

((Sorry, I am not blowing you off, I just have no real idea where you want this little meeting to take you smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

431Silabus Whitelight

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

The lady looked right back down her nose at the pair, it was a strange time when dwarves and elves actually got along, she could remember a time when the two races would have happily called each other names rather than exchange greetings... The only thing they had in common was their affiliation to the Earth itself. "Well then you are of no use to me at all."

Earth and wind were opposites, and it didn't help that Karasu was not really all that friendly to begin with. The lady turned from the group and looked back up the mountain to contemplate the storm that was defiantly not natural.

((Sorry, I am not blowing you off, I just have no real idea where you want this little meeting to take you smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

Pitt glared at Shin. "Of corse we will help you what do you need"? Shin glared back. "Well she looked odd". The dwarves were talking to eachother happly.

((Well I dont want this to end and um I have done my homework on elves and dwarves. You elves and Dwarves always got along it was them and sprites that did not like each other but it is a common misconseption.))

432Karasu~Lady Raven~

"I am odd... to say the least." smilies/icon_twisted.gif Karasu actually thought that was quite amusing, although there was only a hint of a smile on her face as she pointed up the mountain.

"A winter storm has my party trapped in a cave up there, I can get them out, but not without shredding the weather patterns around the entire mountain range...and I do not like the thought of hurting innocents because someone thinks they can stop us with a little bad weather." Icy blue eyes scanned sky, watching clouds drift away.

433Silabus Whitelight

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

"I am odd... to say the least." smilies/icon_twisted.gif Karasu actually thought that was quite amusing, although there was only a hint of a smile on her face as she pointed up the mountain.

"A winter storm has my party trapped in a cave up there, I can get them out, but not without shredding the weather patterns around the entire mountain range...and I do not like the thought of hurting innocents because someone thinks they can stop us with a little bad weather." Icy blue eyes scanned sky, watching clouds drift away.

Pitt&Shin nodded at eachother and finaly Shin smiled and spoke. "Sure we will help you we can make a wind barrier to protect them".

434Karasu~Lady Raven~

"A wind barreir?" That got her hackles up slightly, but her voice turned all smooth and light. "You would try and comand a little bit of the element of Air in the middle of a blizzard?"

435Silabus Whitelight

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

"A wind barreir?" That got her hackles up slightly, but her voice turned all smooth and light. "You would try and comand a little bit of the element of Air in the middle of a blizzard?"

Pitt and Shin giggled as if some inside joke was occuring. Pitt spoke. "Elven magic will do more than just that plus if we need more we will use it so plese just lead the way".

436Ryugi Kazamaru

Across the snow-capped mountains a lone traveler walked. He carried a large sword on his back, and a smaller broadsword at his side. He admired the view as he trudged along, thinking, and just enjoying the nature that surrounded this place. He was a man searching for his place in the world, something that everyone would come to terms with over their lifetime. He had his mission in life, and his driving spirit, but he lacked a niche, a spot to call his own, and without that, a man was only half a man, or so it was said. And so, he'd struck out into the world, saying a quick goodbye to his love and his family, before making his journey.

It was chilly, but nothing so cold that he couldn't take it. He stopped for a moment to admire the scenery and take a breath of the cool, fresh, mountain air.

437EveeKnight

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Across the snow-capped mountains a lone traveler walked. He carried a large sword on his back, and a smaller broadsword at his side. He admired the view as he trudged along, thinking, and just enjoying the nature that surrounded this place. He was a man searching for his place in the world, something that everyone would come to terms with over their lifetime. He had his mission in life, and his driving spirit, but he lacked a niche, a spot to call his own, and without that, a man was only half a man, or so it was said. And so, he'd struck out into the world, saying a quick goodbye to his love and his family, before making his journey.

It was chilly, but nothing so cold that he couldn't take it. He stopped for a moment to admire the scenery and take a breath of the cool, fresh, mountain air.

"Kiyaaa!!"

Somewhere in the distance, something exploded.

438Ryugi Kazamaru

What the hell was that!?

Ryugi's eyes opened wide and he turned towards the noise, dashing towards it as quickly as he could. And by the sound of it, someone could really use his help.

439EveeKnight

When he alighted the next ridge, he would see it.

Nestled within the mountain top was a small crater, made centuries ago by a meteor slamming into the mountain, making a natural ledge several hundred feet wide. It was hard to find - the mountain ranges spread for miles. Only a flying machine or a person who flew could find it easily.

Standing on the ledge was a woman, her blonde hair matted and damp from the ice, her green eyes hard. Twin scars looped themselves around her hands as she picked up a rock, the piece of stone easily twice her size and weight - before she held it steady before slamming her fist into it, destroying it in a single, explosive blow, fire reporting from her hand as the rock smouldered to pieces.

Meryl pulled her hair from her face and looked down at the ground once more. The rubble was so thick she could almost wade through it.

She was dressed bizarrely - wearing a simply, tattered tank top and some torn leggings. It looked like she hadn't been washed in a year...

440Ryugi Kazamaru

Holy crap...

Meryl... What are YOU doing out here?

Ryugi rounded the bend and halted, recognizing the young woman from his team the previous year.

441EveeKnight

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Holy crap...

Meryl... What are YOU doing out here?

Ryugi rounded the bend and halted, recognizing the young woman from his team the previous year.

The blonde girl turned her head to look up at Ryugi, her green eyes slightly aimless as her sight bore holes into him.

"...Training." She replied, barely audible to him. She spoke in normal tones - he was far away.

She turned and began to walk away from him, starting to cross the ledge towards a small cave to the north.

442Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi, at a loss at how exactly to respond to her statement, decided to follow her for the moment. What harm could it do? Besides, he was a gentleman first and a quester second. His niche could wait, this seemed important...

443Karasu~Lady Raven~

Silabus Whitelight Wrote:

Pitt and Shin giggled as if some inside joke was occurring. Pitt spoke. "Elven magic will do more than just that plus if we need more we will use it so please just lead the way".

smilies/icon_stare.gif "What gives you the right?" Karasu clenched her fists and strained against her anger, the wind suddenly picking up around the party on the cliff.

"The wind will not be commanded! Nor will I, Never AGAIN!" smilies/icon_scream.gif The elemental struck out at the elves with a hurricane force wind sheer. The dwarves would be lucky if they felt a slight breeze that was how focused the attack was.

They had all made a big mistake by ignoring what she had said, if the lot of them had been paying attention they would have known that they faced an ancient elemental force, only masquerading as a physical being... Karasu had introduced herself as The West Wind, and that was exactly what she was only now she was also angry!!

Karasu turned and misted away again, she had spent too long away from Hugin and needed to regain her control.

((fixes your spelling errors while she is at it smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif sorry))

444Hugin the Raven

Back in the cave, Evan quirked an eyebrow as he felt a tingle on the back of his neck. He chuckled to himself, mostly in amusement. He didn't know what had happened exactly, but he somehow knew that Karasu was going to come back in a hissy fit. He felt for the poor guy who actually made Lady Raven angry- she was usually so calm. Well, when she didn't have a look in her eyes that completely and totally creeped him out.

445Silabus Whitelight

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

> Silabus Whitelight Wrote: > Pitt and Shin giggled as if some inside joke was occurring. Pitt spoke. "Elven magic will do more than just that plus if we need more we will use it so please just lead the way".

smilies/icon_stare.gif "What gives you the right?" Karasu clenched her fists and strained against her anger, the wind suddenly picking up around the party on the cliff.

"The wind will not be commanded! Nor will I, Never AGAIN!" smilies/icon_scream.gif The elemental struck out at the elves with a hurricane force wind sheer. The dwarves would be lucky if they felt a slight breeze that was how focused the attack was.

They had all made a big mistake by ignoring what she had said, if the lot of them had been paying attention they would have known that they faced an ancient elemental force, only masquerading as a physical being... Karasu had introduced herself as The West Wind, and that was exactly what she was only now she was also angry!!

Karasu turned and misted away again, she had spent too long away from Hugin and needed to regain her control.

((fixes your spelling errors while she is at it smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif sorry))

Pitt and Shin giggled as if some inside joke was occurring. Pitt spoke. "Elven magic will do more than just that plus if we need more we will use it so please just lead the way".

Pitt and Shin nodded then spoke in Elven language. "Vila aug vilamendio windos micao slince bairioria"!!!! Just when the wind was going them is suddenly went up into the stratosphere.

Pitt had an annoyied look on his face. "That was the rudest thing to do after we offer to help then she tells us that trying to help it wrong. So what is the point in asking?!!!!!" Pitt's face was red with rage while Shin patted his shoulder and smiled at him. "Plese Pitt don't get so worked up about that. Our goal is to set up a Smithery for the Dwarves somewere on these Mountains. But to do that we must not waste any energy with gruges as small as that". An evil smile went across Pitt's face. "Plus there is a good chance we can meet her agin. Then if we play our leaves right we may be able to get revenge still". Shin flew into the air. "Ok dwarves lets get back to work". "Aye!!!!!!!!!!!" All the dwarves replied in a roar. Pitt sat on the ground panting with tiredness. "Gosh we got lucky that time. I can't beleve we let her do that so suddenly. Shin nodded in agreement. "Well we can do the same thing it would just take us abit longer". Pitt shied. "Well I guess we can't be perfect at everything.

((Ok sorry about that my internet was not working right. Also what is a twik?))

446Hugin the Raven

((Okay, I have been watching this little exchange, and have been amused. But this is where I draw the line...

A hurricane force wind is considered a whole gale, travelling at a speed of approximately 65 knots (75 mph). Considering how long-winded that little spell is and how short of a time Karasu needs to build up that amount of power (seeing as she is a force of nature with a physical form rather than a human being), your two characters would get swept away with such force that they'd smash against any sort of rock formation that happened to be behind them.

Now, you could post that your two characters got lucky and didn't get hurt on their way down; I don't want to see them dead before their time comes. All I ask is that you change your post to account for physics, or I will be forced to assume that you are a twink.))

447Kalin DNom

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

For a moment, Evan looked up, catching Hakan's troubled gaze. His expression turned from warm and inviting to an unreadable stone wall, his eyes boring into him. By now, he already knew that the boy could pick up thoughts and read intentions. He still didn't like that, and neither did Hugin. Still, both knew that there was nothing that could be done about it.

Hakan's face suggested that he wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth and then halted, alarm bells went off in Evan's head. Something was wrong. Shielding his thoughts from Melissa, he asked Hakan a quite direct question as he looked down at Atal. He sounded tired of all this secrecy, though it seemed that Hugin didn't seem to mind.

Look... I came here to recover one little girl and to solve a myriad of problems for another. However, since you seem to know so much, then tell me the truth. Is she going to be all right?

Not even gods are perfect, my friend. Even they can be fooled. Freki hungers not only for food, but also for the unworthy. I bound Melissa to her, because she is the only one who would be able to completely keep Ymir from her. If Ymir attempts to get close to the girl, Freki will devour him. Freki has claimed the child. They are each others...for life. Hakan smiled reassuringly, Have you never considered what Tyr means? He -was-, even before the All father...

448Hugin the Raven

Evan didn't like the sound of that. If one added two and two together, the assumption that would be made was that he would never see Melissa again. The wolves served Hakan, and Freki was now a part of Melissa. Hence, when added together, the result was not very reassuring.

That's a problem, then. I didn't want her to be a vessel for anything else... No offense to Freki, as honorable as she is, but aside from the immortality part, I wanted her to have a good life, not something like this. And the further up the mountain we go, the worse it's going to get.

He didn't know why just yet, but that feeling seemed to intensify. The more he thought about it, the more he believed that if Melissa had not gone with him on this journey, everything would have been fine... He could have taken care of this problem himself instead of adding more burdens to the girl's shoulders.

But seeing as it was too late for that, and he had lost his means of locating Idunn, the only option remaining was to move forward. Besides, his instincts still told him that Atal was the one they sought. Though they hadn't reached the tower yet, he was becoming more and more sure that he had already found what he was looking for.

Loki was probably, more than likely, within the confines of that tower, and if not, it would remove one of the possible locations that he would be. His mind was made up.

This storm is a distraction from our objective. We have to get it cleared and move forward. I doubt that Karasu would have any sort of reason to wreck the weather patterns around here, but that doesn't mean that I'll just sit here and wait for them to come to us.

We have two options, since waiting is no longer one of them. The more we wait, the lower our success rate will be. We can either brave the storm, or break it.

Since their opposition already knew that they were about to go knocking on his doorstep, there was no use in hiding the fact. The only thing one could do was kick down the door and face him head on. Sneaking in the back way wasn't possible with the route they were taking, so straight-on would have to do.

449Kalin DNom

Hakan smiled again, though it was a smile of understanding; rather than patronizing. Sir, do you think I would do that to a child, if I did not think it was needed. Freki wished to see the world, I gave her that chance, you will not lose her so easily. He glanced around, and lifted Atal's chin up, kissing her softly on the lips.

As your lady said, legends change, and the All-Father is dead.

Atal blinked sleepily, but returned Hakan's soft kiss, "Is it time to wake, beloved?" Hakan merely nodded.

"It is time to continue our journey. It is time to go home..."

450Karasu~Lady Raven~

Lady Minx Wrote:

"It is time to continue our journey. It is time to go home..."

smilies/icon_rolleyes.gif "At long last.. blessed be..."Karasu's voice snarled in all of their ears.. she was there and yet only partially, not yet physically. She wasn't anywhere physically at the moment as a matter of fact, the elemental was metaphysically in the heart of the storm, happily ripping the currents of power to shreds. Every time the storm tried to fight her she simply cut off it's connection before the atoms had a chance to connect again. She was not The true avatar of Air, and could not simply command the storm to stop, but she had a power fulled by the turning of Gaia itself, and that was more than enough power to cut out the heart of any storm.

The wind outside the cave gave one last howl of despair before the silence reigned supreme. The snow continued to fall, but straight down now, and even that would stop once the elemental sent a little breeze to break up the clouds over head.

Karasu decided to reform herself in the cave, the look on her face saying quite clearly that she was in no mood to answer any questions. The lady was back in her gown again, having forgotten he modern clothing, the ornaments in her hair sparkling in the torch light, the long black locks falling around her shoulders like a dark cloak. "Ready?" smilies/icon_stare.gif

451Hugin the Raven

Evan simply stood and began making his way out of the cave. There was a nagging feeling at the back of his mind- something just on the edge of his knowledge. Now that one fear had been sated and one suspicion confirmed, there was another. It wasn't exactly a fear or suspicion, but something else.

What exactly was that tower, for Hakan to call it home? He wanted to know, but knew he couldn't ask the boy. He'd just have to find out for himself, wouldn't he?

"Ready."

He was the first to make his way out into the snow. Finding that there was still daylight left, he reminded himself that this was a two-day walk. The long way would have taken a bit more time- one, perhaps two days more. Perhaps a week, tops. That path was long forgotten now. Sitting on hildskjalf had all but obliterated the safe way.

Evan probably knew that in the short time they had been in that cave, whatever Loki was planning was either already in motion, or was in the final stages of planning. Either way, he had to get those two children back, before something else hindered their path.

"Let's get moving."

452Kalin DNom

"Are they going to be alright, Hakan?" Atal clung to the warrior boy, uncertain in this endeavor as she had been since the start. She seemed awfully meek for some reason.

Hakan for his part, threw his arm around Atal and nodded, "Everything will be alright once we get home. You just need to ....meet someone first..." His voice spoke of the fact he was burdened with some inner sorrow, but he only brushed away Atal's concern. And then he lead her to follow behind Evan and Melissa, with Geri at his opposite side. Leaving the strange cave and it's furnishings behind them.

453Silabus Whitelight

The peice of rock that all of the magical creatures were rideing on came to a wide path that lead to a valley in the mountains. Pitt and Shin nodded to each other then spoke in unison. "Ok everyone were back on the trail agin to find the perfect place to start a smithery. Then we will build mines and mine all the magicite these vast mountains have to offer us". The dwarves roared in excitement the picked up their things and headed for the trail. Vladimer the dwaf leader was the last to leave and he walked with the two Light elves after letting the rock fall down the mountain. "You boys are a great help and we thank you very much for it". Pitt patted him on the head. "Well we love magicite it is so helpful to our magic and armor so we could not think of anything else than to guard and help you on your trip". Shin intterupted the conversation. "Plus we always wanted to learn how dwarves make wepons in such an intricate mannor". Pitt flew to the front of the line makeing sure the trail was stable while Shin and Valdimer continued to talk to eachother.

454MelissaFaulkner

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

"Let's get moving."

Melissa was ready to go. In fact, she felt frisky, not overhearing the conversation between Hugin and Tyre but only Hugin's reassurances. She was frolicing in the snow, turning and whipping her tail. If someone would throw a stick, she would gladly go fetch it. She certainly had more than enough energy to climb for a few days.

455Hugin the Raven

And thus, they began their two-day journey, up the seemingly treacherous path. It was supposed to be completely gone in a few places, but there were ways around that. He thought back on that tower card again... and something flashed through his mind. The card wasn't just a location- something was going to go down inside that building.

For some odd reason, he wasn't afraid of that. What he was more afraid of was that something was going to happen to Melissa. It wasn't really going to be anything short of hell in there, but he was used to that, too. The card meant something else, too...

Someone's tower is about to come crashing down.

His step seemed to pick up as he thought of this. He didn't know whose tower was going to get struck by that lightning yet, but there were only two people who would probably be a target.

456Silabus Whitelight

After days of endless walking on the mountain trail the elves and dwarves came across a flat Valley-like area witch was near a cave that had the ore that they wanted to mine for themselves.

After seeing this the leader of the group Vladimer told them all to start makeing camp and be ready for alot of work the next few days.

"Ok Lad's and Lasses lets get moveing up an atum"!!!!! The dwarves rushed out of their beds to get their mineing equipment then once all of their pickaxes and hammers were with them they went into the mine to start mineing for things while others started to make bricks with the land around them for the shop by useing earth magic. The two elves Pitt and Shin were growing plant life and looking for a water sorce around the Valley-like area.

457Hugin the Raven

Of course, since Loki knew that they were coming for him, he also knew how to slow them down. Rock slides, avalanches, more of those wolves, anything. A wrong step somewhere could most likely lead to a pitfall straight down the mountain... or worse. It all depended on what mood the mountain -and the one who lived atop that mountain- was in today.

There was no way of telling that, either.

"Karasu, scout ahead. I'm expecting visitors soon, and I want to know where they are before they find us first."

He was not in the mood for any more surprises. The things that the High Seat had shown him were more of a history lesson than anything else, besides that one revalation. However, the more knowledge he had, the more power he had. Even if it was from the past.

458Karasu~Lady Raven~

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

It all depended on what mood the mountain -and the one who lived atop that mountain- was in today.

There was no way of telling that, either.

"Karasu, scout ahead. I'm expecting visitors soon., and I want to know where they are before they find us first."

Karasu nodded and misted away again, a gust of wind shaking snow off the trees on and arround the path as the wind searched ahead of the small party for any sign of danger. The fact that she revealed herself in even such a small way was a slight sign of the irritation that she was still trying to get over.

459Kalin DNom

Hakan said nothing; if he was honest, he was curious how this 'avatar' of Hugin's would work out. He wondered if Hugin and Evan even got along. They would have to if they wanted even a chance of defeating the enemy.

"Hakan, I'm hungry..."

The boy looked down and pondered the green haired woman's words. "We were there that whole time and you didn't eat anything? Silly girl..." But he wasn't scolding her in truth, it was obvious he was smitten. "Here..." He handed her something and she took a bit before snuggling closer into his cloak.

"They are waiting, Hakan. They won't weather this storm. They are going to make us come to them anyways..."

"I know...shhh..."

460Hugin the Raven

Evan wouldn't have minded their conversation at all- if it didn't involve what was waiting for them ahead. And now he heard that there wasn't just one waiting for them. It made him wonder what else Hakan was keeping from him- or if he wasn't, what else he himself was missing.

Either way, he didn't comment in return. Focused on the path ahead of him and looking for any signs of Karasu's return (or anything else that wasn't all that friendly), Evan kept his thoughts to himself for the moment. Everything would be most likely revealed in due time, though he still felt the need to ask.

He couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong with all this.

All of it seemed far too easy.

They were being tracked along their route- he knew that. Loki knew they were here, and most likely knew what to expect- Evan knew that as well. What he didn't know was why they hadn't been stopped by now. As soon as the storm was torn apart, alarm bells should have gone off at the tower atop the mountain, thus prompting another distraction almost immediately.

He was becoming increasingly certain that something else was going to bar their path- something far worse and far more of an obstacle than just a wandering snow storm that happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.

461MelissaFaulkner

((Didn't see any reason for a major post, at least not yet.))

Melissa followed along, her thoughts were on her new from and how soon she could get to be human okay. Freki seemed to be offended that Melissa was not pleased at her wolf form, and refused to speak. Her paws were trembling slightly, she didn't know why, but she felt like something was going to happen.

462Kalin DNom

((Sorry I've been so long guys. I'm kinda doing the whole real life spaz thing and can't do much actual plotting. I'll attempt some forward momentum sometime this weekend.))

463Hugin the Raven

((Thanks for the heads-up. Take care of yourself.))

464Silabus Whitelight

((While we are in Ooc I thought I should ask if any of you have any Mage Roleplaying Characters becase I have just been promoted in a guild to the Crew and I said I would talk to all the great RPers in the other guilds I was in. So if you do please say so.))

465Karasu~Lady Raven~

((Well this came to me in a blinding flash of light.. smilies/icon_xp.gif okay it was actualy a dizzy spell after coughing my head off... but same diff smilies/icon_blaugh.gif ))

Karasu suddenly dropped back to her phisical form a little ways up the trail.

look out...it was only a ghost of a whisper on the winds past Evan's ears, and it was the only warning that the party would recive as death swooped down on them from above.

Hurroks are nasty creatures to begin with, add to them barbarians weilding spears and you have claws, fangs and besekers with wings!

Seven of the wingged horse-like predetors attacked with enough persision to be thought of as an arial arts show, the party might have thought that the trees gave them enough cover to not have to worry about attacks from above...but again, something or someone was interphering with the natural order of things!

The air arround them was deathly still, and Karasu appeared to be unable to come any closer, Evan would find as well that he was being blocked from turning the wind itself against the creatures!

466Hugin the Raven

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

look out...

That was all the warning Evan needed as he drew his sword in a flash. The trees were far behind them now, so retreating to cover would not do them much good right now. And then, they descended...

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

Hurroks are nasty creatures to begin with, add to them barbarians weilding spears and you have claws, fangs and besekers with wings!

Seven of the wingged horse-like predetors attacked with enough persision to be thought of as an aerial arts show. The party might have thought that the trees gave them enough cover to not have to worry about attacks from above...but again, something or someone was interfering with the natural order of things!

I thought so. Figured he'd send something.

One of the creatures descended, rider screaming something incomprehensible. The Raven was having none of that, so he lifted his right hand towards an incoming target...

Karasu~Lady Raven~ Wrote:

The air around them was deathly still, and Karasu appeared to be unable to come any closer. Evan would find as well that he was being blocked from turning the wind itself against the creatures!

...And nothing moved. No wind, no explosion of energy, nothing. He had to roll to his left side as one of them came barelling at him, a six foot long spear extended and aimed towards the general area of his head, passing mere inches from the intended target.

s**t! What the hell!?

He couldn't use it... a quick scan of the area and it was found that the air... just wasn't moving. At all. Dead air meant no wind attacks. No wind attacks meant that it would be much more difficult to exterminate these pests, and it also explained why Karasu could not approach any further.

Damn you, Loki!

Another one came swooping in, and Evan dodged again. This was getting annoying... and he needed an exit. The only exit that he could think of at the moment would take him only a brief moment to get ready. Just because the air didn't move... didn't mean that it wasn't his ally.

Evan quickly pushed his heels into the ground, twisting his hips and waist in order to do so. The air pressure around his person condensed, tightened, hardened. The Gale Force Greaves and Gauntlets were active, a pale blue aura surrounding them.

Evan's stomach twisted into a knot at that point- they were coming again. Seeing as he could now do such a thing, he used the energy that he now had control of to leap upwards for a good ten feet. The horseman that was behind him... was now underneath him. Evan's sword flashed downwards as he descended, and the barbarian would be carved open, the sword stopping just below his waist.

After tossing the former rider off of the winged creature (and off of his sword), Evan took the reins and attempted to force the beast under his control...

((Ganked.))

467MelissaFaulkner

The wolf pounced upon the falling rider, her fangs ripping through the creature's jugular as it pulled out the juicy meat and internals of the neck. She did it without thinking, intending to kill the thing quickly, and have herself a fresh meal. The riders blood splattered everywhere around it, marking her fur and leaving red blotches in the snow.

468HonoRaven

(( smilies/icon_xp.gif well that was nice and gorry.. way to shred those NPC's Mel! smilies/icon_whee.gif ))

The riders were dropping like flies apperently, and the Huroks were becoming more ferral with every drop of blood that was spilt!

469Vital Ki

The snow crunched as a lone hulking figure trudged through the white abyss. His heaving chest exhaling, leaving small water crystals to float away in the air. All he thought about was the next step as he moved forward his muscles bulging as he shifted his weight and plunged his fur boot into the cold again before moving the next. The man looked up his blue eyes set back due to a large brow. His chin hidden under a thick brown beard.

The wind snapped his tattered cloak and pushing the edge of the hood into his face. He grunted at the annoyance and paused to look around. Not really sure what he was looking for but he reached up parting the cloth to reveal that he had only a thin sleeveless shirt on as he caressed the large wrapped bulge on his back. Beneath the stained wrappings was his only friend a massive spiked mace with a five foot shaft. Being alone in a snow wilderness for so long had left him slightly unhinged to put it nicely.

"Eh, You wanna gorn an git sum nice friens.....huh?"

He was mumbling to his mace as he again continued his march to nowhere. Moving his massive seven foot frame further into the windy pale scene.

470Darshendros the Eternal

A pair of blood red eyes watched the giant trudging through the snow. Maybe giant wasn't an accurate description, since giants were a lot taller, unless this one's a juvenile, but compared to the drow hiding in the shadows, he was. Chaszmyr had been shadowing the figure, keeping to the shadows, making not a sound. Not many came through the mountains, unless they were heading to the ruins, or avoiding Lament. The drow himself disliked traveling through here, but he was bored of waiting around for his next assignment. He longed for combat.

Chaszmyr quietly slipped a poison-tipped crossbow bolt into the crossbow strapped to his left wrist, pulling it back until it locked in place. He winced at the sound, though low it was, but hoped the giant was too distracted mumbling to himself to notice.

471Aduven Kroww

And above the drow, stood a lone figure stood, its body a pure white that almost completely blended in with the snow and sky. That emotionless mask gazed down from on high, red flashes just barely visible behind that covering.

It watched as the dark elf drew forth a crossbow, nocking an arrow. Considering drow and their society, the figure assumed that it would be poisoned. Further ahead, it spied what the ebony creature was hunting, a lone orc or miniature giant, or at least it looked alone.

The being continued to stand there, just watching; it was in no hurry to paint the caves surrounding them with blood.

472Vital Ki

Darshendros the Eternal Wrote:

A pair of blood red eyes watched the giant trudging through the snow. Maybe giant wasn't an accurate description, since giants were a lot taller, unless this one's a juvenile, but compared to the drow hiding in the shadows, he was. Chaszmyr had been shadowing the figure, keeping to the shadows, making not a sound. Not many came through the mountains, unless they were heading to the ruins, or avoiding Lament. The drow himself disliked traveling through here, but he was bored of waiting around for his next assignment. He longed for combat.

Chaszmyr quietly slipped a poison-tipped crossbow bolt into the crossbow strapped to his left wrist, pulling it back until it locked in place. He winced at the sound, though low it was, but hoped the giant was too distracted mumbling to himself to notice.

The nameless figure continued down his path and stopping one more time trying to figure out why he felt like someone was watching. He turned to his left and then to his right with a blank expression that slowly morphed into a grimace of outrage and confusion. He started talking to his mace again for comfort.

"Eh Hilda......Do you smerr somfin fishy bout duh snow tuday? I couda swern I feer somfin wachin meh."

His eyesight might not have been sharp but due to countless years in a harsh landscape his ears could hear a rabbit run across the snow. He heard the light click having no idea what it was, but it wasn't natural to these mountains. The nameless half-giant's eyes now wide as his hood fell back to reveal snow encrusted gnarly hair. He grabbed the end of the shaft with his left hand and heaved breaking the straps that held Hilda to his back. The mace came around in a smooth arching motion as he then hefted it with his right hand to hold it at a slight angle, the top a massive steel ball with spikes protruding in every direction. The cloth had loosened and began to fall away due to him merely ripping it off his back, which would explain the many ties and knots as the wrapping fell to the snow.

"Eh Hilda.....I fink we gots sum friens to find."

With that he started running, his massive frame picking up speed as he attempted to close in on the sound. His eyes darting to and fro trying to find a source for the unnatural click.

473Darshendros the Eternal

Damn. Good ears for a half-giant. Chaszmyr kept still though, watching his prey close toward him. He wasn't exactly coming in his direction, but it was close enough. The drow was hiding in the shadows of a rocky outcropping, from which a tree was hanging off from, its tangled roots draping down like a curtain. Just a little closer...

The half-giant would suddenly find himself engulfed in complete and utter darkness. Still, the drow waited, gaging the giant's reaction to the darkness surrounding him.

Chaszmyr remained oblivious to the white figure observing from above.

474Vital Ki

The half-giant was now at a full out run his massive mace kept in his hands like it was a wooden stick. He wasn't the smartest of living creatures, but that didn't stop him from laying down a swing from his Hilda. He was getting frustrated when he was closing in on some rocks and still not seeing anything. So he began mumbling to Hilda again.

"Hilda this dun got mur fishy....."

He kept running not knowing what else to do excpet head closer to the rocks, they were big and had a tree. He didn't like trees though, they had birds in them and birds liked to land on the half-giant. He hated birds, so with one swift movement he raised his mace at the tree and pointed the end at it while still at a run. Then he raised it above his head and slammed it into the snow by leaping and letting the weight arc down into the snow. An icicle about two feet long and four inches in diameter launched from one of the spikes soared towards the tree.

475Darshendros the Eternal

Thunk!

The icicle hit the tree and embedded in its trunk. Were the tree able to talk, it would demand why the half-giant was attacking it, and then probably sic a gang of squirrels upon him. His aim was way off though. Remember the tangle of roots hanging over like a curtain? Combined with the spot under the rocky outcropping, it made a nice hiding place. The curtain of roots was not parted...

A shadow blurred past the half-giant's right side. An instant later, the drow was standing behind him, off to the right, right-hand short sword drawn out and held in front of him, held in a reversed grip, as if he had just swung with it. He did, in fact. As he was dashing past the half-giant in a blur...

With his mace still in the ground, the half-giant's flank was exposed. As Chaszmyr dashed past, he gripped the short sword sheathed behind his hip and drew it out with a quick-draw strike, aiming to slash his side, right under his ribs. With the darkness effect, and the swiftness of the drow's sneak attack, it would be a miracle if the half-giant reacted to it enough to only take minimal damage, if not somehow block or evade the strike altogether.

476Vital Ki

As the ice slammed into the tree the nameless half-giant laughed with glee, but that soon stopped as something fast was coming. Then he was in darkness which caused him to let out an anguished thundering howl, what the small thing that was quickly within striking distance didn't realize was that just because he had slammed the mace into the snow causing a cloud to rise didn't mean he was going to stop moving.

He was too angered to hear the footsteps coming because of his yell and the sudden darkness, but he would keep moving. As the drow would get closer the giant's own momentum would have caused the huge mass to keep moving and with the mace it would be used as a lever. The giant would rotate his left hand to move to the top as he reached the top of the arch and have his right grip below it tightly, and then thrust his feet straight out causing his back to be facing his right side. This was all in response to the darkness and not the approaching drow. All the half-giant wanted to do was get out of this pitch black. Hilda would grown in protest as being used like a long pole but it was designed to be in the use of a massive wielder.

The attack would be successful, but just not in the desired location. Pain seared across the simple creatures back and then a yell of pure rage followed as he was launched a good ten feet by the combination of a leap and mace. And as soon a she landed he lifted the mace up to his right shoulder and did a shallow diagonal arch in the direction of the source of the slash that now bled down his back. Similar to last time long sharp icicles would form and launch all throughout the swing and because the spikes were not aligned to the center about twenty of them shot out with random trajectories in the general direction of his misfortune. He then saw a little dark man and his eyes squinted at the sight puzzled that he was the cause of his pain. Most if not all would miss but this was all in reaction to suddenly having a blade cut across his back.

477Darshendros the Eternal

Actually, a slash across the back was probably worse then across the side, so it all worked out for Chaszmyr. He whirled around to face the half-giant, dashing off to the left as he swung his mace down, evading the icicles. Pivoting on his lead foot, he made a quick, sudden turn and dashed toward the half-giant, holding his black short sword in front of him, with the back of the blade going along his arm, acting as a guard. His left hand gripped a second pommel behind his hip.

478Vital Ki

Darshendros the Eternal Wrote:

Actually, a slash across the back was probably worse then across the side, so it all worked out for Chaszmyr. He whirled around to face the half-giant, dashing off to the left as he swung his mace down, evading the icicles. Pivoting on his lead foot, he made a quick, sudden turn and dashed toward the half-giant, holding his black short sword in front of him, with the back of the blade going along his arm, acting as a guard. His left hand gripped a second pommel behind his hip.

The cut was substantial but nothing that would slow the massive simpleton down. But it had caused the half-giant enough pain to fall into a rage with the only goal of causing the drow pain.

Because the drow moved to the left the giant simply continued his swing and pivoted on his right foot. The ball of the mace continued along it's arch to rise again, all of this was timed so that when the drow came back at the behemoth he wold find the mace with a lot of momentum and power coming straight down at his head. Because he was a half-giant the nameless wanderer was much more agile then his brethren. So in anticipation of the impact to come the deranged half-giant let out a bellow that shook some snow off of a close by tree.

"AAAAAAAARRHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"

479Darshendros the Eternal

Chaszmyr saw the half-giant raising his mace for another swing. The drow swung his right-hand sword up and out to the right to parry the strike with the blade, still held parallel to his forearm. lunging forward with his momentum, Chaszmyr swung out his left arm, drawing out his second short sword, also held in a reverse grip, slashing across at the half-giant's abdomen, hoping to slice deep enough to disembowel him.

480Vital Ki

The idea to block had been the incorrect one. The force that the giant had swung with would not be so simple to stop as to just block because it was strong enough to shatter weaker stones. It would at least knock the much smaller dark elf off balance, but that should be the least of his worries. As the mace crashed down on his sword more ice formed along the bottom, but instead of large icicles launching from the ball, what burst from the mace was hundreds of tiny projectiles.

They were needle like ice shards that would penetrate any open skin, and if the drow still managed to draw his blade after this onslaught he would find that the giant was pushing down the shaft of the mace. It was positioned right in front of him and the drow due to the swing and only had to be angled n order to stop a slash at any part of his abdomen. The only thing this beast knew how to do was pulverize it's opponents.

481Darshendros the Eternal

Do what now? The drow didn't block the strike; he parried it. Blocking it would have been counteractive to what he wanted to do, which was to get inside of the swing to attack that exposed body. The motion of his arm would deflect the mace off to his right, barely missing him or catching the tail end of his cloak as he lunged forward to strike afterwards. Unless the half-giant's arm was abnormally long and had an extra joint or two, there really wasn't any way he could bring it in to block the strike, due to the angle he was attacking, and the resulting counter-offensive maneuvers. Maces weren't staffs.

As for the ice, Chaszmyr's face would get some scratches, since his right arm was over his head when he swung his right-hand sword to parry the mace. The rest of his body was covered in strapped leather armor, from neck to toe, with only small gaps in between to allow for easier joint movement and the like, which were covered in fine chain mesh. The armor seemed enchanted as well, for as the ice particles struck it, they melted and ran down the armor in drops of water. And, well, he was moving quite swiftly. His right-hand sword would have some frost on the blade, and then the frost would slide off.

So the drow's actions would continue as they were, and this would be a waste of a post because all it's doing is reiterating the last post, with nothing new really happening, other than the augmented actions of his opponent's last attack. So either the attack lands this time, or time is slowed down to another second of action, in what usually spans several.

482Tomorrow

Somewhere in the center of the mountains, there was a clearing, a great shelf cut into the side of the rock, as if a meteor had fallen from the heavens and detonated on the edge of the mountains. The air was thin here, ice and snow covering most of the hard unforgiving rock that made this earth.

Beneath the snow and ice were signs of life, however. Previous life. Scars and cracks covered this open area, rubble collected in some places, massive warps in the flat ground in others. At one side of the clearing were sets of disheveled mannequins, course dummies lashed together by hemp and covered with thick leather hides to simulate humans. They stood in rows or in circles, and the majority of them were damaged almost beyond repair. Heads and arms had been beaten off their frames, some had been cut neatly in two, and others were almost charred mess, like someone or something had set them on fire.

On the side of the mountain sat a cave, the mouth jagged and wide, and light flickered from within. A campfire was crackling gently further within, a skinned mountain goat propped up over it, slowly roasting. A solitary rock was sitting next to the campfire, scuffs and sand surrounding it, marking much use.

Deeper within the cave, admist the flickering light of the campfire, stood a looming man, his back to the fire. His right arm was in a sling, his left arm not even present. His blond hair was pulled back into a ponytail. He was not dressed for the climate - he simply wore some trousers and a white shirt. He did not seem to feel the biting cold so far away from the campfire.

He was regarding the wall. Regarding it and waiting. Waiting for someone to come, beckoned by him long ago, beckoned by destiny.

483Rain Yupa

Sometime late in the afternoon, but not quite dusk yet, another sentient being had made his way over the peak of a mountaintop overlooking the clearing. The person inhaled deeply, taking in the brisk mountain air. Then he let out a disgusted sigh. He abhored the cold. It wasn't doing his old bones any good right now either.

This is because the person making his way over the mountain was none other than Rain Yupa. And he looked like hell. He was wearing little more than a loose overcoat flapping violently at the unhindered winds of this altitude to keep himself warm. The rest of him though, was pretty much all bandages. He had a crutch for his right arm to help him walk, but he also was using a long sturdy stick with his left to aid with walking. It was a process that was very difficult for him, at least at this point in his life.

Several of his bandages were bloody, wounds opened up while travelling across this wilderness. He looked like he should be in all kinds of pain at that precise moment... but he was still going on, determined.

'When I finally track you down, John Tomorrow, I'm going to kick your a**.' he monologued internally, making his way down the face of the mountain one careful step at a time, towards the signs of life fires tended to give off.

484Tomorrow

Donner studied the walls closely, narrowing his eyes to looks at the fine intricities carved into the rocks.

He couldn't see. The fire needed to be brighter.

Turning around, he walked over to a pile of wood stacked high beneath a shelf cut into the rock-face. He booted the pile with his foot, a few logs rolling off the top. Walking around the cave, Donner kicked the logs around until they were in the fire. Grabbing a stick from where it leant, holding it haphazardly in his slung hand, he poked the fire a little, stoking it.

485Rain Yupa

"You..."

Rain stepped limped forward from the dancing shadows the campfire gave off, staring at Donner with his one good eye.

"... are a hard person to find. You know how much of a pain in my a** it was to get here in this condition?" It had taken him the rest of the daylight to get down to the clearing where Tomorrow was without hurting himself. And it was clear from his breathing that it wasn't exactly a walk in the park either.

"Why are you all the way out here, anyways?"

486Tomorrow

Donner didn't say anything. He watched Rain limp in impassively, the frost on his beard dripping a little as the fire began to melt it. Walking around to the rock before the fire, he sat himself down slowly, looking down to the flickering warmth.

And thats when Rain would see it. What Donner had been studying.

The entire wall of the cave - hell, all of the walls of the cave - were covered with pictographs of a great battle. One army versus another. The army to Donner's left were humaniod in depiction, but had a smatterings of other species, neko-jin or were-creatures. The pictures varied in size, almost as if depicting the humaniod's various sizes. They stood defiant, some with weapons, others displaying magical abilities.

The army to the right were all of one, a single mass of black creatures, misshaped and deformed. Claws and sharp teeth were gouged into the rock, the scratches hurried and urgent. If Rain chose to inspect the coloring of the creatures, he would see that it was human blood that gave them their black appeal.

The mass were clashing with the humaniod army. The Mass was like a wave, however, lifting up and over the initial clash, breaking down upon the humaniods like a tidal wave.

The pictographs were scratched into the walls with a fevered neediness, almost like the artist didn't have the time to put in detail. A few nails hung in some of the rock, ripped from fingers and forgotten in the urgency.

Donner's face was grim as he spoke. "...Are you still recovering from our fight, or...?"

487Rain Yupa

Rain gave a few glances around at the walls of the cave, taking note of the pictures. At the moment, he didn't particularly care about them. He was not in the state of mind to appreciate the primal artistic beauty nor the historical value of them. There were far too many pain killers in his system to feel... well, anything. Which explained why he was out near, bandaged, wounded, and barely clothed.

"What? Our...? Oh! Oh, hahahaha, no no. I've just come out from 31 hours of surgery this morning. And my voice sounds funny! Heelllloooo!!!" He was feeling particularly... silly right now, and he couldn't place why.

"Heee... okay, focus Yupa, focus! Mr. Tomorrow, why are you all the way out here with my spark? I'd like it back if you don't mind." He looked around, before hobbling over to the nearest cave wall at the mouth of the structure, and leaned his back against it. It made it much easier to stand.

488Tomorrow

"Don't touch the walls!!" Donner suddenly roared, leaping to his feet, the flames of the fire blowing away from him as he bellowed.

"Keep off the damned walls!!" He repeated as he stomped forward to yank Rain away from it, pushing him to the ground as he did. He turned his back to the wall, looking down upon Rain, his fist clenching and unclenching, the sling that had been holding his arm now forgotten.

He stabbed his finger down to Rain, opening his mouth to speak...but no words came. Tears welled in his eyes as he stabbed his finger again...but again, no words.

He dropped his arm and turned then, stalking back to his rock and plonking down on it, his chest heaving as he fought back tears.

"...I'm sorry...I should have warned you...please don't touch the walls again..."

This place obviously held much value to the giant Aesir. Hopefully his guest didn't take too much offense to his abrupt actions.

489Rain Yupa

Rain didn't really know what happened. Tomorrow began to yell about the walls... perhaps there was a fresh coat of paint? Perhaps there was some big bad crawly thing that was about to much on Rain's shoulder, or infest his hair? He wasn't sure.

All he knew was that the man yelled, and suddenly he was on the ground.

Rain blinked a few times, confused, just laying there while Tomorrow yelled, then spoke, then whispered. On a normal day, Rain would have most likely taken offense, or even defended himself against the man's actions. He was far too doped up on painkillers to notice. He didn't even notice the rather dull thud sound that his body made when it hit the rocky ground, more like a sack of bricks than a bag of meat.

Finally, Rain began to get to his feet again, forcing himself up on his hands and knees. His right arm gave out on him, causing him to faceplant into the dirt. A second attempt had yeilded a tad more success, Rain managing to get to a crouch, before feeling around blindly for his crutch.

His face was now seriously cut up from the faceplant, and a lot of his banadges covering nearly all his body began to become soaked in a bright red color, recent surgical wounds instantly reopening after being manhandled like that.

"My spark, Mr. Tomorrow. I'd like it back. I need to win the tournament this year. I'd like it back, so I can win the tournament. Why do you only have one arm? I could have sworn you had at least two."

490Tomorrow

Donner simply stared into the flames, watching them dance and flicker...before standing again.

Walking over to the side of the cave, he reached behind a fallen rock to pull out a dusty looking knapsack. Moving back to Rain, he tossed the bag down next to the seat-rock before approaching Rain, taking him roughly by the arm and pulling him over to the seat-rock, pushing him down onto it.

"You can thanks our mutual friend, the Shadow, for that." Donner said quietly, grabbing the bandages on Rain's body and tearing them off like they were tissue paper as he nodded down to the emptiness that used to be his left arm. "I had to trade it for my life."

He shook his head as he looked at Rain's body. The boy was in serious need of medical attention. Thankfully, Donner had some herbal remedies, left behind by the former occupant of the cave. Pulling the knapsack open, Donner pulled out a jar of green jelly. It looked like a jam jar, but when Donner cracked it open - with a little difficulty - it smelled like a myriad of smells - minty, citrus, and swampy all at the same time.

"This is a herbal salve for wounds." Donner said to Rain, as he dipped his large fingers into the jar and slathered the stuff onto Rain's surgical wounds, the stuff drying into a dark green almost as soon as it filled and covered the wounds. "It'll sting for a minute, but then go cool. Your wounds will be healed by the morning."

He covered all of rain's wounds with the salve, even the ones on his face, before putting the lid back on the jar and placing it back in the bag - before pulling out another item, this one looking like a strange rice-cake wrapped in a leaf. "Eat." He ordered, placing it in Rain's mouth.

491Rain Yupa

"The whoziwuzzit? Someone named shadow has my spark?" Rain said, blinking, as he was manhandelled into sitting down a rock by John Tomorrow. Until the man started to remove his bandages.

"Hey hey hey hey, dinner and a movie first. And that can't be, I can still feel you in the back of my head, thats how I was able to find you." Rain really wasn't watching what Tomorrow was doing, but as bandages were removed, his skin was covered by blood, both new and dried, as well as many stitched wounds, several of which had been ripped open. In one such wound on Rain's right arm, a glisten of metal could be seen inside his flesh.

"I'd rather you not do that, the doctors will get mad at me, they told me not to take them off until the week has passed. They'll see that you took them off and they'll blame me. Does my voice sound different to you? It sounds weird to me, but maybe its just me. Hey, do you know what happened to my spark? I need it back for a tournament coming up."

Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!

492Tomorrow

When Donner was done, he didnt bother replacing the bandages. Even if he could've with two hands, he wouldn't bother. "Eat." He ordered again, standing up and walking over to the edge of the cave again, picking up a goat-skin blanket and placing it over Rain's shoulders, keeping the boy warm with the skin and the fire.

"Dont worry about the doctors. And dont worry about the spark." Donner said as he stood over Rain. "It'll come back once the whizbang flips the purple gondola. Now frizzle me up some dealies and whip-ow whip-ow whip-ow."

Things would take a surreal turn for Rain...before he passed out.

493Rain Yupa

((And here I thought you didn't know how to have fun smilies/icon_razz.gif ))

"............ wait, what?"

THUMP!

494Tomorrow

((I'm only getting started.))

A biting cold would awaken Rain, snow beginning to pile up upon his body as he lay outside in the middle of the crater/shelf. The goat-skin rug was wrapped tightly around him, almost cocooning him, almost like a funeral shroud.

At the end of the clearing, on the edge of the crater, was a sheer drop down the end of the mountain. It dropped down into the center of the mountains, to a great valley between them. It was at the edge of this cliff that Rain would see someone.

They crouched next to a massive bonfire, their back turned to Rain. They were naked, their skin almost blue with the cold. Their body was wizened, almost malnourished, joints and bones prominant as they moved. The person seemed to be holding something in it's hands, biting it, gnawing on it. They sounded disgusting, grunting and snorting - their slobber and drool were flung far as they attacked whatever it was that they had.

The bonfire burned brightly, a shining beacon within the falling snow, which was beginning to pick up the pace. The tiny flakes slashed down from the sky, stabbing into Rain's face with cold needles, beginning to bury him. His only salvation was the fire.

495Rain Yupa

"Unnnggghhh.... brrrrr.... what the heck? Where... am I?" he would say to himself, his good eye focusing in and out. It was hard to move for some reason... he was both warm and cold, and unsure of his surroundings. How did he get...

"Tomorrow." he said to himself, suddenly remembering why he had come to the mountains. He remembered the travel, and thought he remembered finding the man, but the rest was a haze in his mind.

The fire did look inviting, but the big blue naked neanderthal did not. Maybe he could rush him and shove him off the edge of the cliff... but he couldn't build up the speed with the amount of snow on the ground. His best bet was to make a break for it, and head back up the mountain. He was in no condition to be fighting, and now that the effects of the pain killers had worn off, he wasn't even sure why he had come here in the first place.

He attempted to sit up... but found he could not. His arms felt like lead. As did his legs. As did ALL of his body. Everything was sore, and heavy. And there was something... in his mind. Something he couldn't place. Like the feeling of being watched, or of having someone over your shoulder, except in his head. Something just faint enough to not even be considered a whisper.

Using all his willpower, he managed to drag his arms up towards his upper torso and started pushing himself up. The doctors had told him to be back in their care before the painkillers wore off, or else he wouldn't be able to move, and would be in extreme agony for the next few days. So far, the pain wasn't that excrutiating.

... until Rain took his first step, away from the discarded rug and the distant fire, and towards the mountaintop. He let out a loud, piercing scream of pain before doubling over, landing in the nearest pile of snow. His insides were suddenly ablaze with fire, and though he always retained the will to live since... the incident... he had never so much wanted to die right then and there, let alone the feeling a hundred times over, which is what he was experiencing right now.

496Tomorrow

Instantly he was set upon from behind, something gripping his shoulders and pulling him back, forcing him to face the grey sky with it's falling snow.

"No escape!!" The creature shrieked into Rain's face, the thing's own features gaunt and almost lifeless except for the rage that was embedded within.

Gripping his hair, the creature pulled with an almighty cry, Rain's body sliding through the snow until it was next to the fire - before it landed on him, straddling his naked body with it's own, and gripped his stomach with it's gnarled fingers.

The thing's body was malnourished - but it held a mighty strength, which was evident as it tore his flesh from his body like a child tore away the wrapping paper from a present, flinging bits of red away to reveal the steaming, juicy, ropey guts hidden within.

Rain would feel pain like no other. His mind would burn with it, his voice would shriek until it was hoarse as the creature feasted on his insides, tearing them out to bite and gnaw on them, looping them around his hands as it warbled with glee.

He would stay awake through it all. Even when the creature had it's full, and his guts were hanging like chopped piping in a water main, even when the pain went so high he would become used to it...he would stay alive.

The creature would crawl off him, it's hands and forearms stained with blood and gunk, it's mouth crimson with gore, to sit beside him, watching the fire with it's wide eyes, playing with something that could possibly be one of Rain's kidneys. "...fire pretty...question...question time..." It whispered to itself.

497Rain Yupa

((I... I guess I'm dead?))

498Tomorrow

Rain Yupa Wrote:

((I... I guess I'm dead?))

((...Cant you realise you're dreaming? Sheesh...did you forget that Donner gave you something to eat before you wigged out then passed out?))

499Rain Yupa

((I assumed they were roofies.))

"Go..." kof "... go... to hell? How's... that for... an opening... question?" He wouldn't even look at the creature, he would simply await the death that seemed to elude him.

500Tomorrow

Rain Yupa Wrote:

((I assumed they were roofies.))

"Go..." kof "... go... to hell? How's... that for... an opening... question?" He wouldn't even look at the creature, he would simply await the death that seemed to elude him.

((...Roofies?))

The thing would suddenly lunge onto him again, shrieking and whaling and cackling manically. "Defiance! Defiance! Defiance!!"

Rain would look into his own gaunt, wizened, bloodsoaked face, bits of flesh still stuck to his cheeks and lips and feel a great madness wash over him -

"Awake now, my son?"

Rain's own horrifying visage would instantly disappear to reveal Donner looking down on him, the giant smiling a warm smile down to him.

"You've been asleep for two days." Donner continued, taking the wet cloth that he'd placed on Rain's brow and re-soaking it in a bowl by his side, before placing it back on his forehead.

They were within the cave, a blizzard raging outside. The mouth was dark - Donner had shoved a boulder into it to stop the cold from gaining entrance. The giant's mechanical arm was back, Donner flicking the water from it's hand before he placed it on Rain's shoulder. Rain would find that his body had not been touched, his insides remained where they were, his body covered by the goat-skin rug. His clothes were being used as a pillow, bundled and placed under his head.

Donner gripped Rain's head and used his finger to open Rain's eye a little, peering into it before letting his head rest back on the bundle of clothes. "Bad dreams, hmm? Before you launch into questions - and i will give you answers - tell me what you saw."

501Rain Yupa

((Um... something you slip into someone's drink for, ah... I'll explain it when you're older))

Confusion.

That's what Rain felt. What he experienced seemed too real to be anything but, but here he was, in one piece, intact. John Tomorrow crouched over him.

Rain lifted a shakey hand up from beneath the rug to rub his face. Trying to blink away the visage that just terrorized him. "Please don't refer to me as a youth. I'm several years your elder by the looks of it. You don't even have any gray hairs, from what it looks like to me. And as for what I saw..."

He took another look at Tomorrow's face, envisioning the previous entity from the dream. A person, I guess. Blue and naked, looked half-starved. Hell, it looked ALL-starved. Though it shivvered, it really didn't look cold." He paused, going over the facts in his head. And he kind of ate... wait, did you say two DAYS? Please tell me you did not say days."

The dream quickly faded into the "least of his problems" category, as he realized that all the people who were backing him and his endeavors to this point were probably writing him off as dead. He was supposed to be back in their custody by the end of the night!

502Tomorrow

"Yes, days." The giant rumbled as he turned to the fire crackling besides them, stirring a pot filled with something that smelled of meat and potatoes that was trussed up over the fire. "I'm sorry if you had someone waiting for you...but I cannot choose when the Alophagus will release you."

He sat back on the ground, reaching into the pouch besides him to pull out a rice-cake wrapped in a leaf. The item was small, the rice all different colors ranging from blue to yellow to green, the leaf a deep green with veins of red. He placed it on the ground before Rain, pushing it over to him. "Alophagus. It's what the Tribal elders called it. They used these cakes to gain wisdom. All Tribal members must go through their Trials before becoming a full-fledged Tribal."

He smiled to Rain. "Of course, I'm not trying to convert you if you are a part of a religion or a tribe yourself - but you asked for your Spark back, and this is the only way I can think of without actually hurting you."

He nodded to Rain's body. "Your wounds are healing quite nicely. Tribal medicine can be severe at times - but is extremely effective."

503Rain Yupa

"... Okay, I don't know what you mean about tribes and elders and alophaguses, but whatever wisdom I was supposed to gain, I totally messed up on. I think I kinda pissed off the naked blue tribal guy. Figuring he kinda cannibalized my a**, and didn't take too kindly when I told him to go to hell."

Slowly, not unlike a tired old man, he slowly sat up from his bedding. "So if I made some sort of grievous faux pax to your ancestors, I apologize. But I tend to be less civil when people make a banquet of me."

He sat there in silence for a few moments, staring at the rice-cake beside him. For some reason, he wanted to give it the finger. But enough insults for one day.

"When we sparred..." he started, before stopping himself. "When we fought back at Leviathan stadium that day, you took the electricity from my body. Not forever, just my stores for a few days. Static buildup, if you will. But, I've just felt... oh god, sorry if this makes me sound homosexual, but like I'm part of you now. That's how I found you all the way out here. I just... felt you out. Why are you even out here in the middle of nowhere, anyways?"

He would let Tomorrow respond, before going on. "I've always had to fight by myself, for myself while growing up. When I... well... started a family, I learned to fight for others instead. But I still fought by myself. So feeling part of myself inside another warrior is really... uncomfortable, I guess. It just feels wrong to me. So thats why I came out here."

.....

"Well... no, its not the only reason..."

504Tomorrow

Rain Yupa Wrote:

"... Okay, I don't know what you mean about tribes and elders and alophaguses, but whatever wisdom I was supposed to gain, I totally messed up on. I think I kinda pissed off the naked blue tribal guy. Figuring he kinda cannibalized my a**, and didn't take too kindly when I told him to go to hell."

Slowly, not unlike a tired old man, he slowly sat up from his bedding. "So if I made some sort of grievous faux pax to your ancestors, I apologize. But I tend to be less civil when people make a banquet of me."

"Mmm...you have seen something that was a part of you. It looked like you, yes? Emanciated and blue...most likely within a cold, with a fire near...and it ate you when you approached, most likely your stomach and intestines..." Donner remarked quietly, looking into the fire besides them.

"I beleive you confronted Despair, cold and old. It was most likely eating something when you confronted it - this would be your hope. When you confronted it, it ate at your courage, your guts - but defiance deemed your safety from Despair. Telling Despair to go to hell meant that all hope was not lost - no matter how hard it tries."

He fell silent then, listening to the fire crackling, before Rain spoke again.

Rain Yupa Wrote:

"When we sparred..." he started, before stopping himself. "When we fought back at Leviathan stadium that day, you took the electricity from my body. Not forever, just my stores for a few days. Static buildup, if you will. But, I've just felt... oh god, sorry if this makes me sound homosexual, but like I'm part of you now. That's how I found you all the way out here. I just... felt you out. Why are you even out here in the middle of nowhere, anyways?"/

"This is where my daughter died." Donner responded. "I come to pay my respects after...a great battle." He looked down to his metallic arm, the fingers still on his knee. "Our last meeting had not been a happy one. This is where she came to better herself, and she took her own life in the end, unable to bear the shame."

He looked up at the murial on the walls then, narrowing his eyes as he peered at it, scratchings leaving dirty shadows in the inky black untouched by the draping light of the fire.

Rain Yupa Wrote:

"I've always had to fight by myself, for myself while growing up. When I... well... started a family, I learned to fight for others instead. But I still fought by myself. So feeling part of myself inside another warrior is really... uncomfortable, I guess. It just feels wrong to me. So thats why I came out here."

.....

"Well... no, its not the only reason..."

"And what other reason might that be, my son?" Donner asked, tilting his head to the side as he waited for a reply, folding his hands together in his lap, metal on flesh.

505Rain Yupa

((Oooh. You just struck a nerve with Rain. If you listed ANY emotion besides despair, it wouldn't spawn this reaction. Good for you, John smilies/icon_surprised.gif ))

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Mmm...you have seen something that was a part of you. It looked like you, yes? Emanciated and blue...most likely within a cold, with a fire near...and it ate you when you approached, most likely your stomach and intestines..." Donner remarked quietly, looking into the fire besides them.

"I beleive you confronted Despair, cold and old. It was most likely eating something when you confronted it - this would be your hope. When you confronted it, it ate at your courage, your guts - but defiance deemed your safety from Despair. Telling Despair to go to hell meant that all hope was not lost - no matter how hard it tries."

He fell silent then, listening to the fire crackling, before Rain spoke again.

"I... I can't recall if it resembled me, or not. But it may have, by the way you described..." And then Rain went quiet, before he went on about the confrontation. He would wince, a chord struck, pinging at long-repressed memories he spent over a decade blocking out.

"No... NO! Damn it all, NO!" Rain would call out, grabbing at the sides of his head, as if suddenly hit by a pounding migraine. Electricity would begin to surge freely over his invisible aura of ki, flashes and bolts seemingly snaking their way over Rain's naked skin. After a moment, he would turn to the side, lifting up his right fist, and punch it into the stone ground of the cave, plunging it a few inches into the stone ground.

A strike that probably should have broken Rain's hand, but curiously enough, it did not. Not like Rain himself would notice at this point.

After a few seconds, the electricity died away, and he began to pant. Looking at Tomorrow tih dead seriousness in his eyes, he would respond "I made a promise I would never give in to Despair again. And I intend to keep that promise."

Quote:** Wrote:

"This is where my daughter died." Donner responded. "I come to pay my respects after...a great battle." He looked down to his metallic arm, the fingers still on his knee. "Our last meeting had not been a happy one. This is where she came to better herself, and she took her own life in the end, unable to bear the shame."

He looked up at the murial on the walls then, narrowing his eyes as he peered at it, scratchings leaving dirty shadows in the inky black untouched by the draping light of the fire.

"... I have not seen my daughter in a long, long time. She goes to a private school in the country I came from. I have to limit my contact with her, so she is not endangered by the life I live. She almost got hurt by my recklessness in the past, and the thought of losing her is unbearable, so that's why I keep her away. I... can't imagine what you had to go through, John."

Quote:** Wrote:

"And what other reason might that be, my son?" Donner asked, tilting his head to the side as he waited for a reply, folding his hands together in his lap, metal on flesh.

"... Heaven. Or Hell. The fighting tournament. I... want to participate again this year. But... I want to win this time. And I need your help. There's not many people I know in Gaia, and I need a team to enter. And you... you're strong. Stronger than I. You have a level of strength I'll never be able to attain myself."

He paused, frowning. "Though there is little I can offer in exchange for your assistance, except for the glory of victory. And, ah... your fair share of victory money. But I have a suspicion that money is almost as trivial to your lifestyle is it is for mine. But... I still need your help, John Tomorrow, if I want to win. I can't do it by myself, in more ways than one."

506Tomorrow

Donner listened quietly, drinking in Rain's outburst, listening to his tale about his family, nodding with respect in responce to Rain's condolances, before narrowing his eyes at Rain's request to join his team.

"Before we do anything, you must conquer yourself." Donner said slowly. "The Alophagus will guide you to a true path, help you make yourself one. As you do this, i will do what i can to repair the rift i've put in you...perhaps hand you back the piece of you i've taken."

His voice lowered to a soft growl in the flickering light of the campfire, the darkess of his shadow seeming to make him look almost gargoyle-esque. "But it wont be easy. Despair is your weakness, and it is not something that can be overcome with ease. Do not tell me you do not need it, for you would not have sought me out. This is something you must achieve...and i'm afraid you have no choice."

507Rain Yupa

He would have to conquer despair, huh? Easier said than done. But... winning was important to Rain. Well, not winning in itself, but winning this specific upcoming tournament. Though not the noblest of reasons, he would face whomever Tomorrow asked him to, if it means bettering his chances to win. Rain Yupa had never, at any point in his life, ever been considered spiritual in any sense of the word, so most of what Tomorrow had been explaining, he just took as rote as 'these are my beliefs'.

He would lean over and pick up the leaf-wrapped rice-cake. "I just need to eat this, then? To face myself?"

508Eternal Dirge

For three days he had been riding, resting only for short periods of time, stopping only to sleep and eat until he had reached these gods forsaken mountains. The effects of the road didn't both Damion, not at all, but the solitude. He didn't realise just how important the sound of life was to him until he had listened to the roaring of the dead engine for 3 days, never realised the sheer aloneness one could feel. But he was feeling it now, and it was going to drive him mad before much longer.

He had left on his journey immediately after Dante had told him what was required, intent on getting the job done. He had even gone so far as to sell most of the clothes Rae had gotten him, save for some of the more comfortable garments. As it was, his pack was very light, and the only thing inside of it now were the bag of his shield shards, the few other clothes and an odd seed he had found during his last stop, finding it significant in some manner he couldn't describe.

But Now he was at the end of the road, his bike simply rolling now as the engine gave one last sputter before it cut out entirely, having no more fuel to run it at all. Damion carefully steered the machine off to the side, though this far out the road he was traveling was rather indestinct and seemed to be just a clear spot on the rocks. As such he just kind of hopped off when it finally slowed down enough, walking it to a stop and sighing." Son of a whore...." the voice muffled behind his helmet, he let the giant bike fall onto its' side away from him, giving it a kick. Unreliable.

Guess he was hoofing it the rest of the way....or maybe not much farther, he could feel something odd in the ground not far off...up over this west ridge if he wasn't mistaken. Feeling things in the ground was still an odd experience for him, but it was getting to where he could distinguish things better. He gave the bike one last kick on his way by, showing his disappointment in what had been a reliable mode of transportation. Oh well, up he would scramble, having to contend with the earth giving out from under him intermitently, boots digging into dirt and rock until he stood on the top of the mound of earth, looking down into a small valley, maybe 100 feet down a slope, caught between part of the mountain range and the ridge on which he stood. He could see little caves dotting the side of the mountain across from him, and it was from there that he felt this alien rock's pulsing beat reaching him.

" Bingo beeyotch..." He said with a smirk, looking around for a quick way down before shrugging. " ****** the rules, I'm making my own path." Damion said, twisting his feet alittle into the ground, only to have them rise up again, situated ontop of what looked like a snowboard, his boots even encased in stone to hold them in place. " Booshaka..." He murmured, giving a short hop like a snowboarder. Forget those damn wooden skateboards, b*h he was Mountain boarding! And down he went, the earth making like water before his board of stone, rising in a wake behind him, the sound of gravel issuing from below his feet. " Kick.....Asss!!!!" He screamed into the wind, laughing like a maniac as he cut back and fourth down the ridge. Too bad no one was here to see this......would have made a great bet.

509Eternal Dirge

" YEEEEEEEAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" His screaming filled the air as he flew, literally, down the mountain, arms back and body tilted into the wind, mouth ripped open by the wind. He didn't care how insane it may have looked to the normal person, this was the flippin' st. Speaking of flipping, there was a bit of a bump coming up....hit that st like a peice of a**. Damion curved his 'board' in towards the small ridge, hitting it like a ramp and launching himself into the air a good 5 feet, flipping the board end over end once, his body tucked in tight until he hit back down on the earth with a thud.

To say the least, he was having the time of his life, though the bottom of the ridge was coming up to open into the valley. Buzzkill, but he knew it would end when he started, so Damion wasn't complaining. As his slope finally planed out into a flat, horizontal surface, the islander hopped off his board, running along side it for afew feet until friction and the lack of his will holding it all together sent it crumbling into peices. He was going to have to remember this trick for later, but for now he was homing in on that alien ping he was getting from up ahead.

As far as he could tell it was a good 3 meters underground, too far for him to dig by hand, and he didn't have the tools necessary to dig....or did he? Maybe it wasn't too far to dig by hand after all. But first to find the buggerdly thing.

Damion began to count off his paces, taking giant steps as he stared at the ground ticked the numbers off on his fingers, stopping when he hit 30.

" There shouldn't be a rock here..." Damion said with a frown, standing on the back of a large lump of hard grey...well what he thought was stone but he seemed to be moving at the same time! " This sh-..." he started, but never got to finish. The grey thing beneath his feet suddenly shifted and began to rise, tossing the man from it's back as the creature straightened up.

It stood taller than Damion, atleast 2 feet taller but with it's hunched shoulders it looked more like only one foot. It's shoulders were broad and obviously muscular, the head situated almost on the things shaped like the mix between a canine's short snout and a crocodiles flat one. Long arms held up remarkably long and thick claws, obviously the tools of some kind of digger. Thick legs spread wide as it turned lumberously to the stunned Damion, beedy little black eyes blinking at him in obvious confusion.

510Eternal Dirge

Well.....this presented a new problem entirely! He could feel that alien pulse from what he could only assume was the ore he sought, but at the same time there was this giant, obviously subterranean beastie was blocking his way, and he didn't just want to kill it. But....the thing was STILL just standing there!

" Um....shoo....go on...move out of here..." Damion muttered softly, edging towards it and flipping his hands in a shooing motion. " Come on...go back to sleep." He told the beastie, which only elicited another blinking response before a mouth utterly devoid of fangs spread wide in a yawn. Now that he was closer to it, he could see that it was covered in peach fuzz like fur.

" GRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH...? Is that even a response?" Ok, so now he was talking to animals. Damion was slowly losing his mind apparently, but that didn't stop the giant moley thing from turning from him slowly, lumbering like a bear off towards the greater Mythril Mountains, eventually beginning to tunnel under ground, just like Damion himself intended to." Such interesting beasties running around out here..." the islander said, peering down into the hole that the giant creature had been hiding in. Well, turns out he didn't have to dig after all!

It was right there....laying right out in the open like it was nothing to no one. And it likely was nothing to anyone else, but to this particular man it meant the world. Roughly 3 feet in diameter and shaped almost oblongly, it caught the sun's light and reflected it in rainbows, the outer, visible portions having long gone mirror like from entry into the atmosphere and the pressure of the earth. He didn't know what 3 kilos was, but he figure that this was probably just that, if not more.

" Perfect!" His plan, as nonexistant as it had been a second ago, was almost complete! all he had left to do was pick the thing up and he could be on his way. Starting the action was easy, Damion dropped into a crouch and bent over his knees alittle to put his hands on the stone, but something else had it's eyes...er...teeth on that stone.

several rows of blunt teeth slowly closed around the stone, seeming to appear from the dirt itself until the front teeth clicked against the stone, the mole creature from before once again blinking bleerily at him, as if it wasn't sure what was going on.

" Hey....give it back!" Damion started, hopping alittle so that his feet were wider apart and he could strain better against the beasts strength. As it was, he was losing, sweat running down his face and arms, making his shirt stick to his back uncomfortably as he growled and grunted and strained. " C-come on!" Damion snarled as means of communication with the thing, muscles straining as he pulled upwards and the beast pulled down. Something had to give between the two of them.

It would not be Damion.

" This is mine!!" He snarled, and felt a pulse, like his brain had developed a tic.

" You're right, it is. So take it." a voice, rumbling like stone on stone, with all the power of an avalanche pouring down the mountain,(yeeeaaahh....). Although there was no real physical manifestation to it, in the instant it spoke Damion felt as if the world was shaking around him.

Fingers began to slip where once there had been a firm grip, little granules of dirt grinding against the skin of his fingers until only the tips remained gripping the stone and barely doing that. His fingers squirmed and wormed back onto the stones edges slightly as his patience ran out, " That....is....MINE!" And there was a pull, a pull not only from his body but from his very soul, as if he had been hooked to the ground and was trying to rip the hook out or the ground up. Damions breath caught in his chest from the sheer energy he was exerting into this effort, all feeling leaving him but for a hard ball at his solar plexus.

The earth below trembled and strained, bonds breaking as it strove to meet the demands of the man above, forcing and shaping before finally erupting up from beneath the mole creature, a blunted spire of earth and rock that yanked it from it's home and sent it airborne, it's meal forgotten as it yowled in pain. Though it's suprise was nothing compared to Damion's, who now stood inches away from a spire of rock as big as an ordinary truck, it's outer layer veined with dirt and bones and anything else that had been buried by time. Had HE done this? There was no way....but who else could have done it? There was no other force out here besides him currently, so if not he, then who?

" It was you....just beleive that....." that voice again, as unrelenting as the mountains. Yes there were many comparisons to what that voice that spoke to Damion was, but the calming effect it had was almost instantanious on the young man, who did believe. For did he not recognize that voice was his own? More confident, yes, but his own voice none the less, of the man he had the potential to become one day.

511Kanashimi Kurai

Squirm squirm, struggle struggle. Adri was still all tied up and still trying to not be tied up.

512themightyjello

The wagon would slowly roll to a stop.

It had been traveling for the better part of the day at a steady pace, moving south from the city of Lament through the Mithril Mountainrange on its way towards the cities. Though it was not a particularly grand carriage, it did carry a precious treasure inside.

Jin climbed down from the seat and unhitched the horses. They needed to have their bits removed so that they could eat and water, and there was a stream nearby that would serve just that purpose. Though the mountains were rocky, there were still a few twisted specters of trees that would take root in the harsh soil, and one of these would serve as an adequate hitching post for the time being.

Placing a hand upon the back of the wagon, the bandit addressed his cargo.

"My Lady."

513Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne paused in her squirming, turning her head as much as she could to look in the direction his voice had come from. She could his silhouette, bright oranges and reds against the darker hues of objects that had no heat.

514themightyjello

He stepped up onto the back of the wagon and brushed aside the canvas that separated the interior from the outside. Various bags and sacks of supplies for the journey had been stocked inside of the wagon. Not a heavy load, but there was quite a bit because of the length of the journey even if Jin intended to travel light.

With his right hand he pulled the cloth from her mouth under her chin.

515Kanashimi Kurai

Like the vipers that Adrienne took so many of her traits from, she struck, aiming to bite at the hand that removed the cloth. If the bandit wasn't quick, he'd find himself in a bad spot of trouble.

516themightyjello

She could bite if she wished.

The woman's snake fangs would be troubled to pierce through the wire artist's gloves that were made to protect against things such as sharp knives and barbs. The taste in her mouth would be of wool and metal, not of skin or blood.

The desert bandit would press two fingers down upon the flat of her tongue and squeeze it against the bottom of her mouth, and press his thumb up into the soft tissue underneath her chin. Pushing forwards, Jin would gently force Adrienne's head back against the side of the wagon and hold her there by the lower jaw.

"My Lady, I assumed you would be hungry after traveling for so long. I will prepare a meal before we are on our way again."

517Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne tensed with frustration. Plan A had failed. Plan B had failed. She was running out of options for the moment. For the time being, she had no choice but to wait and relax.

518themightyjello

"Now then..."

He released the pressure on her jaw and allowed her to relax somewhat.

"I regret that this was necessary, Lady Adrienne, but you are far too precious a treasure to leave in the hands of those who cannot appreciate your value."

His hand would move to her calf and unbind the wire which had squeezed her legs together. With the amount that she had been struggling, it was likely that it had cut into the skin by now and drawn blood. Removing it was necessary both for the comfort of his passenger and so that he could treat the wound.

519Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne allowed him to remove the wire without protest, not because she wanted to be nice, but because of the pain it was causing.

520themightyjello

There were the proper supplies in one of these containers. A few bottles of liquor to one side and a piece of cloth that would serve well enough when doused in alcohol to disinfect the cuts. Though he had brought some bandages, there was hardly enough to wrap both legs and after it was done the supply was nearly gone.

"Was there anything else, my Lady?"

Jin turned to the bags along the far side of the wagon and removed a few things. Some vegetables, a loaf of bread, a skin of water that was hanging from a hook near the front.

521Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne didn't really want his help beyond having the wire removed and intended to show it. The moment he came near her with the intention of tended to the wound that he had essentially been the cause of, she let out a low hiss and pulled her legs away. "Leave it alone."

522themightyjello

"Lady Adrienne, you will either hold still while I tend to this or I will tie you again with something that will not leave such a mark. There was a time when you hoped for that treatment, I am pleased to see that you have grown more willing to be without it."

523Kanashimi Kurai

"I sssuggessst you go get a rope or sssomething." And Adrienne left the matter at that.

524themightyjello

"I suggest you use the bathroom while we have stopped."

Jin removed a segment of rope from beside one of the containers. It was the same piece that he had used to bind her to the horse.

525Kanashimi Kurai

It annoyed Adrienne to no end that she suddenly realized she would indeed need to use the bathroom before they took off again. "I don't intend to ussse the bathroom with you watching."

526themightyjello

"Then go."

He grabbed her arm and pulled her to the side; reaching behind her for a moment to hastily undo the knot he had tied before tearing the scarf away with a crack like a whip.

"If you prefer, there is a bush twelve meters to the right upon exiting."

527Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne opted for the bush and made her way carefully over to it, crouching behind it. She disliked removing her blindfold but in this situation, she really had no choice. She needed to be able to see clearly where she was going so that she wouldn't trip. Hidden behind the bush, she pulled the blindfold up, tucking it neatly behind the band that held it place. It was actually rather refreshing to be able to see her surroundings, but there would be time to enjoy that later.

Adri did what any kidnapping victim would do... she ran.

528themightyjello

Jin, on the other hand, had prepared a plate for her. It had only taken a minute and everything was ready by the time Adrienne began stumbling through the bushes to make her getaway.

The bandit hung up both the rope and the scarf in the back of the wagon, rounded up the horses from where they had been left to rest, and then refitted them with their bits and yolked them to the wagon once again.

This was a mountainside, after all. There was little enough room to run safely, and it would be difficult to get far half dressed and barefoot. Jin had noted which direction that she ran to, and from there he drove the wagon after her once things were ready.

He was in no hurry. The more she tired herself out, the easier she would be to handle.

529Kanashimi Kurai

The wounds on her calves hurt, but she ignored that pain and the new pain in her feet where the gravel was cutting her. Short of breaking a leg, she wasn't about to give up on running, although it wasn't the best environment for her to lose the bandit in. She was pretty positive hiding from Jin was out of the question.

530themightyjello

It wouldn't be long before the wagon caught up to Adrienne and the horses slowed somewhat so that it stayed behind her on the road.

Jin sat quietly, driving the wagon behind the fleeing slave.

531Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne sighed. She knew the odds were stacked against her. He had horses, clothing, and equipment. She had bare feet and a treacherous mountain path. Nothing short of a miracle was going to save her at that point and miracles were out of her realm of power. Adri hated him at that moment, more than she hated having to spend the majority of her life blindfolded.

She stopped, reaching up to pull the blindfold down again. The one thing that was normally her trump card would be useless against someone who already knew she had it. The basilisk slumped to the ground and waited. She was defeated and she knew it.

532themightyjello

"Are you done running for now, my Lady?" Jin asked her as he stopped the wagon.

"Perhaps after dinner you could try again."

The canvas behind him was pushed aside and he reached through for a small cloth sack that he had prepared which had a meal's worth of bread and chopped vegetables, as well as a canteen of clear water. He tossed it out from the wagon towards where the basilisk was sitting.

"If you didn't stop to use the bathroom perhaps you should still do so."

533Kanashimi Kurai

Adri huffed and disappeared behind some rocks to actually use the bathroom before returning to collect the food and water he'd thrown to her. Her next stop was the back of the wagon, where she'd eat her meal in silence.

534themightyjello

Jin pulled on the reigns and redirected the wagon in the direction that they had been going all along. He would let her eat and rest, if necessary. If she wanted to jump off of the wagon and run again, he would let her see how far she could get again.

"Tell me, Lady Adrienne. Where do you think you were running to?"

535Kanashimi Kurai

Adri refused to answer, refused to admit to her own brash thinking, she'd gone with the fight or flight response in the worst possible situation. She settled against the side of the wagon, just behind Jin. "I don't sssuppossse you have any clothing for me other than a nightgown?"

536themightyjello

"You didn't pack any."

Jin continued to drive the wagon in his same calm, composed manner. Shifting the reigns to his right hand, Jin reached into his tunic with his left and pulled a small mythril flute out from inside.

"There may be something that you can wear in the supplies, my Lady."

To pass the time until nightfall, he began to play.

537Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne would need something warmer to wear come nightfall, when the temperature would drop, but for the moment she forgot that issue. She could curse the bandit's musical talent, because she couldn't ignore the sound of his flute. Whether the melody was laced with magic or not, it still held power over her. Adri found that all of her worries and cares were forgotten for the moment as she was entranced by the tune, her body swaying gently with it.

538themightyjello

Jin simply played. Perhaps not a song, perhaps simply pieces of melodies as they came to mind, drifting into one another and colliding. This was the way that a tune managed to carry for hours... and it would. Until the sun set over the mountain tips to the west and the eastern slopes that they traveled across were cast into darkness.

Camp would need to be made before the night became too dark. The horses would need to rest as well.

539Kanashimi Kurai

By the time Jin stopped to make camp, the basilisk had crashed. She'd spent most of the previous night and that day awake and struggling, not to mention her brief run.

540themightyjello

The wagon stopped near a thicket of trees, or at least the thickets set of trees that could be found nearby. The horses were tethered to them with enough of a lead to feed and rest, and Adrienne if she awoke would find herself beside a fire and tethered by her ankle to the wagon axle.

Jin slept upright against a tree beside the horses.

541Kanashimi Kurai

Adri did waken, but by that point, she was in no mood to try and escape again. She'd just bide her time until the perfect moment. For now, she was too tired to try anything else and since the fire was warm enough, she was content to remain where she was. The basilisk sat up, pulling her knees to her chest and resting her head on them as she watched the orange blob that was the sleeping form of her captor.

"Tch," she clicked her tongue. "Jewel to be treasssured and aprecciated, hmm... sssince when doesss a thief treasssure anything other than their own ssselfish desssiresss? What doesss he want with me anyway?"

542themightyjello

Was it dawn yet? If not, Jin would sleep for a while longer. There was no point in getting back on the path until the sun had risen and they could see what was ahead of them. If the fire had died down, there was a pile of broken tree limbs sitting beside it for Adrienne to throw on.

543Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne threw a few more pieces of wood onto the fire, watching the bright sparkles of cinders fly up and swirl back down into the larger body. Had she felt like it, she could have thrown a flaming branch at the horses to spook them. If she were lucky, they'd trample the thief to death in their fright. She didn't feel like it though, she was actually starting to become curious as to why Jin wanted her so badly. Sure that the fire wouldn't go out before morning, Adrienne curled up a little closer to it to sleep.

544themightyjello

The fire came close to dying out one or two times before the morning came. New wood was added when it was dying, but only when it was caught in the act. It was still going a little bit when the sun finally came over the horizon, and by that time Jin was already in the process of yolking the horses to the wagon.

545Kanashimi Kurai

"What does a king among thievesss want with a ssslave that he doesssn't want to ussse asss a ssslave?" Adrienne spoke up from where she sat next to the fire. She'd woken up again sometimes during the process of him yolking the horses. As she spoke, she prodded at the fire with a piece of wood, throwing on some of the last bits of wood and watching the embers swirl and dance.

546themightyjello

Jin patted down the horses, stroking their necks as he fitted the bits into their mouths again and readied them for the day's journey.

"Why does a slave who does not wish to be free try to run?"

He came around to the back of the wagon, checking to see that all of the ropes and fastenings were in place.

547Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne was on her feet before he even finished the question, she was fuming. She ran at him, she'd try to tackle him, useless as it was since he seemed to be prepared for everything she did. "Becaussse you're not my massster."

548themightyjello

She tackled him. His left hand was still holding one of the ropes that tied down the wagon, and it jerked them back like a spring after she charged into him. Jin never lost his calm, collected expression but instead simply pulled back on the rope until he was standing again.

"Who, then, my Lady?"

549Kanashimi Kurai

"Kaissser... but I'd take anyone over you. What do you even need me for? You feed me all of thisss bullssshit about me being sssome sssort of treasssure to be appreciated but you're a thief. Thieves deal in gold, itemsss are ussseless to them unlesss they can be sssold, ssso the only way I'd be of value to you isss if you planned to sssell me."

550themightyjello

"That man is gone now. There's no more need for you to concern yourself with him."

Jin stepped away from the wagon and moved around Adrienne, heading towards the back. There were still a few things that needed to be done before they could be on their way, and time wasted standing around was time added to their journey.

"I do not intend to sell a Lady, dear Adrienne. If you prove yourself to be nothing more than a colored stone then there is no reason for me to keep you. A true jewel is far more valuable than any amount of coin that it could be sold for, my Lady. Treasure is meant to be treasured, won, and given freely."

551Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne leaned against the wago and watched him work. "Then why on earth would I make myssself valuable to you if my goal wasss to get you to let me go ssso that I can return to Kaissser." A valid point in her mind.

552themightyjello

"I wonder."

Jin reached underneath the wagon and removed the tether that he had tied there; moving it up and tying it to a post at the front of the wagon instead. Then he pulled on the line, tugging in the slack to tell Adrienne that it was time to leave.

553Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne made her way to the front of the wagon to climb up next to Jin. "I hate you." Adri turned to watch the dark shapes of the mountains as they passed, her head propped up on her hand and her arm propped up on one leg.

554themightyjello

"Have you always?"

Jin snapped the reigns, and the wagon began its slow journey south once again.

555Kanashimi Kurai

"Ah.." Adrienne frowned. No, she hadn't always hated him. He'd actually been pretty nice when she'd first met him and it wasn't like he'd been mean other than dragging her away from Kaiser. He had set Kaiser up though. "What doesss it matter?"

556themightyjello

"It doesn't matter." Jin calmly continued to drive the horses, though the path was getting a little narrower as the wagon went around a bend in the mountain road. "You show your loyalty only to your master. I came before that man, and I come after him. If you cling to past loyalties then your chains that were placed in my hands never really left them."

557Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne opened her mouth to speak, "Eh..." She sighed. She couldn't argue with that logic. No matter how much she hated it, he was right. She had never fully left his employ. "Very well."

558Eternal Dirge

Well, after something so life changing as that, what was there left for Damion to do? Turn his a** around and start walking towards what he could only assume was the south! What, you expecting some kind of epic power display or some long monologue? Not a chance. That kind of stuff just wasn't in Damions nature nor was it his focus. This was a quest after all, and he ment to complete it. And so off he went, holding the stone in his hands as he started scaling back up the ravine edge he had surfed down alittle while ago.

Slow, painstaking, backbreaking work was what it turned in to, sweat pouring down his face, making his peach fuzzed hair glisten in the swiftly dying sunlight. He was going to have to make camp before leaving again for the desert. But that was a matter for the 30 minutes after his climb started, when he reached the top that was.

" Where's my bike?" He asked no one in particular, sweat cutting lines through the dirt on his arms and face as he looked around swiftly, eyebrows drawing down into a rather angry look. " Where's my ****** bike?" He yelled, dropping the rock unceremoniously to the ground as he stomped forward to where the bike had been. " the **** is this st?!!" The islander snarled, stalking around where his bike had been, not seeing the multitudes of little footprints in the dirt, his eyes weren't perfect in the darkness that was falling over the world.

" ******** hell!!"

559themightyjello

Had their travel continued on? It would be several days time before the two of them left the Mithril Mountainrange and began to travel through the lowlands north of Dur'em towards the cities. In that time there would be many more chances for Adrienne to attempt her escapes, and much more time for her to brood hatefully in reflection of her recent kidnapping.

There may even have been other travelers along the road as well.

Jin broke the silence long before they left the mountains. "What is your wish, my Lady?"

560Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne turned to look at Jin, ignoring the landscape for the moment as her captor and new master broke the silence. "Would you prefer honesty, or would you prefer I give you some lame answer such as gold and riches?"

561themightyjello

"If my Lady desires riches, she will have to take them."

562Kanashimi Kurai

"Trussst me, I don't want richesss. I want to ssserve and..." Adrienne paused, unsure if she wanted to say the next part... she said the only thing she could say. "And needed."

563themightyjello

"All that is needed to serve is the desire to," Jin said, holding the reigns, "all that to be needed is to make oneself indisposable."

564Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne fell into silence, she was unsure of how to respond to his 'wisdom'. The basilisk turned away for a moment before carefully rising and slipping into the back of the wagon. She had to serve him, she didn't have to talk to him as if he were a companion.

565themightyjello

If Adrienne had nothing more to say, Jin would continue to drive the cart in silence for a while longer. There was still much distance for them to cover, and many things to put behind them. The time spent traveling along the mountain road would be the time needed in order to break Adrienne of her old habits and her attachment to Kaiser. There would be little room for forgiveness once they reached the cities.

566Kanashimi Kurai

Adrienne hissed softly as she found that she couldn't abide the silence. It annoyed her now for some reason. "What have you been doing sssince we parted waysss?" The serpent woman leaned against the front side of the wagon, just behind Jin, and as she talked, she quietly rifled through the bags in search of more clothing.

567[Yusuke Urameshi]

[A Day Ago, at the Amatsu Bouei Dairiten, the current home of Yusuke and his gang....]

The small child-like person known as Koenma stands in front of Yusuke as he presents himself with that pacifier in his mouth. Though everytime he speaks, he sounds more mature than what a toddler of his size would speak like. Yusuke himself would be standing there with his hands in his jeans pockets, currently wearing a blue jacket over a white t-shirt, the usual for him.

"Yusuke," Koenma starts. It's time for another case."

"About damn time," Yusuke says. It had been what, months since he was given a serious case to go after. All this fighting and sparring was fun and all, but what's the point of doing it if he couldn't use it for the sake of protecting the world once again? "So, what's the situation? Someone trying to destroy the world again or what?"

"It may be the case. In a region known as the Mithral Mountains, in a town called Nepris City, there has been a report of three demons having shown up, causing chaos and destruction at the border. From what the reports have said, these demons originated from a place called Eden. Due to the current information in the Spirit World database, Eden is a rather sacred place, yet overran with demons and other foul beasts. It may very well match the chaotic nature of the demon world itself. But for the most part, they are still a disturbance to the world, and so, your mission is to go there and rid the place of their presence. Getting rid of at least one would suffice."

"Great. I get to kick some demon's a**, and still be able to make back home for dinner. Count me in."

"Now hold on there, Yusuke," Koenma interrupts. "Though I understand your power, these demons may well be stronger apparitions than you think. Because of that, I'm going to be having someone come along to assist you."

Yusuke, caught off guard by the fact that Koenma was doubting his skills, could only frown at that notion. "Oh, yeah? Like who?"

[In the Present, heading through the Mithral Mountains toward the boundary of Nepris City.....]

Yusuke walked with his hands once again in the pockets of his jeans, wearing that blue coat over that white shirt. However, someone was walking with him, the partner who was going to accompany him on this mission. Though Yusuke was sort of insulted by the fact that Koenma thought he couldn't do this alone, at least it was with someone he has been wanting to team up with for some time with.

And that person was no other than....

((tags Ichigo))

568Kurosakii Ichigo

((Yusuke, that post has inspired me to do something similar.))

---The other day, somewhere in the town of Latent---

7:33 A.M.

"WAKE UUUUUUUP!!!"

"GYAAH!!!"

Ichigo shot out of bed abruptly, startled by the loud shouting of a stuffed animal in his ear. The ringing left over was so loud he hardly noticed that his alarm was blaring. All he could think of was...

"KNOCK IT OFF!"

HAET.

With one fell swing of his arm, the stuffed animal was knocked off of his bed and into the far wall of the room.

"Just what the hell do you think you're doing, Kon!?"

"Don't use that tone with me, you jerk!" replied Kon, skittering back up onto the bed. "I've been trying to wake you up for the past three minutes so that you could shut off that damn alarm you set! I don't know how to work that stupid thing! Why the hell are you setting an alarm to wake you up when it doesn't work!"

"Can it. I'm up now, aren't I?"

Looking down, Ichigo could notice he had fallen asleep a bit awkwardly. His bed was a mess, and his clothes...

"Oh yeah, and you gotta watch how you sleep, Ichigo! Seriously! I woke up and you were there scratching yourself! That's gross! Don't you have any--"

The stuffed animal was abruptly cut off by a foot in his face. Ichigo held his head as if he was suffering from a migrane.

"Just...stop..."

It's been a while since the tournament ended and the events at the stadium took place. Seeing my situation, Urahara decided to help me out by renting me a room in a cheaper hotel in the town of Latent. I haven't heard much from the others, but I bet they're still back in Karakura. I know I could just stay with Urahara in the shop he opened up in Durem, but hat n' clogs said a teenager like me probably needed his privacy. That guy's such a friggin' pain in the a**.

But I guess it makes a lot more sense for me to stick around here. Ever since that encounter in the Stadium, I knew this was something I couldn't ignore. Kon told me about what he saw in the Forest. Now something really bad was about to go down. If I'm lucky, maybe I'll run into those two guys I saw that day...that wolf-man and the guy with green hair. They probably had a better idea about what was going on around here. But for now...

That was when something flew in through Ichigo's window. It was small, black, and fluttered about so gracefully in the air it was as if the air wasn't affecting it at all.

"That's a..."

It was a jigokucho, or hell butterfly. It could only mean one thing...

"Well, now. It's good to see you again, Ichigo Kurosaki."

Ichigo recognized that calm, amiable tone of voice.

"That voice. Hey, you're--"

Ichigo was abruptly cut off. Apparently the voice was a recording.

"This is Squad 13 Captain Jushiro Ukitake. I've heard about what was going on in the world of the living recently. I'm sure you've been having a good time."

Oh yeah. A kidnapping, soul-sucking demons and landsharks. It was fun on a bun.

"Nevertheless, you're probably aware of the problems in the area as well. Head Captain Yamamoto has instructed me to fill you in on the situation further. Ever since the Aizen incident, Soul Society hasn't been concerned much with affairs that have no connection with Hollows or Hueco Mundo. But seeing that you're a substitute shinigami and within the immediate area, we feel we can rely on you to take care of it while Soul Society is tied up."

As much as Ichigo hated to be thought of as Soul Society's errand boy, Ukitake had a point. Something was going on in this place, and Ichigo wanted to do something about it.

"You're to head north to the Mithral Mountains. There's a city on the mountain's border named Nepris. It's been overrun with demons and other dark creatures from a place known as Eden. Even now, Soul Society hasn't been able to identify the origin of Eden or if it has any possible connections to Aizen. We feel there is no connection, even with our severe lack of information. However, the state of Nepris City is still something of concern."

"If you're still wondering why we're sending you, I should also mention that the Head Captain isn't the only one concerned with this situation. Someone else has personally asked for your assistance, and has also sent one of his own to assist you in your mission. You are to meet him tomorrow in Nepris City. We wish you the best of luck, Ichigo Kurosaki."

"Someone to assist me? Who the heck is he talking about?"

---The Present, approximately two feet away from Yusuke---

Dressed in his shiakushou, a black hakama with a white belt, Ichigo walked alongside Yusuke as they headed towards Nepris City. He had left Kon in his body back at the hotel to hold the fort while Ichigo was on his mission. It wasn't like Kon could complain anyway, being able to get room service and all. Zangetsu was wrapped in linen upon Ichigo's back, held by a red chain strap. In shinigami form, Ichigo was invisible to normal people who couldn't sense spiritual pressure. But if they were going up against demons, odds were Ichigo wasn't going to be invisible to anyone.

Ichigo didn't expect to be paired up with Yusuke again, but considering their similar strengths with spirit energy it wasn't a bad match up at all.

"So, how long 'till we get to the city?"

569Uberwulf X

They would see it soon... the wide and waist-high stone wall, manned by males armed with spears. From behind the walls and sentries, one could see the houses and village life in the happening. A few people stopped to see the visitors, but soon moved on-- there was work to do.

There would be no hostile resistance-- a trading city made no business if it threatened the interested and future traders. They would be questioned and greeted, however. One stepped up, a younger individual with wild sandy hair, weilding a spear and wearing, along with shorts and sandals, mails made from the scales of some sort of fish they apparently had an abundance of. "Good day, pair. What business brings you here to us, in Nepris?"

570[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke answers Ichigo with that relaxed tone of his as they arrive to the top of a hill: "We're already there."

Looking down onto the city from their height, Yusuke examined the place. To him, it looked like everything was fine. But he had a feeling this was only a silence before the storm. Something was here, and he was going to find whatever it was and beat it until it cried "Uncle." Stepping forward, he continues to the entrance of the city until one of the men walk up to greet them.

He answers the man: "Hey. My name's Yusuke Urameshi, and this here's Ichigo." Yusuke's right hand removes itself from his pocket to point a thumb in the guy's direction. "We got a notice that you guys have been having some problems with some demons?"

571Kurosakii Ichigo

Ichigo was almost startled when the guard mentioned them as a pair.

So they can see me, huh?

It wasn't too hard to believe, though. These guys were guards, weren't they? They had to have some kind of means to sense spiritual pressure. Otherwise all sorts of things would just waltz right into the city. Then again, with something as simple as seeing ghosts, Ichigo probably wouldn't be surprised if everyone could see him.

Ichigo's eyes went flat and half-lidded as Yusuke introduced him by first name only. A cartoonish bead of sweat rolled down the back of his head. "Hey...he gave his last name, didn't he?" thougt Ichigo, "Why not mine? I'm not some dog or something. Geez, I should've introduced myself..."

572Uberwulf X

[sorry ichigo, i must've missed that part. though yeah, guards would be able to at least know he was there. not everyone's human, but i don't mean to ignore your abilities.]

"You and your specter are here to fight our demon, then?" He turned to the guard next to him, then whistled out, calling an older guard with more armor and everything else that showed that even if he wasn't a general, he was the one in charge around here.

The grizzled old man walked up with a limp, using his spear to offset his bad leg that had a wrapped cloth around it. He appraised Yusuke with a single eye, the other almost closed because he was staring that hard. Then he leaned back, suddenly looking around... it took him a couple of seconds, but he was able to 'see' Ichigo.

"...Huh. You're our Chroma, then. Not one to call our hired help weak, but... you look weak. Really got what it takes..." The pause was a fish for a name, a name quickly given to him by the first guard. "...Yusuke? Does your ghost have a name, then?"

573[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke was fine with that. People always thought he looked weak. But the guy was built, even if he had this slim-looking body, and he was going to prove to them by beating into the ground these demons raiding the countryside.

"Ghost?" He looks to Ichigo then laughs, remembering that the guy sometimes either appeared normal, or transparent to those who could barely see the supernatural. "He's Ichigo. Not really a ghost, but that's a good term for it."

And it was ironic that because he was a spirit detective, he had an actual ghost following him around. Man, did it give him the giggles.

"Well, anyway, yeah, we're here to get rid of your demon problem. If we don't defeat them in twenty four hours, you are guaranteed your money back." Just a little joke to raise the mood of the meeting.

574Uberwulf X

"You are being paid at all?"

It was hard to tell if the man was joking or not, because the draw of lips across his face produced a smile that was without mirth. The joke-or-not-joke ended when he turned his head to the side, then looked down to his leg. He lifted it just a bit.

"It is a beast just taller than you. A land octopus, in a way..." He shook his head. "...but it's only for its many tentacled limbs upon which it moves. It lacks apparent eyes, having nothing but a giant maw, lined with rows of sharp teeth, where the rest of its body should be. Don't let its simple appearance fool you, though. It crushed my knee with a second's lapse on my part, a single limb catching me off my guard and seeking my weapon.

"It blends in enough with the surroundings, and is only found when it wants to eat. The slimy skin and interesting appearance would give it away, though. And its stentch..."

The others moaned and shook their heads. "You'll smell it and forfeit your latest meal and bowels both. It knows our tounge, making those claims and speaking of another two, but we've only seen the one. But to let it speak means to smell its bad breath... ugh. I'd rather swim in fish entrails baking in the sun, than have that cling to my skin again."

575Kurosakii Ichigo

Well, that was a gas. First landsharks, now land-octopi. Or however you pluralized it. This is what Ukitake wanted him to take care of? No wonder they were sending Ichigo instead of a lieutenant like Renji or a 3rd seat like Ikkaku. They probably didn't want to subject themselves to the smell.

Nevertheless, it was still a harmful creature that had been terrorizing the area. As far as Ichigo was concerned, he'd think of it as another Hollow. Hell, Hollows came in such odd shapes and sizes that he didn't find an octopus-like creature to be that strange. Maybe this'd be a piece of cake.

Or not.

"So where did you last see this octopus thing?" asked Ichigo abruptly.

576[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke puts his right hand to his chin as if he was elegantly thinking like a detective. As much as he tries to pull the act, he was more thinking about how to kick the things' a**, if it even had one, than wondering how to catch it. But, like Ichigo said, knowing where it is would be better knowledge.

Octupus, a bit tall, and smelly. This kind of sucked since Yusuke's nose was many times stronger than a human's, being a demon hybrid and all, but it also gave him a better sense of direction of where the demon would be if they ever get close. He'll just have to find some type of nostril plugger or face smelling the thing throughout the entire fight. Then again, he's been in demon world, where smells may rival the enemy's own. He'll have to wait and see for that.

577Uberwulf X

"Ichigo has a voice." There was another pause as the man refocused on him, then went on to answer.

"The moon has yet to show, and it has yet been a while since the next attack. It comes in the day, as the sun's retreating to the western sky. It's not at all unreasonable to think that any day now, it could come back to take more of our food, or even our men. We lost a few in the last fight.. dear friends laid to rest in the melee. Though, only one from its strikes."

There was a bit of a nod from all the guards, confirming it.

"I warn you agai--"

What opportune timing, that the trees would rustle from down the road. It was a sound familiar to the guards, as they all stiffened and readied their weapons, spears and swords all. The next sound would be that of a conch horn sounding, the true danger warning.

"Perhaps it was waiting for you. Take care to meet it. You are our hire, but we won't see you dead for our demon."

578[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke turns his head to the rustling of the trees back down the road. Looking toward it, the notice from the old man was the giveaway that their demon was on his way. The kid stares in the direction of the disturbance for a few seconds before bringing his right fist to the left hand, cracking his knuckles as he gives a smirk.

"Don't worry, old man. We got this. Ready, Ichigo?"

579Kurosakii Ichigo

Has a voice? This guy sounds like one of the instructors I had in Karate as a kid. Yeesh...

But Ichigo's train of thought was abruptly cut off by the conch horn. Speak of the devil demon. Yusuke was ready to fight, and it was time that Ichigo got ready too.

He brought his right hand up to the hilt on his shoulder. Suddenly, the linen wrapped around Zangetsu's blade would unravel itself, hanging off of the end of its hilt like a tassel. Wtih a movement of his right hand, he brought the massive, cleaver-like blade forward, slicing through the air before stopping in front of him at the ready. He nodded over to Yusuke.

"O.K.! Let's go"

580Uberwulf X

As Ichigo and Yusuke readied themselves, the outer guards were falling back, sprinting to the village to hold the main line-- it'd been already arranged to change the front-village-final line defense formation, so that the two visitors would form their own front line. The guards would combine their numbers to create a larger village and final line, and did just that. Fear were in none of their eyes, most of them long-time fighters of men, animals, and the sea. But look closely, and you could see just a hint of worry, that these two men wouldn't be able to hold their own.

The time to test came soon after the last guard passed the two fighters. Shadows and sounds snaked through the trees before emerging on the open path. The description was rather accurate-- the demon was pretty much a giant mouth on tentacles, with lips currently curled up in a smile. It stopped after it breached the tree line, apparently observing with its upper tentacles moving about slowly. Bulbed, they opened to show that the senior guard had misspoke one thing-- it didn't have eyes over the mouth as a regular human or beast should, but it had a great deal of them at the end surrounding that large maw. As they all stared each other down, -something- shone in the air between them, much closer to the demon.

He also didn't say that it could speak, though it was implied with the bill anyway.

"Eheheh... You two are new. You two will do."

581Kurosakii Ichigo

It wouldn't take too long for the two of them to get to the village's front line against the beast. The old man's description was pretty accurate...that demon was one ugly son-of-a-b***h. He didn't remember anything about tentacle eyes though. That was even creepier than what Ichigo had invisioned. At first he though they'd be fighting a giant evil octopus, but this?

This was Little Shop of Horrors on crack.

Ichigo had no idea what was shining in the air nearby the demon, but he took note of it. If he was able to get closer and maintain his defense, he'd make sure to find out just what the hell that was.

"So, which one of us is gonna make the first move, Urameshi?" he said to Yusuke, keeping his voice down as to not simply shout it out for the demon to hear. "I don't mind starting this off unless you got a plan. We need to get this thing's attention off of the guards."

582[Yusuke Urameshi]

Big mouth, lots of eyes: yep, this was a demon alright. Big, ugly, and looking for trouble. And moreso, it looked like it could talk as something shone from it. From Yusuke's perspective, it just looked like the shine came from the beast itself, having no clue how near or far it was. Something that Ichigo and he differed in, which was perception.

Yusuke raises his right hand up, extending his right index finger toward the air while having the rest bend in against the palm, looking to Ichigo as a sign to what he already had in mind. He had his right arm casually settled, as if he was holding onto a gun but not making use of it for the time being.

"How fast can you go?"

583Uberwulf X

Meanwhile, while they talked amongst themselves, the demon raised some tentacles in the air and slackened its jaw. Surely one of them had the ability to sense energies; there was a great deal building up near the demon.

584Kurosakii Ichigo

Ichigo was about to answer Yusuke when he was cut off by the continuing increase in energy. Whatever that glow was by the demon, it wasn't looking good. Actually, it was kindof familiar...

s**t!

He remembered in the past when he had to deal with fighting Menos-class Hollows. That energy build up reminded him of when they prepared cero blasts. If this demon was preparing some sort of energy blast...

"EVERYONE RUN! GET OUT OF THE WAY!"

Ichigo knew these guys had to hold a line, but if this demon was that dangerous then they had to clear out of the way as soon as they could. If the demon was really preparing some sort of blast, Ichigo and Yusuke had to draw its aggression quickly.

"Urameshi, forget what I said! Go ahead and piss this thing off right away! We gotta draw its attention now!"

If Yusuke was going to fire that "gun" of his, he should fire it now. And fast.

585[Yusuke Urameshi]

Damn, so it was actually charging something? Yusuke wasn't pleased with that, but he didn't expect anything less from a demon who popped out of somewhere. He didn't pick up on its smell yet, either, but he didn't know whether that was a good thing or bad thing.

"Right," he says to his orange-haired buddy, bending his knees, and taking a run toward the demon, yet moving more to the right. "Ichigo, you attack him from the front. I need time to prepare."

586Kurosakii Ichigo

"Just hurry and shoot it!"

Ichigo needed Yusuke to fire his Spirit Gun fast. It didn't need to be charged at all...just a weaker, lower-level Spirit Gun. Yusuke's spirit energy was good enough to make a single shot hurt. The important thing was that he pissed this guy off quickly while Ichigo desperately tried to get others out of the way.

"GET DOWN!"

Ichigo would have used his own attack to distract the beast, but he knew something was coming. He was focusing his spiritual pressure in wait for that attack. All they needed to make sure of now was to get the others out of the way.

587Uberwulf X

"E-heh."

K-THOOM

The area immediately around them darkened enough to let them know that something was happening, right before that thing did happen-- two arcs of lightning screamed from somewhere in the sky, of course seeking to smite the two would-be heroes.

Regardless of whether it hit or missed, the demon was already racing forward, moving on those tentacles in a swaying formation at a surprising rate of speed. It'd be upon them in eight seconds' time, and that's not counting its physical reach. Each "step" shook the ground, and it parted its jaws hungrily, sights set on Yusuke, since he was so adamant about trying to charge an attack.

588[Yusuke Urameshi]

"Ah, damn!" Yusuke was running, so with his reflexes, he would be capable of taking a dive forward just enough to cause the lightning attack to miss him, having the teen go into a rough tumble across the ground. The movement would have him whirling and twirling, but with both hands hitting the ground, he sets himself up into a front flip recovery. In a stumble of sorts, he is capable of regaining his balance back into a stance, and returns to his running stance.

But then he was also seeing that large tentacle monster rushing toward him with its mouth opened. And that smell...oh man, that smell suddenly entered into his nostrils, causing Yusuke to put on an expression of disgust. The smell was disorientating his sense, too, having underestimated how powerful it was. Add his demon senses, and this was overpowering.

With a little of redness clouding his cheeks, Yusuke slows down in his run, coming to a stop as he covers his nose with his left hand, trying barely to keep focused. Was he suffocating? Whatever he was doing, he moves his right index finger toward the approaching demon, having his own little orb of light appear itself at the tip of it. He wasn't going to fire it yet, but instead wait for the right time to initiate it.

589Kurosakii Ichigo

Ichigo could feel the spiritual pressure coming from the sky before it struck, which was probably the only thing saving him now. The two arcs of lightning were too fast to dodge by sight alone in Ichigo's current state, and even after sensing them all he could do was hold up Zangetsu...

K-KSSHH!!!

"GYAAAGGGHH!!"

Ichigo was sent back by the blast as it collided with the broad side of Zangetsu. His spiritual pressure weathered the blast, but the impact still send him stumbling back. He quickly got back onto his feet, only to see that the demon was charging right towards Yusuke. No doubt he was prepared to fire that Spirit Gun at the beast right when it tried to eat him, but they had no idea what capabilities it had against spiritual pressure.

Ichigo had to buy Yusuke more time for his Spirit Gun while determining what this monster could take.

Facing the demon, Ichigo brought Zangetsu around and above his head as he focused the concentration of his spiritual pressure along the blade, and brought the blade down, cutting through the air.

"GETSUGA TENSHOU!"

A highly-concentrated blast of of spiritual pressure released from Zangetsu's tip ad he brought the blade down, sending a blue crescent wave of energy soaring towards the demon's main body. The blade was designed to cut, but if the demon was resilient enough it would only make a strong impact.

590Uberwulf X

Yusuke wasn't even getting a direct blast of the odor, and the guy was slowing down. Ichigo had been felled for a few seconds, which removed him from the equation enough for it to matter.

He was still some ways away, and it didn't seem like it should be able to reach, but this wasn't a troublesome demon for no reason. It seemed to grow, pushing up on its running tentacles to show that it was much taller than it usually allowed itself to be seen. And thusly, when it extended dual tentacles at Yuusuke's body, they would reach with a few feet to spare and strike like bats rather than tree trunks.

Of course, it was still still running and attacking when Ichigo's attack came. The energy wave crashed down in the demon's direction, and that flash would be seen again and with much more detail. The light was made of many hexagonal panels, depth starting at about two feet away. Each small layer was illuminated as the attack came in, and eventually touched the demon which turned its "head." It stopped its advance, the mouth straight in an expression of curiosity, before it smiled wide and toothily again.

591[Yusuke Urameshi]

Damn it, not enough! Yusuke was believing that the current charge wasn't going to be enough to take down the demon, having him stand there and hesitate. And coming too quick for him to react, he is struck into the front of his body, causing him to lose breath from his lungs as his body bends with the attack.

"Shi...!" And then like a ragdoll, he is thrown through the air, having him slide across the ground on his back into a rough stop. Keeping partially sat up, he would see the demon had stopped upon a flash of energy that impacted into it. From the looks of it, it didn't seem to hurt it at all, realizing that Ichigo must have attacked it like that.

Kicking himself to his feet, he throws off his jacket, and then next removes his white t-shirt, exposing his muscled body. He wraps the shirt to where it resembles a scarf, then ties it around the lower part of his mouth, placing his nose within it while the rest of the short extended down past his neck and against his chest. With a little improvising, he had just created himself a face mask. It helped enough to where it lessened the impact of the smell for him to concentrate.

592Kurosakii Ichigo

What? What the hell was that? It was a direct hit, but it didn't have any effect!

These thoughts ran through Ichigo's head as he saw the result of his Getsuga Tenshou against the monster. It looked like the attack had just collided with some sort of barrier. Could that be it? Did this thing have some sort of barrier around it that could block spiritual pressure?

Ichigo would have to see how Yusuke's Spirit Gun worked on the beast before he could say anything for sure. Other than that, Ichigo had no clue.

He also hadn't recieved full blast of that monster's breath, so he didn't know how bad it was. But that wasn't going to stop him now. With the monster's advance halting, Ichigo took this as the opportunity to close the distance. Pushing off of his right foot, he charged towards the demon, hoping to see its reaction.

593Uberwulf X

"Expression of sorrow and surprise."

The panels flashed once more, just to remind the world they were there, before going invisible once more. Meanwhile, the demon slowly made its way to Ichigo, lowering itself again to its normal height.

"Reaction of malice. Stronger men taste better. They make better statues, too."

After this foreboding statement, its lips pursed and the mouth began to bulge. There was still a healthy distance between itself and the two fighters, to be sure, but its stride was long and if it wanted to, could close the distance in under ten seconds. And believe you me, it wanted to.

594[Yusuke Urameshi]

"Hey, don't forget I'm here," Yusuke shouts toward the demon, running toward him once more. His feet struck the ground in a fast pace to where they looked almost to never touch the ground, closing the distance faster than the tentacle demon was doing. The shirt would offer minor snuffing out of the smell, but not much, so Yusuke would do the next thing he could do: hold his breath. This was considered stupid for the normal person to do, but being a demon and all, he really didn't have much use for oxygen. But because he had no idea behind that, to him it just seemed like he had a better endurance in holding his air, yet no light-headedness would come from it other than by continued psyche that he was expecting to be feeling it soon.

"Yaaa!"

Closing in fast, he performs a short hop off the ground to sail the rest of the way at the demon monster, punching forward his right fist which had a tail of spirit energy flowing behind it just to show that he was going to give this demon a big one should he hit. The funny thing was that he was punching at that large mouth of its, as if he wanted to strike at its tongue.

595Kurosakii Ichigo

Just as Yusuke went in head-on towards the demon, Ichigo was coming in from the side as well, trying to close the distance. However, Ichigo also heard the words the demon had said before its mouth began to bulge...

Quote:** Wrote:

"Reaction of malice. Stronger men taste better. They make better statues, too."

What the hell could that...s**t!

As Ichigo continued to close the distance, it dawned on him that Yusuke was headed straight into a trap. Rather than continuing towards the side of the demon, Ichigo's image blurred with the speed of his flash steps as he charged straight into Yusuke.

"GET OUT OF THE WAY!"

Since Yusuke was in mid air, charging into him at that speed would mean Yusuke had little weight resistance, allowing him to push him off course and out of the way of the demon. Ichigo didn't care if he ended up taking that fist Yusuke was preparing to slam right into the beast.

Something was definately not right about this demon.

With its forboding message and suspicious behavior with its mouth led Ichigo to believe whatever it was planning had something to do with its mouth, and Yusuke was going to run right into it with his last attack. If Ichigo's charge succeeded, both of them would be knocked clear out of the way before anything happened.

596Uberwulf X

Yusuke was a very lucky man, to have a partner as fast as Ichigo. As the fighter charged forward, the demon's lips pursed as the mouth opened wide, like a giant kiss. If it mattered at all, Ichigo could see its tounge as it lolled out of its mouth lazily.

"Haaaaa...."

The ground seemed to crackle and come alive between them, as a greenish, purplish haze blew from its mouth to the oncoming man. The air between them would distort as if there were a great deal of heat there, and a good few overgrown weeds and grasses lost their flowers, wilting slowly.

Ichigo had, for all intents and purposes, saved Yusuke's life. When the two fighters would turn and see what it all was about and check on the state of things, they'd note that most of the insects-- grasshoppers, ants, a worm, some flies-- were taking erratic patterns, running or flying around themselves before they found each other and started buzzing madly and fighting each other in their own ways.

This lasted for about a second before a few rather large dragonflies hit the ground and cracked, their newly-petrified body unable to withstand the force of hitting the earth from their previous airborne position.

Meanwhile, the demon turned slowly to them with its mouth cracked in a shark's smile, giving them a few seconds to see the brown and degraded earth between them and smell that incredibly bad breath that they'd been warned about. Where Yusuke wanted to puke before, he would've surely voided his very lungs, filled with blood, to the ground had he not been saved.

"Vexing spirits."

597[Yusuke Urameshi]

"I'm going to blow that big grin off of your mou--ARGH!"

Yusuke is suddenly tackled into by Ichigo, having the breath knocked out of him as they skid backwards across the ground. Landing with his back onto the ground, legs in the air, he pushes on Ichigo's face to knock him off of him.

"What the hell, man?! I was about to blast it!"

Yusuke was obviously pissed, not even aware of any danger he was in. To him, he was confident that he could fight against any demon that tried to threaten humanity, and to have Ichigo knock him out of the way was sort of an insult.

598Kurosakii Ichigo

Ichigo quickly got up off of the Spirit Detective, almost stumbling back from being pushed off. He expected Yusuke to be angry after what he did, but that wasn't his concern. He quickly regained his composure to explain.

"Don't get in over your head. Just take a look."

If Yusuke looked over to the monster now, he would see the effects the Bad Breath had wrought against those that lay in its path.

"If I didn't get you out of the way, you'd end up just like that," he continued. "We can't just rush this guy like he's some kind of low-level ogre or hollow. Frontal attacks won't be good, and our tactics aren't working. We have to..."

That was when Ichigo noticed it.

What the hell am I saying? I sound just like Ishida!

With Ichigo's four-eyed friend not with them, it seemed as if he was taking on some of his roles. Ichigo may not have been a genius, but he could think on his feet. Nevertheless, the idea of him acting like Uryu came off to him as a bit odd.

"Gh--...nevermind! We just hafta be careful with this guy and find its weakness. My Getsuga Tenshou didn't seem to have much of an effect, and that mouth of his is gonna be a big problem!"

599[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke does look over there, and from what he could tell, the flowers and the grass were becoming instantly dead. But to him, it looked like he was just taking away their life force. To take away Yusuke's was much harder, so he believed that if he got near the monster, it wouldn't be able to take him down that easily.

"I can take it," he says, standing to his feet. "It just doesn't like long range attacks, that's all. It obviously wants us at close range, so why not give him just that, huh?" His right hand punches into his left, looking at the multi-eyed demon with a smirk on his face.

600Kurosakii Ichigo

"We don't know that yet," said Ichigo. "I dunno if that thing he put up resists spiritual pressure or just anything that gets close enough. I hate to say it, but this isn't some enemy we can just rush into."

Ichigo knew how Yusuke felt. He wanted nothing more than to just stab the damn thing with Zangetsu or blast it with his Getsuga Tenshou. But the important thing was to make sure this thing didn't hurt anyone anymore.

They had to put it down.

"But if getting in close is really the way to go, I got a better idea than just rushing in."

Ichigo brought Zangetsu to the ready, bracing himself.

"We don't want to get in the way of that big mouth of his. So if we can't break it's face, let's just kick it's a**."

Of course Ichigo sounded figurative, but with a smirk towards Yusuke, the shinigami hoped the spirit detective would get his drift as to what the proper strategy should be.

601[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke got just what he meant. "I like the way you think, Ichigo. Alrighty then." He brings his left hand to the right shoulder, and revolves the arm around.

"But that's not going to be easy with all those eyes it has. Going to have to do something about it. Luckily, I got an idea. All I'll need you to do is rush at it. I'll take care of the rest. Trust me on this."

Opening his right hand, he begins to open and close it, spiritual energy concentrating itself once more into it. It was more like building onto the energy he had meant for a spirit gun, so he could go for an even greater ability.

602Uberwulf X

"Time works both ways."

Satisfied with the moments they took to survey what could be come of them, a number of tentacles raised to the air above its head. Just as before, there was a great buildup in energy in the space between tentacles. The smile remained wide while they mused strategy and the demon took the time to keep going with its own.

"I'll delineate from your stream. Layer upon layer, it's time to make my mark."

Unlike before where the magic was relatively invisible before actually activating, this was visible in an apparently holographic clock that surrounded the beast, casting the twenty-foot area around it in a green light. The hands showed 6:00 and were unmoving, if such a thing could be seen in the condition of all.

"It's time to ruin you."

603Kurosakii Ichigo

"Works for me. Because you know..."

Ichigo said this to Yusuke as the demon spoke again, its words seeming like riddles to him.

"...I'm starting to get annoyed with the way this guy--huh?" "

Ichigo took a step forward to initiate his charge when he noticed the strange clock surrounding the demon. It had to have been another spell, just like all the spells it had casted when the fight began. These spells were really starting to make this complicated. One would have expected a giant swamp monster to be just that, but this thing was intelligent.

This definately wasn't like fighting a Hollow...

"What the hell is that?"

604[Yusuke Urameshi]

"I don't know," Yusuke says, seeing the surrounding area of it taking on a color of green. "But the more we wait around, the more we're going to have to worry about. Look, Ichigo, you're going to have to take risks sometimes. If you stop and worry ever second of the way, you'll end up wasting time. If you don't want to go up close with it, then I'll go instead. There's two of us. Whatever one does, the other learns from his mistakes. So even if I get screwed or something, I want you to at least be able to see what it's capable of and find a weak spot, you got it?"

Yusuke's right fist glows as spiritual energy sprays itself and starts to cover the entire hand up to the elbow, pulling it back as he bends his knees as if about to sprint. "Watch my back!"

And with quickness not normal for a human being, he sprints toward the demon, zig zagging left and right, his transitions blurring to the normal human eye.

605Uberwulf X

One was stalled in the face of it, unmoving and watching and waiting as the time ticked on both in reality and in the spell. The clock hands spun forward, reaching 7, 8, 10,2, 9... the hands spun wildly and out of control, before the whole spell broke, collapsing the clockwork imagery.

One rushed forward, ducking and diving and threatening to attack at a speed that corrupted and thwarted time. Blurred movements indicated intense speed, the eyes' inability to keep up. But somewhere after the second zag, the demon's wildly thrashing eyes held steady as they began to actually focus. Where the mouth indicated some sort of worry, the wide, toothy grin returned even as Yusuke's rush continued unimpeded.

In preparation, the demon gained a bit of height, body twisting around 180 degrees on its tentacles.

606Kurosakii Ichigo

For a moment Ichigo trembled, his teeth gritting. He hated situations like this. He knew that getting close would pose a big problem with that creature's strange abilities, but long range attacks weren't working either. But Yusuke didn't care about that at all.

And he was right to do so.

Waiting around wasn't going to help either, and neither Yusuke or Ichigo were the type to know about how to deal with these things. Without people like Ishida or Kurama to back them up, they'd just have to do thing's their way and hack at the damn thing until something actually worked.

"To hell with this!"

As Yusuke made his charge towards the demon, Ichigo went forward towards the opposite side in a blur of speed. Even in his initial release, Ichigo's flash steps would be enough speed to cover the distance in a good amount of time. He kept his distance from the demon just a few feet away from Yusuke's position, except on the opposite side. That way, once Yusuke moved in, Ichigo would be there to take the beast at it's blind spot.

607[Yusuke Urameshi]

"Alright. Time to kick some tentacle a**!" Yusuke takes a small hop, bending his legs toward his body, his fist swirling with that spirit energy that he was so famous for. He was only about a few yards away, but was already leaping as if he was about to attack the thing.

"YAAAAAAAAA!"

But he would land early, slamming his right fist into the ground, causing a burst of earth and grass to shoot up like a fissure of water. The ground would shoot outwards like a tidal wave, covering the sight between it and Yusuke.

"Heh."

With this temporary blinding sheet of dirt, Yusuke leaps up into the air like a frog, sailing high and into the blinding light of the sun, if there was one. Either way, his right fist, searing with spirit energy yet again, would then have him coming straight down from above, a spirit punch ready to impact into its head of eyes.

He hoped this thing couldn't see through dirt.

608Uberwulf X

Stopping short of the demon.. dangerous. The twist was preparation, the rear back for the swing. He was within range some eight feet out, but the monster waited until Yuu was incredibly close to snap its body back around and spin, its tentacles spinning around the base of the body with a bit of forward movement, making it seem like a child's spinning top.

Yuu would have to make it through those many limbs to even get his hand down. One could expect, that if he did still mange to create the blind area of debris, that Yusuke's apparent lack of ability to actually defend would cause him to be thrashed in the attack, sent somewhere off to the demon's right.

Ichigo, though seemingly ignored, would have to deal with the attack as well. He may fare better, what with his not acting.

609Kurosakii Ichigo

Damnit!

A spinning attack? A good strategy for dealing with more than one enemy, but not what Ichigo had expected with the monster's attention on Yusuke. With an attack like that, there wasn't any blind spot for Ichigo to move in on.

Ichigo could only move into the attack itself.

"HYAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

Rushing in, Ichigo swung Zangetsu in towards the opposite direction the tentacles were swinging, aiming to strike the hefty sword right into the spinning appendages. With luck, Ichigo would be able to stop the spin or at least have it strike against the blade first to keep the attack from his body.

However, if Ichigo was lucky enough, Zangetsu's blade would be sharp enough to cut right into the massive tentacles on contact. He had to see just how tough this monster was.

610[Yusuke Urameshi]

His fist was thrusting at the ground until those tentacles were spun his way. Those things looked longer than he had anticipated, not to mention he didn't expect them to be used as weapons. So he was struck by the wiggly things, his body knocked backwards across the ground as Ichigo went in to attack.

But Yusuke's hands catches the ground, having him go into a backflipping handspring to recover to his feet, and he was running back toward the creature again. He saw Ichigo attacking it, so he was going to assist, seeing that the only way they were going to have to deal with the malicious thing was to overpower it with continued aggression.

"AAAAHH!"

He sprints back in, his right hand becoming light blue as spirit energy surrounds it like before.

611Uberwulf X

As may or not have been expected, the protection extended past the main body and included the tentacles. Ichigo's attack met the layering of hexagons, but the opposing attack forced the spin to slow, grinding to a halt as many limbs piled up and pushed back against the swordsman.

As for the effectiveness, the sword was deeper in, the tip of the blade just barely two centimeters away from the body.

It could see well, but not through the debris that was starting to settle. However, the main threat was very clearly Ichigo, whose sword dared to crush the protective barrier through constant assault. The demons mouth showed a new expression as lips were pulled back over the gnashing teeth-- annoyance, and even some anger.

612Kurosakii Ichigo

"Nnnghhh!!!"

Ichigo fought against the piling up tentacles and layered hexagonal barrier, bracing his feet into the ground against the attack. The force pushed him back, his feet skidding along the ground as the massive limbs kept pushing against the sword. Ichigo could have just broken the clash by letting the force knock him back, but that'd be a waste. He wasn't sure how much better of a chance he'd get to actually hit this damn thing.

Using his left arm, Ichigo pushed against the blunt side of his sword to bear more of the weight, gritting his teeth in effort as his spiritual pressure spiked up. It flowed into his sword, giving off a bright blue glow before...

"Getsuga TENSHOU!!!"

With a burst of spiritual pressure, Ichigo pushed his blade forward in an arc from the block he was using, intending to slash into the barrier-covered monster with the force of his Getsuga Tenshou. With any luck, the attack would at least break the barrier.

And with the monster focusing on him, it'd make things much easier for Yusuke.

613[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke was surely taking advantage of it, already flanking from the other side. This time, he was ready to take on those vines of tentacles, leaping into the air and extending his arms.

"Yaaaaaah!"

And coming down like a grizzly bear, his arms attempts to catch one of those tentacles, and actually hold onto it like that of some rodeo bull.

614Uberwulf X

The demon's body pressed ever more into Ichigo, and it did a very short half-turn before coming back, resetting the slam and repeating the attack with a lit less force. What wasn't there in impact, was there in cumulative damage... it could be good for no man to keep blocking massive limbs in that manner, blocking with the same body part or weapon.

It could feel the sudden welling up of energy, but it was just a bit too busy to reset the barrier. It could only uses its increased speed to draw away its tentacles. One-half "step" had been gained and nothing more. The second barrier showed as the sword came up, the distance between the blade and its body incredibly minute. But as for the magical Shell, the hexagons all showed over its body, before loudly shattering and flying off like spiritual glass.

Ichigo's hypothesis had proven to be truth-in-waiting. First blood had been drawn, and the beast knew it.

Yusuke had been ignored so Ichigo could be dealt with, but there was the physical barrier there to keep the man from laying hands on him. However, with the protection already stressed by the arcing slash, Yusuke would find his arms pinching the Protection rather easily. If he kept up his force, that too would collapse, crushing inward like a paper can before the doubly-thick Wall fell all around them in a show of sparkling lights and Cell-processed graphics.

The monster was reeling from the crushing of its Wall, but crush-stun would prove to be small. It Hastened to come to its senses, mouth bulging with rage. One would imagine that it was about to spit a stream of curses, for how troublesome these two were being.

615[Yusuke Urameshi]

"So it can break," Yusuke thought, seeing the shattering of the barrier on Ichigo's side. He didn't get the concept that there were two types of barriers, only the fact that there was a barrier in his way and he was going to try to break through it.

"YAAAH!" And suddenly, fist after fist starts to rain down onto the hexagonal shield, attempting to weaken it to the point of destruction if he could. He wasn't going to waste this adrenaline now. Until finally... SHATTER!

It broke! Yusuke's mouth went into a wide grin, having him fall just next to the monster on the ground, before he went to try to grab a bulk of its tentacles. If he was capable of doing that, he would then have spirit energy pour directly into his arms, yelling to Ichigo: "Move back, Ichigo!"

Because things were about to get chaotic. Standing his position on the ground, Yusuke starts to yell as he used his superhuman strength to attempt to begin spinning the demon by the caught tentacles, his feet barely keeping in place as he starts to build up momentum with his body spinning clockwise in place.

616Kurosakii Ichigo

We did it!

Both Ichigo and Yusuke had managed to break through the barrier with their attacks. It was just like what had happened before back at the stadium when Ichigo had to face Malachi. The only difference now was dealing with a magical barrier rather than a physical one.

Now it was just a matter of taking advantage of the opening.

Hearing Yusuke's shout, Ichigo backed off, making distance by means of a quick flash step backward. He kept Zangetsu at the ready as he watched Yusuke go to work, able to see what he was planning by how he was positioning himself.

Was he really going to...?

Well, if it worked, Ichigo was already preparing a follow up, concentrating his spiritual pressure into Zangetsu.

617Uberwulf X

Yusuke could indeed grab, but the demon was going to still prove a nusiance. Its coordination was off and getting spun more and more kept it from regaining itself despite the other tentacles on the ground that should've served as a subconcious positioning element. The only thing this beast knew was that it was getting spun around, and Yusuke was the base.

With that knowledge did the demon smile, and then simply open its mouth.

Quote:** Wrote:

It Hastened to come to its senses, mouth bulging with rage. One would imagine that it was about to spit a stream of curses, for how troublesome these two were being.

Curses, or a steady stream of noxious gas that, as Yusuke kept spinning it, would surround and fog the area. Perhaps for the moment, his moving around in that small tornado would save him, but he'd eventually get a whiff of that Really Bad Breath, and it promised to drive his senses into the ground, while sending his mind high. Where the first attempt consisted of poisoning by nausea, magical blinding, silencing the body's own flow of magic, and was shown to begin the petrification process to those who weren't too confused to fight, this breath was less a playful threat and more a direct attack on their lives. Add too that list of ailments a stronger poison that, if breathed in too long, was sure to spell certain doom. The mind would be so addled that the body's synaptic signals would be slowed by a small but noticable bit. If one was able to survive this impressive list of ailments, then they would likely be doing their sigh of relief in one of many altered morph states. Frog? Imp? Pig? Chicken? Some other manner of useless item or beast? It would be up to his spirit and a bit of chance.

That's not to say that Yusuke was going to die, that he couldn't get out of this attack that he'd surrounded himself in. He would simply find it damned hard.

Ichigo was welcome to breathe it all in, if he was curious. However, since he had backed off, he had the ability to actually better see the trailing cloud of brown, green, and black.

618Kurosakii Ichigo

Just as Yusuke went into the archtypical "Bowser Throw", the unexpected happened. In light of their success in dealing with the shield, he had completely forgotten about the beast's breath. Now not only was he spraying the foul odor, but it was being spread everywhere. Being a shinigami, and thus a spirit, Ichigo figured that some earthly things like bacteria wouldn't harm him. However, considering that he had been susceptible to many physical attacks even in spirit form in the past and the fact that the breath was of a magical nature, odds are he'd be affected if he caught a wiff of that putrid breath.

s**t!

Ichigo stepped back and, readying his blade, swung the sword at an angle with the blade's flat side slightly angled into the swing, creating a small yet forceful gust in an arc around his body to blow the noxious fumes back and away from him so they could disperse upwards into the sky. But even though he was covered, Yusuke was caught right in the middle of it.

"Ggh...Urameshi! WATCH OUT!!!"

619[Yusuke Urameshi]

During all this time, Yusuke had forgotten about the smell that came from this monster. Either it was his complete focus on the fight or his body finally adapting to the scent enough to not be bothered by it, he didn't notice it again until now, as that fog spread about them, having Yusuke cross eyes as he took a powerful whiff of the smell. Eager to get away from it, he threw the monster earlier than intended, so the throw would be less far and more sloppy as it would cause it to go rolling along the ground. For Yusuke, things weren't going to be so lucky, his right hand coming to his mouth as he starts to cough.

The poison was breathed into his lungs, and was already underway in sapping away his strength and energy. Fortunately, Yusuke had a strong constitution, so his body would need just a moment before it could destroy the poison infiltrating it.

Blinding was a different story, the teen pretty much having his sight taken, though the burning in his eyes made him believe it was more so this fog doing this than a magic spell. Talk about nuisance.

Silencing the flow of magic in Yusuke's body was an interesting case, since stopping the flow of spirit energy was much different than the flow of the lesser control people had over magic. The silence would decrease the efficiency of Yusuke's spirit energy, along with slowing the rate he could draw it out, but it wouldn't stop it completely. Came with a strong spirit, it supposed.

The silence spell really did hurt him, however, as it made growing stone over Yusuke's body much easier. His body was feeling less and less movement as he was becoming more rigid in stance. He was doing his best to exert spirit energy to stop whatever was happening to him, but he was only delaying the inevitable, as it was if he was drawing his spirit energy through something as small as a straw. In other words, he wasn't getting enough to overcome the effect. If he didn't get aid from Ichigo soon, he was going to become full stone.

If that wasn't bad enough, a confusion was next in line. One of Yusuke's weaknesses were mental attacks, so with this type of ailment, he was going to be having trouble distinguishing reality from illusion. But with him blinded and already being unable to do much, it really wasn't a problem.

Yusuke was covering his mouth now, so that at least slowed the intake of the fog's effects, making the doom condition not yet capable of coming onto his body. Yet again, Ichigo's help was required before he would fall victim to such a thing.

The slow ailment was being slowed by Yusuke's reaction to the petrification spell, but it would work to where the teen's reflexes and body speed had just took a half in drop. Damn, he was not going to come out of this unscathed.

And finally, the morph spell.....

Though Ichigo couldn't see nothing but a silhouette of Yusuke within, in reality, the teen within had just undertaken a large transformation. Little did he know that Yusuke's chest was growing, his body becoming more feminine in shape, and his black hair taking an increase in length. Even the coughing was becoming a bit lighter and..... womanly.

620Kurosakii Ichigo

"s**t!"

With the monster being thrown, Yusuke had created a suitable enough distance between himself and the beast, which allowed Ichigo to act quickly. He rushed over to him, taking Zangetsu by the piece of gauze-like fabric coming from the end of the hilt and swinging it around his head. The blade picked up speed quickly with centrifugal force until it started whirling rapidly like a propeller blade. It kicked up the wind, drawing the putrid fog away from both himself and Yusuke as Ichigo came near.

Damnit...his spiritual pressure's weakening. He's trying to use it to stave off the effects. This'd be a lot easier if we had Inoue with us right now...

Ichigo broke this action with a powerful swing, sending the rest of the fog away from them so that it could disperse. Once that was out of the way, he went to Yusuke's side to see what damage had been done by the breath attack, and...

...

Huh?

Yusuke had turned into a girl?

"Gh--! What the--!? What the hell happened!?"

All the seriousness that had built up had been instantly sucked out of him as he saw how Yusuke was transformed by the monster's breath. Ichigo was lucky he avoided that attack entirely. He liked having breasts smaller than Inoue's.

This is...insane...

Ichigo was so flabberghasted that he almost forgot he needed to help Yusuke. But, of course, he eventually remembered...

"Ah, damnit all to hell!" he cursed, holding Zangetsu out towards Yusuke. "Urameshi! Grab on to Zangetsu! Hurry!"

Ichigo remembered what happened the first time he fought a Menos back in Karakura. Ishida had some crazy idea about using Ichigo's spirit energy through contact with Zangetsu. He was wanted to use it to focus their spiritual pressure into a single attack. If Yusuke was so skilled at drawing on spirit energy, maybe he'd be able to get what he needed through Zangetsu.

Wait a second...

That same plan had given Ichigo an idea, as well. An idea that might just allow them to finally take down the beast...

621Uberwulf X

The monster rolled a great distance, its round body allowing it to continue its path much the way a bowling ball would. A line of smaller trees were taken out either body the body or flailing limbs reaching for some sort of purchase on a branch it was passing. Eventually, it did come to a stop. The body was racked with a terrible soreness, and one or two of its teeth were probably cracked. However, it stood.

It took a bit longer than it should have with a Hastaja spell, but it stood. And with at least fifty yards between them (it probably would've been more had Yusuke maintained himself in his toss), it gnashed its teeth with murderous intent. It was too far to attack, but after taking a moment to steady itself, it reminded those watching and waiting just how fast it was on those limbs.

Yusuke, it could see, had been greatly affected by its technique, so the focus switched to Ichigo. It was he that the Eden-descended barreled towards, maw wide open with obvious meaning.

622[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke didn't quite pay attention to what Ichigo said other than him grabbing onto the extended sword. His current amount of spirit energy was doing little to help him, so he decides to adhere to his wisdom, having him grip onto the blunt end of it. This would cause Ichigo's energy to go flooding into Yusuke, causing a large pulse of his aura to spread around the teen's body, whirling about like a sandstorm. Ichigo's power wasn't as different from his, so it was easy for him to adapt and use it quickly, the petrification effects washing away every second that he placed into concentrating on putting himself back together. With Ichigo's assistance, Yusuke could eventually get rid of the Silence, Petrification, and Confusion. The other ailments were only lessened, at least giving Yusuke semi sight. It was all blurry, sometimes clearing up but returning to distorted imagery, like he needed glasses to right his sight.

And then he falls into a kneel, his left hand coming to the side of his head as he says in his slightly more woman voice: "Give me a moment to recover. You go stall it for a minute. I'll join you again after I can see again."

623Kurosakii Ichigo

Well, this was gonna be strange. Yusuke as a girl? Yeesh...how was he gonna concentrate now? This was too friggin' weird.

"Just get back and clear out of the way," said Ichigo, standing in front of Yusuke. "I got an idea, but I need you to keep a good distance. Get one of those Spirit Guns of yours ready."

The monster was coming back for a vengeance, and Ichigo was the only up-and-able target. He was in the monster's focus now, and Ichigo could only hope that his plan would work. If it did, he'd remember to thank Ishida the next time he saw him.

"I'm getting so friggin' tired of this thing!"

Looking on as the beast continued its charge, Ichigo pointed Zangetsu towards the monster, almost as if it was challenging it. A foolish gesture, especially since that meant Ichigo was standing still. The monster wouldn't find any usefulness in this motion until Ichigo placed his left hand onto his right wrist.

卍解

"Bankai!"

That was when Ichigo suddenly erupted with spiritual pressure, the strength of which sent out a brief shockwave, kicking up dust around him and Yusuke. It was enough to obscure Yusuke's position, which was helpful considering the maddened beast was focusing on Ichigo now.

Then, from out of the dust cloud came Ichigo, bursting forth with great speed to meet the demon head on. His shihakushou was covered over by a long, black coat that flowed behind as he made his advance. His blade had also changed, taking the appearance of a long, jet black katana. It didn't look like too much of a transformation, but apperances are always decieving.

"Tensa Zangetsu!"

Oh...it's on.

624Uberwulf X

The monster was unimpressed with the sword's morphing. While it was as suceptible to blades and stabs as any other monster, it had a bit of thick hide so it could survive a katana strike. It had survived many.

So did the rush continue. Harkening back to just a few moments, it twisted its body around, and whirled its tentacles out counterclockwise. Where before it had a good bit of time to prepare and time the spin while getting a lot of torque, it hadn't as much of a chance. However, that would be made up for by its momentum... it would still go forward a bit before slowing to a stop. Putting all that speed and power behind the strike might give it even more of a sting than the previous time.

Yusuke was considered a secondary threat at this point and was being pretty much ignored, but who could pass up the chance to knock out to heroes at once?

625Kurosakii Ichigo

Even with Ichigo's new transformation, the monster didn't seem to be taking a chance to consider any new strategies. Compared to Zangetsu's normal form, Tensa Zangetsu was thinner and less imposing. Most people would be more intimidated by a giant cleaver-like blade than a long katana that didn't stick out much due to its black color. Even so, Ichigo was about to show him there was much more to this simple-looking blade.

But as the demon came in with the same spinning strike as before, Ichigo brought his sword to his left side and swung upward, striking against the attack as he did before. The swing left him holding his sword with the blade pointed downward. Just as before, the spinning tentacles would clash with the blade and pile up onto it, but something was different this time, most notably of which was that Ichigo was only using one hand to hold the blade. Even with that one hand, he wasn't struggling like he had been before. Not to say it wasn't difficult, but Ichigo's arm was a lot firmer than it was before, as was the expression on his face. Ichigo's feet dug into the ground as the momentum pushed the beast forward, slowing it down much faster than it would have if it wasn't blocked.

After a few moments of this clash, Ichigo pushed forward with his blade and swung upward, completing the arc he would have created earlier if his blade didn't clash with the spinning tentacles. The monster would find that the deceptively thin katana had much more force behind it than its appearance gave off, much more so than its previous form. It would break the spin attack and send the tentacles back and perhaps even cause the monster to temporarily lose balance. Ichigo wasn't sure about the structural integrity of the beast's appendages, but it would feel that this new sword had a lot more sting than last time.

If the unusual strength of this smaller blade was surprising to the monster, Ichigo wouldn't mind divulging information to keep it entertained. He was trying to keep it busy anyway.

626[Yusuke Urameshi]

"Get it together," Yusuke was thinking, his hands slapping both sides of his head as he was still kneeling there on the ground, shaking it to try to remove the effects that were plaguing his body and mind. It was only because of Ichigo's help and the strength of his spirit that he didn't die right there, and had Yusuke become more cautious of getting up close and personal with Mister Bad Breath ever again. When the dirt kicked up from Ichigo's explosion of spirit energy, Yusuke brought his left arm in front of his face as the dust pelted his body, though he couldn't have his sight screwed like it was already.

His only problem was that his body was feeling like hell after taking a direct hit by the monster. He didn't expect such a thing to hurt him so easily, the fragility of the human body proving to make him vulnerable to things like poison and getting turned to stone. He needed to increase his body resistance if he wanted to stand a better chance against this thing. That meant, he was going to have to make use of his other half. Closing his eyes, demon energy began to flow through his body, increasing in its use as Yusuke takes on a slight transformation. Various markings of curves and spikes in black coloring drew themselves along his arms, looking like tattoos that have been branded onto his skin. Under each eye, an upside-down triangular mark appeared, giving him even more of a demonic look. Both of his eyes became more devilish as the slender black pupils decreased in size, showing that his sight was being transformed as well.

What this did was now give Yusuke's body enough resistance to have the poison be to no effect on him. In unison, the blind effect was washed away as his perception attributes increased tenfold, the sight of such a supernatural state making something like blindness useless. The slow effect was the only thing that his body still had trouble shaking off, but at least in demon form, his speed had increased to compensate for the penalty.

Despite all of this, Yusuke had yet to realize that he had been changed into a woman, the heat of the battle clouding his realization senses that he had extra weight on his chest. But that was overshadowed by the fact that the weight of his spirit and demon energy swirling around his body made him probably not sense the abnormality. With his newfound speed, Yusuke raises his right finger, starting to charge another spirit gun into the tip of it. At the same time, he would stand to his feet and perform a high-speed shift toward a tree. That position was ideal because it would place him to the right of the monster and a bit behind it if it continued forward at Ichigo. The teen understood the many eyes that it had, making blind spots nearly hard to get it at, but if Ichigo could just do enough to keep it from "actually" seeing, then he could probably pull off his master plan.

The teen runs swiftly toward the tree that stood about fifty yards away.

627Uberwulf X

"Hurk--!"

The body was strong, and this was only the first true strike that was weapon against flesh, so it's not to say this attack would rend the demon apart. However, the spiritual aid, the pressure that preceded and followed that blade... the demon staggered in surprise at the sight of its blood.

'Stricken. This is what pain is,' it spoke to itself, before turning its eyes to Ichigo and raising tentacles in a familiar gesture.

"Show me more. I demand it."

628Kurosakii Ichigo

With another swing of his blade, Ichigo shed the beast's rotten blood from his sword. Even though Ichigo scored a hit, he wasn't smirking triumphantly or anything of that sort. His eyes were locked on the beast, eyeing it as it made its demand for more.

Ichigo wasn't much for S&M. He had enough of dealing with guys who liked pain so much that they wouldn't stop fighting him. But at least that meant he knew how to deal with those types.

"I'll show you a lot more than that."

That was when Ichigo's image disappeared in an odd flash of speed. To untrained eyes it looked as if he disappeared, but the monster was no doubt much more capable than that if its haste abilities were still in play. Ichigo had simply dashed to the side, circling to the monster's left side. Then, stopping the dash with his left foot, Ichigo pushed off straight towards the beast, holding his sword angled to his right side in an attempt to strike it with a horizontal slash from its blind side.

629[Yusuke Urameshi]

Standing behind the tree he ran to, Yusuke held his right hand up near his head like he was holding a gun, looking off to the side as he saw Ichigo engaged with the monster.

"Good, it didn't see me," Yusuke thought. With all those eyes that thing had, you would think it would be keeping a watch on all sides. Guess Ichigo was actually requiring all its attention. Content, he stood there, letting a small sphere of spirit energy form at the tip of his pointing index finger. He was currently charging energy into it, buying his time. If that thing had another shield up, then Yusuke was going to make sure he had a big enough projectile this time to bust through it.

Now we play the waiting game.

630Uberwulf X

Shaaaaaa

The area directly around them grew colder-- even Yusuke from his hiding spot could feel the cool breeze and see the mist. There wasn't much, but there was enough to warn. Though, that warning was only minimal, much like the first time it'd casted Thundara.

Hastaja was still on, though the demon knew that its time was coming short and this one would have to be injured enough into slowing down, or it'd have to take the time to recast. A beast of apparently narrow sight as to its target... it did have a bit of foresight, enough to plan for the inevitable.

It was the case here, as Ichigo came in after a quick dash and went for another attack. One could argue for its not having a blind side with so many eyes, but the intent was clear. The monster turned with Ichigo, taking the slash rather gracefully, though there was another thin spray of blood.

If only for the ability to see the large ice crystal, forming above Ichigo, drop onto his head.

Shu shu shu shuaaaaaaa

CRASH

The problem was that he was moving too fast. Blizzaga hadn't the instant speed of Thundaga, and Ichigo was able to actually evade a great deal of that attack, though he'd be free to have one of those moments where he pauses and replays in his mind how close the edge of the crystal was from his body, complete with a ruler to count the inches and giant sweatdrop.

It'd all have to stay in his mind because in the fight, the demon was a little bit pissed at having its attack scrapped for no result. The retaliation was quick and simple, healthy tentacles reaching up to grab at Ichigo's ankles and arms.

631Kurosakii Ichigo

Ichigo's attack made its mark, though not as successfully as he hoped. He was moving so fast with his flash steps that he didn't notice the large chunk of ice falling towards him until he notice the shadow it cast.

CRASH

"Gyaah!"

If Ichigo wasn't in his Bankai state it would have been much worse, but with his speed, he was able to move to his left to avoid the crashing ice. It was a little too close for comfort, though. the pieces of ice that broke off when the chunk hit the ground still made contact with Ichigo's right side. He quickly switched the grip of his sword over to his left hand as he stopped on his right foot, feeling his right arm and thigh grow stiff with the chilling cold. Damnit, he thought. That was too close. I can't waste--ahh, s**t!

There wasnt time to think now that the beast was retaliating. All of those tentacles heading towards his limbs to restrain him would be a real problem, especially now that his right arm and leg had been slowed by the freezing effects of Blizzaga.

Luckily for Ichigo, his left hand was all he needed.

His eyes narrowed, and in a powerful flash of black steel, Ichigo brandished his sword rapidly around his body, using Tensa Zangetsu's speed to fend off the tentacles as each tip came in to sieze his arms. The force would be enough to knock the appendages back, if not cause some pain if it were possible.

Once Ichigo fended off a good few, he'd push against his last brandishing strike to back up with a single-footed flash step, appearing more like a swift hop backwards. It was slower than a normal flash step due to the fact that his right leg was progressively getting stiffer from the freezing effects, but it was still strong enough to give him some distance. It'd give Ichigo a good ten or so feet away from the monster.

As it appeared now, Ichigo's speed wasn't going to be much of a problem due to the effects of Blizzaga. Hopping around wasn't going to do much good in getting to the beast's vulnerable spots. Ichigo receeded, dragging his right leg as much as he could to continue increasing the distance between himself and the beast.

Though, with all of this retreating, Ichigo hoped he'd get backed up.

632[Yusuke Urameshi]

"Damn, Ichigo's not doing too good."

Yusuke kept looking from the fight and to his single right index finger, that glow on it continuing to whuuuurrr until he finally felt it was at the right scale of power.

"There! Alright, time to show this thing how I play."

Yusuke had felt the temperatures of the cold as Ichigo was assaulted by that large ice attack. He didn't think the guy who be having this much trouble with this demon, but it seemed like Yusuke no longer was underestimating this thing. Moving from behind the tree, his demonic eyes focus on the demon before he lowered his body closer to the ground, then sprinted across the field.

"Okay. Time to make this one count."

Leaping off his feet, Yusuke bent his legs toward his body, put them together, then extended them as he went for a solid dropkick at the back-right of its body, aiming to knock it right off the ground and across the field for a good few yards. If this was successful, he would have his feet land and slide along the ground, following with aiming his right index finger in its direction, left hand grasping his right wrist.

"Got you!"

The blue spirit energy grew itself from his finger as he aimed, taking a few seconds of preparing the shot. He wasn't going to fire it yet, but that was only because he needed a moment to stabilize it.

633Uberwulf X

Strike for strike. For every limb thrown his way, Ichigo was able to deflect each that grasped at his body. Along with the whirl of black came the spray of green as each slash elicited its own response of bloodspray. The tips of all its appendages were torn. Not useless or broken, but notably torn.

The realization of something was starting to settle in, even as Yusuke leaped in and sent the large being skidding back... more even, as it was initially unwilling to further injure its tentacles to drag itself to a stop. Its eyes wandered as Hastaja dropped. Decisions had to be made.

"High prophets declare its power over all."

Spiritual pressures built around both it and Yusuke, and ragged limbs raised- fewer than before. Fatigue hadn't set in, but injury needed not a tired person.

"Reach high to grasp at the edge out of reach."

If they were paying attention, they'd know already what it was doing, because the air between them started to shimmer and solidify into panels of polygonal and circular shape. But knowledge of a thing does not always mean the ability to stop it.

634Ruuvan

A day of running brought Ruuvan near to Nepris. Dusk was starting to get settled, allowing Night to come later, and the village was relatively quiet. It was the end of the working day for most of the occupants, by Ruu's reckoning, and a tavern would provide a suitable pool of information for him to dip into. A few drinks here and there, maybe some physical coin, and he would get what he wanted.

Ruuvan stopped at the first tavern he came across, not even looking at the name as he entered. He definitely looked out of place; an Elf in travelers clothes, a bow, sword and arrows on his person. He shrugged off the feeling of eyes and started for the bar. It was his experience that the innkeeper often had the best information; when you work all day and hear what people have to say, you tend to be generally well informed.

"A drink, sir." Ruuvan said to the man with a smile, swinging himself up onto the stool, "Dwarven ale, please." an Elf drinking Dwarven ale? It tastes good, stop questioning.

Ruuvan put down perhaps too many coins for the drink, but even a fool would be able to tell this man wanted more than just a drink.

635Dante Decker

Though some people did look up when Ruuvan entered the vast majority were too caught up with the booze and the wenches to take much notice of the odd looking elf that strolled in the door. This was Gaia after all, and all sorts of odd races were drifters in this part of the country. The music for such an active pub was fairly quiet a single flute player filled the place with a lively if subdued Celtic jig. The bar itself was nearly empty at this time of night, most of the patrons having retired to the many tables and booths that wringed the outer walls of the establishment while serving wenches and were juggled this way and that by the rowdy male patrons. All seemed in a fairly joyous mood, that is till Ruuvan ordered his drink., by the time his coins had jiggled onto the bar top the bar had come deathly silent…

In a sense Ruuvan was right the barkeep was the person who would have information for him, but this information was more in reference to his drink choice than anything else. The barkeep, a middle aged man bald, and wearing a eye patch on his left eye scuttled over to Ruuvan and whispered under his breath “We don’t serve that kind of drink here… I suggest you choose another…” the words were subtle, in fact Ruuvan could probably tell this barkeep had offered this advice before by how little the man mouth moved. Though Ruuvan wouldn’t have a chance to speak before the barkeep leaned up against the bar and addressed the pub.

“Ya heard wrong folks, back to your drinks and women!”

…And with that he signaled the flute player to go back to his music causing the rest of bar to continue where they had left off though in a somewhat more subdued state. Obviously they were all a bit wearier of the odd traveler now then they had been when he first entered. The barkeep leaned back and scrapped the gold off the table not bothering to count it, it was in a sense payment for saving the mans life, or at the very least that’s how he interpreted it. Once things had picked up again the barkeep leaned in again and smiled slyly.

“Id suggest you mind your orders, you’ve obviously forgotten this town has been fighting turf wars with the dwarves since before even you popped out from your pale mother…. The Dwaves have always been in our cud, their barges break our nets and damage our lines, and their miners erode the hills and cause rock slides that kill innocent town folk… if your looking for a place to find a hint of Dwarven culture I suggest you leave town tonight… you wont find any of that here.”

The Barkeep went back to wiping out a glass and spoke more candidly now.

“…And I’d advise against leaving money out in the open even if your trying to make a good impression, the wrong sort sees it and you end up sharing a bed with a knife. Now, what brings you to Nepris?”

636Ruuvan

Ruuvan took a moment to listen to the music; the subdued notes calming him to an extent. A day of running, no matter how fit you are by Elven standards, will still cause the blood to pump faster. Since entering the town's limits it had felt like a bass drum in his head. He had not pushed himself to such an extent lately, running for such a long period of time, but he proved to himself he could still do it. Music made it all go away, with the notes seeming to fall in time with the bassy thumping. He had put on an outward calm, as always, covering his fatigue and that under wraps, but he couldn't stop it affecting him completely.

As soon as the words left his lips, causing complete silence, the thumping in his head returned even louder than before, if that was possible. A wrong move, apparently. He maintained the smile and an air of confidence as the barman saved his life, relaxing only slightly as the music started up again. This time the thumping didn't fade into the background.

"Forgive my ignorance," he made a slight bow of his head, "I have never been through here before, nor have I heard of the troubles around Gaia. Hard to believe with it affecting almost everywhere, but there you have it."

The problem was over and Ruuvan had explained himself; there was nothing left but business now.

"A job is what brings me through here," he spoke in a quieted tone, "And a need for some directions which brings me in here. Let's not bother with foreplay conversation about the issue, either. Do you know where I can find some of the larger abandoned mines?" He didn't mention Dwarves this time, there was no need to draw attention again and he figured the barman would know what he was talking about.

637Dante Decker

The barkeep leaned in close to allow himself to speak freely and not disturb the other patrons as they reviled and partied. Though he was obviously cautious and made sure to look both ways down the bar to make sure no one was within close earshot. Such was standard barkeep practice, they held many secrets but not everyone should know what they know…

“Ah so it’s a bit of plundering you’re after, fair enough, I can give you some direction but it comes with a warning that I suggest you heed. The Dwarves weren’t idiots, and the mines are not all safe to enter when they were in use, after years of decay or damage they may now be even more dangerous. Many have more than one entrance, not all of them so obvious. So take my advice and use it with discretion, a known location does not necessarily mean that’s where you want to go…”

The bartender stopped to think for a few seconds obviously able to block out the noise and clamor of the bar and his customers better than Ruuvan as he tried to recall some distant memory that seemed just out of grasp. He ran his and through a small puddle that had formed on the lacquered bars surface and wiped it off the edge. Lifting his hand off the table he watched the moisture as it began to form a large droplet on the end of his index finger as he began to talk.

“My memory isn’t what it used to be but I recall hearing tales of a group of a mine that met with an unfortunate end when it drilled into the bottom of Lake Seraph and flooded itself right good. Killed’em all just- like- that…”

The water droplet slipped off the end of his finger and splashed to the counter top dramatically. The thought of a thousand dwarves, miners and guards alike meeting their end in such a gruesome and claustrophobic way was a thought to sober anyone.

“Now about thirty years ago they dammed off the river that lead into what was Serpah Lake making it a tad drier than it used to be all those years go -That is to say it’s a bone dry valley by this point-. If an adventurer with keen enough senses sought to find the old lake and find the breach chances are the whole mine would be essentially the same state it was when it got flooded… though I’m sure a tad muddier…

Of course with all the deaths that occurred that day most people avoid that area on principle, few people like to tangle with the dead, and though the patrons of this bar don’t represent everyone’s opinion of the Dwarves in this town they certainly have no intention of angering the sprits of those troublesome dwarves regardless.”

The Bartender leaned back resting his rear against the large liquor closet that ran behind the bar. Wiping the same glass as before trying to remove the spots left over from having to air dry all his glasses.

“Now order something that wont piss off the crowd, before I throw you out for loitering.”

638Ruuvan

Ruuvan listened to what the man had to say, taking in every piece no matter its value. All in all he had gained a location, an entry-point, and another warning. 'Angering the spirits'? Ruu was not one to doubt that business; magic was real, spirits could be manipulated, all that jazz. The possibility of having to fight spirits sobered him more than the talk of drowning, though he still found his eyes drawn to the bead of water as it crashed onto the counter, causing him to flinch slightly. Mixed with the blood still thumping in his head, it made for a fairly irritating feeling.

There wasn't much else Ruuvan needed to get the job done, but it never hurt to know as much about the place you're going into as was possible. The barman had given out a significant amount already, enough to get him on the way at least, but he actually had no idea where Serpah Lake was. Enough time for a quick drink whilst getting the answer

There were a variety of bottles behind the barman and, despite his body covering some of them up, Ruuvan couldn't choose between them. In truth he knew little about alcohol, in Gaia at least, but he liked to come across as knowing what he wanted. Besides, a shot was a shot. No real need to be able to taste the difference.

"A shot of something strong to keep the cold away."

Every barman that Ruuvan had ever run into - though having not been to many bars in Gaia, his knowledge extended as far as Arian tenders - knew their stuff about alcohol. The elf had faith in the man to pick out a good choice and see that it did the job. It was only going to get colder, especially where a lake used to be.

As the drink was fixed for him, though it was only a shot and wouldn't take more than a few seconds, Ruuvan cast an eye about the tavern. The music had finally subdued the thumping to silence. He could hear every conversation around him, unless it was a whispered one, though he registered nothing any of the patrons said, not consciously at least. It had definitely been a long time since he had enjoyed the atmosphere of a small village tavern, or anywhere with other people for that matter, and it never ceased to amaze him how calming it was. Hell, even a bar fight simply added to the atmosphere of the whole thing. Tangent-thoughts.

Turning back after those few seconds, which seemed longer to him, Ruuvan once again lowered his voice and addressed the barman.

"Thank you for your help this evening." He smiled and handed some coins to the man directly, "One last thing: How do I get to the lake?"

The amount of gold matched that which he put on the counter the first time, though this was the payment for information. As the barman had assumed, the first few coins were for saving his life. Not their initial purpose, but it had worked.

639Dante Decker

At his request the Barkeep smiled and took out a small shot glass and two bottles from their places behind the bar and filled the shot equally with both liquors before putting the bottles away and retrieving one of the coins he had received earlier, placing it on top of the glass and shaking the whole thing fairly swiftly. Returning the gold coin to safety he slid the dark caramel colored shot to Ruuvan. It smelled strong enough to strip paint and in honesty it may have been, it was certainly pungent and probably not safe to drink near a fire. But there it was placed before Ruuvan just as he’d requested a drink ‘to keep the cold away.’

The barkeep however did not keep the smile when Ruuvan thanked him for saving his life and he leaned in close, closer than before. His one good eye was serious and sharp in the dim light of the tavern almost as if he was looking through Ruuvans head to the spot in his brain that would fully understand his reasoning.

“Don’t misconstrue convenience with kindness, I saved your life simply because it would be too much trouble to deal with you after the crowd would have been done with your broken corpse.”

He stopped for a second and almost as if he knew what Ruuvan was going to say (or perhaps thought) began again cutting Ruuvans words/thoughts off abruptly

“I can see your bow and I no doubt you can handle yourself better than most men on the planes and probably even in the low light of the mines but make no mistake in an environment like this where you’d never get a half pull in before you were covered in four overweight men intoxicated and angry. Those arrows don’t due much in melee, and even if you could stab someone with them, their half fat, and half booze you’d be a broken husk before they ever realized they were bleeding… So do the right thing and down your drink and go…

I’ve cleaned brains off my floor far too many times to put up with ego.”

Ruuvans question on for directions however threw him off, for so long he had been dealing with locals; he’d forgotten that not everyone knew this area as he did. This prompted a small little inward smile from the Barkeep as he tried to decide how best to explain the directions, the quicker and clearer he explained them the quicker he would be out of his bar to die in those mines and not dirty his nice clean floor…

“Head west, till reach the forest and follow the tree line till you reach the lake… Most people can’t miss it.”

He figured playing on Ruuvan’s racial pride would do the job, though not many people would take that statement lightly. With that the Barkeep leaned out smiled as if the conversation had never happened, and walked away to fill some glasses of Ale for other customers.

640Ruuvan

Ruuvan paused, his fingers gently clasped around the shotglass on the counter, as the Barman leaned in close and got into the reasons behind his actions. The Elf really did not care; he had traveled a lot, been to places most Gaians couldn't fathom, and had spent his fair share of time in taverns. Of course innkeepers only stepped in out of personal interest, who would want trouble in their bar if it could be avoided? Family was a different matter, obviously, but strangers coming and buying the wrong drinks were saved to simply save time and hassle. Still, that didn't mean people were not allowed to thank them for it. Some people...

With an inaudible sigh Ruuvan lifted the shot glass, not thinking anything or intending to say a word, only to halt as the barman started off again. This time it was about how useless his bow would've been, how drunk and 'armoured' the locals were to not stop until he was down, but in all honesty Ruuvan had left that behind. In his mind he was already out of the door, but still he waited for directions. He could see the thoughtful look on barman's face as he figured out the directions, Ruuvan quickly downing the shot and putting the glass on the counter. Mmm, burning.

It felt like it was burning the inside of his mouth away, stripping the paint of the walls called 'mouth', then sat for a moment. A brief respite from the tearing feeling down his gullet, but not for long. In an instant it felt like his stomach was on fire, quickly spreading through his body. Outwardly he showed no signs aside from his mouth moving, working up moisture that seemingly burned away. The whole feeling was a stark contrast to the bitter cold, a shock to begin with, but soon it would level out and, as requested, 'keep the cold away'.

As soon as the glass hit the counter, almost on cue, the barman rattled out directions to the lake. Ruuvan got up and turned for the exit as the barman shuffled on his way, patting himself down to make sure everything was in order before pushing the door open into the night. At least it had not gotten any colder. Ruuvan shivered slightly as he got used to the temperature again, the alcohol doing its job as planned, before starting West out of the town. As soon as he left the limits his strides lengthened, soon becoming a bounding run before settling to a jog.

Leaving the lights of Nepris behind, almost indistinguishable from the stars blanketing the night sky, Ruuvan headed West at a swift pace. Not quite so fast as he had ran to the mountains, there was no need for that much exertion now, but still at enough pace to bring him there in good time. Each footfall was light and soundless, nothing to hear but the wind as it went by and his own steady breathing. Over a few low-rolling hills, the shrubs beginning to thin out as he entered the place where the mountain's shadow fell, cutting the light away from nature. The bigger ones survived, a few groups of trees dotted about, and nothing made this more evident than the forest he was coming up to.

Slowing to a halt in front of the tree line Ruuvan took a moment, closing his eyes and breathing deeply. A brief respite near the one thing he felt connected to; true, nature was all around, but it was places like this that invigorated him.

Having recovered, after simply a few seconds of embracing nature's force, Ruuvan started North along the tree line. Running faster put less strain on him here, the air seemed a lot fresher and cooler, and it did not take long before he was standing on the edge of what used to be a lake, Serpah Lake no doubt. It was a shame to see a natural thing killed, so to speak, and even the fact it had been done to save lives didn't make it any less. Still, what was done was done and a single Elf couldn't, or wasn't, going to change it.

After a minute spent scanning the dry lake in both directions for any visible signs, Ruuvan quickly and carefully descended to the lakebed. As soon as his feet found solid ground his bow was out, one of Dante's arrows knocked against the string. For now it was the time for stealth, not a massive magical explosion from an arrow, and the arrows Dante had made suited that purpose perfectly.

641Kurosakii Ichigo

Ichigo thought he was cornered completely now, even though he was actually managing to wound the beast's limbs. He was preparing to get out of the way again and try to change his position until Yusuke suddenly came out from his hiding spot with a sudden kick.

Alright! Great timing!

The beast was knocked away, but Ichigo knew that was only going to make it angrier. He could feel its spiritual pressure raise as it began to prepare another one of its strange powers. Whether it was another barrier or an attack in and of itself, it wasn't going to be good for the two heroes. Luckily enough, Ichigo's plan was about to come to fruition.

"Oh no you DON'T!"

Using the energy he was prepared to use to get out of the way, Ichigo burst forward in another one-legged flash step, heading straight towards Yusuke. That way, as Yusuke slid to the ground, he would be intercepted by Ichigo, who adhered to Yusuke's right side with his right arm, which wasn't yet able to grasp onto the wrist due to it being frozen.

With Tensa Zangetsu in his left hand now from freeing up his right, Ichigo brought the blade up to Yusuke's arm level. The blunt side of the blade made contact with the arm, and Yusuke would feel Ichigo's spiritual pressure flooding into the arm as Ichigo released it into him. The spiritual pressure from Ichigo's Bankai state would turn the charging Spirit Gun completely black, the intensity so much that the spirit charge was enough to shatter the ice that was building around Ichigo's right arm and leg, freeing him.

Ichigo would thank Uryu later for this idea. He was just lucky to remember it.

"Now, Urameshi! FIRE!!!"

Knowing Yusuke would get the picture, he expected the spirit detective to fire his Spirit Gun at the monster. The end result would be a massive projectile made of a combination of Yusuke's and Ichigo's spirit energy, turned black by the high-concentration of Ichigo's Bankai. Not only would it have the force given by the size of Yusuke's Spirit Gun, but it'd also have the heavy concentration of Ichigo's Getsuga Tenshou.

He wasn't sure what effect it would have, but hopefully it'd be enough to break through the spell the beast was channeling since it was just beginning to form...or even enough to break through the whole spell entirely. Either way, Ichigo intended to blow a hole straight through the b*****d with this team attack.

The two of them would probably have to name this move later...

642[Yusuke Urameshi]

"Huh?!" Yusuke looked over to his right as Ichigo placed his blade against his arm. At first, he didn't get what the hell the guy was doing, until he watched the energy suddenly flood around his arm and focus itself at the tip of his index finger. He could feel the sudden increase in weight from the added energy, along with that weird feeling Ichigo's energy gave off. Again, even though they held similar properties, Ichigo's energy always had this slight difference in it that he couldn't quite recognize, other than the black color that was being the hue of this energy.

"Now, Urameshi! FIRE!!!"

Well, that wasn't hard to figure out his true intentions. Bracing his position, Yusuke imagined pulling the trigger of a gun in his mind, as he shouted:

"SPIRIT GUN!"

The forming shield of polygons was surely in his view, but not if he could help it first. To Yusuke, he was going on the hope that this blast punched through that barrier and ate the demon behind it, only so he wouldn't have to see its ugly mug ever again. But until then...

TEAM SUPER COMBO!

643Uberwulf X

"WALL."

The magical double-barrier couldn't've finished its cast at a better time. As the monster's tentacles lowered to a neutral position, it watched as a beam of power was already headed its way. It stayed its position, considering the cast of some magic that'd help Regenerate some of its lost strength and life.

The meeting of attack and defense was a marvelous sight to behold. The beam of black clashed against the rainbow-colored panels, and there was the sound of grinding metal as the energies fought. However, the spectacle wouldn't last long as since it wasn't a maintained Reaper Gun, one force or the other would have to fall.

In a black "flash," the energy victor had been decided. The double attack shattered the double defense, and again the sound of glass shattering was heard as they were able to see the Wall fall once more. The beam blasted through it, and the demon within. Lingering energy remained a fading line before the still demon, and a thick spray behind.

It was slumped, leaning to the left, and its body could be seen heaving... labored breathing. The lips moved slowly. It whispered words nearly inaudible, but even the trees had gone silent. The birds had long since left this area, and the wind itself held its breath to see, to know.

"...Warriors... dead and alive..."

It could also be seen to be fading in color as the light around it returned. But something was wrong... it was getting too bright. And despite everything that made sense, the magical energy around it was building at a level equal to, or maybe even greater than the Reaper Gun.

"I invite you to Hell."

The demon's Final Attack.

"This is your gate, though Eden-Ultima."

It dropped in defeat to the ground as the light surrounding it grew blinding while expanding outward slowly in dome. The area burned not with fire, but pure power... the ground was razing clean, coming rent as the dome expanded. Being touched by the dome didn't elicit a response of being thrown away... if such was the case, trees would be uprooting. No, the sensation... it would be undescribable. It truly was like being dragged into Hell.

Whether or not the two fighters would be caught in it depended on their fatigue, and how much they were celebrating. The light would stop after a ~50-yard expansion... well clear of the village's border, but the land in the area would end up a true clearing. There was absolutely nothing there in terms of flora.

At the center of it all, lay a dead demon.

Did they survive the Final Attack, would they hear the victory theme?

644Kurosakii Ichigo

After a spectacular clash of energies, the beasts spell had broken, and the Reaper Gun/Getsuga-Tenshou-Spirit-Gun ©®TM scored a powerful blow on the beast. When the dust from the powerful clash cleared, Ichigo could see the damage it had dealt to the creature's body, as well as its fading energies. A smile stretched across his face at the sight of their victory.

"Alright! We did it! "

But his victory wouldn't be savored for long.

It seemed that the monster had one last hurrah before going on its merry way to Hell. The powerful energies built up around the demon as it prepared its desperate trump card. It intended to take Ichigo and Yusuke along with him...

"What the--?"

The bright dome of energy slowly expanded out towards the two heroes, ready to engulf both of them in a horrible destructive catastophe. Ichigo almost couldn't believe it. He thought the monster had used the last reserves of its power in that final defense. And now what? Were all of Ichigo and Yusuke's efforts in vain?

"Grrrhh!! No way! It's not gonna end like this, you b*****d! Get back, Urameshi!"

Ichigo pushed forward just a bit, standing in front of Yusuke almost as if he was trying to form a wall in between the spirit detective and the ground-razing, sundering dome of OMGWTFPWN energy. He stood there, somewhat weakly, holding Tensa Zangetsu up defensively as if he was going to meet the blast head on with the sword. But as it drew closer, the substitute shinigami slowly raised his left hand up to his face, covering over it as if to blind himself of the oncoming destruction...

The figures of both Ichigo and Yusuke were engulfed in the blast...and it all went silent.

-FLASH-

Just as it seemed the two had been taken in by the blast, a sudden torrent of black erupted from the area where the two spirit warriors stood. It fought against the blinding power desperately, like a rock fighting against the rushing surge of a river. Its struggle gave a different shape to the outpouring energies, causing them to split off to the sides almost as if it was forming a misshapen crescent moon.

Soon, the energies would disperse, leaving complete devastation in its altered wake, scarring the land. But when the dust cleared, the sillhouettes of the two heroes remained, with Ichigo standing as he had before...

He stood there with an ornate, skull-shaped mask covering his face, peering out through the clouds of dust. From under the eyesockets, Ichigo's usually brown eyes shone an inhuman yellow from shadowy corneas. This was the same mask he had donned in his fight against Malachi back in the stadium.

Even with the power he contributed to the Spirit Gun, it seemed he had to use his Hollow Mask after all.

If only for a moment.

In an instant, Ichigo's adamant stand was broken along with his mask, almost as if the force of the blast had went straight into it. To say it shattered would be putting it lightly. It was almost like it had been blown to pieces off of his face. He fell back, spent from the output of energy.

A Final Defense for a Final Attack.

"..."

And there he lay, unconscious, but alive.

*dun dun dun dah, dun dun, dun dun-ah!*

645[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke had witnessed their combined attacks bust into the barrier it erected, fight against it with aggressive power, then smash through like a rock being thrown through a glass window, continuing onward to strike itself into the monster and sending it falling backward to its last breath of air. To see the attack succeed as it did made Yusuke's heart leap with joy, having him thrust his right arm into the air, hand squeezed into a fist to show his excitement.

"Yeah, take that you ugly a*****e," he screamed in his more feminine voice. Everything was looking good until the thing started to let off flashes of light, following with the verbal warning of something about to come forth from its defeat.

"Eden-Ultima."

He didn't know what that meant, but following its words came the large blast that shot from its body, growing and engulfing everything that was getting in its way.

"Ah, damn," Yusuke said in surprise, prepared to defend himself with as much demon energy as he could. That is, until Ichigo leaped in front of it banishing his sword, as if he could take it on full force. He didn't like the fact that Ichigo was trying to stop this in the first place, as if to say Yusuke couldn't go against this thing himself.

"Hey, what the hell?! You're going to get yourself killed....!"

No time to say anything as the blast arrived, having Yusuke cross his arms in front of his face as his demon energy swarmed about his body in colors of red to help him in protection against the incoming attack. He could hear the large gusting sound of the air as the attack came in, sounding like a freight train roaring straight at them. He was ready to take on the force, until he realized that nothing was hitting into him. Not only that, but the sound of its existence was dying down until nothing but the hollow sound of a breeze passed through his ears.

"Huh?" Lifting his head up, he peered forward, only to see Ichigo standing there with his sword held out. Yusuke could feel how powerful that last attack was, so to see Ichigo having stopped it with just a sword slash really made him jealous. Yeah, he probably could have tried to punch through it, but he wasn't as confident as Ichigo. His attacks were more blunt based while Ichigo had the ability to cut through things. If anything, punching it would have probably just done more damage than stopped it.

"Woah, now that's what I call a kick a** defense," he says, running up to face Ichigo. But then he stopped upon seeing this skull-like mask on Ichigo's face. "What the hell?" He had no idea what form Ichigo was suddenly in, until he watched the mask break into pieces, falling from his face before he was unmasked completely. The next thing to fall was then Ichigo's body, Yusuke standing there confused like hell.

"You're something else," Yusuke said to Ichigo, before he reached down and picked Ichigo up by his left arm, throwing him over his right shoulder, rear facing forward. With him in his carriage now, Yusuke moves from his position and heads back to the village with the scars of battle.

646Uberwulf X

The land was cleared... a dome, then two paths with a point driven into the middle. At the center stood one hero, and dropped another.

Were this a game, things would pause and a sepia-toned screen would overlay, with the words "BATTLE VICTORY" fading into view. But this wasn't a game, so they would have to finish their trek to the village to get any spoils of battle. To make their time easier, there were already a number of guard-types running up, armed in case they'd lost.

"They survive?!"

"But only the one..."

The two were surrounded, more using their eyes and bodies to suggest that they'd carry Ichigo, who they initially thought dead. But a short look would reveal breathing, which was a relief. While others moved forward to check out the damage and look for remnants of the demon, the rest stayed with Ichigo and Yusuke.

"You've... defeated our demon, yes?"

647[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke looked at the men who ran up, then answered: "Yeah. He gave us a bit of a fight, but in the end..." Yusuke raised his right thumb to them. "We kicked its a**. Anyway, don't worry about Ichigo here. He'll be up after a little rest."

Ichigo wasn't exactly hurt, moreso exhausted from burning his energy too quickly. Cause Yusuke wasn't going to assume he fell due to injuries that easily. Not with the power he felt coming from him. He was still wondering what the hell that was that Ichigo pulled off.

"But I'm glad to say that you guys will be safe for now."

He wondered if any of them would realize that he was a girl now, having a girl curve, protrusion of the chest, and lack of something below the waist, not like they'll be paying attention to that.

648Uberwulf X

Of course they'd notice his sudden growth of mammary glands, the shrinkage in the pants, and the curviness of his body. And to make such known to Yusuke...

"You... have changed."

Duh.

"We see you too... have been altered." It was the eldest guard speaking, scratching the back of his head. "Some of our own underwent the same... they yet live, so luck is with them. Those turned to animals, and some who have been petrified have already been cured. The two who have taken your affliction, however..."

He shook his head, then shrugged. "They have a hard time of it, as I'm sure you do. Our greatest apologies for your form, and thanks for your work. Our men will collect its remains... the particular demon is known to have medicinal properties, if ever felled and prepared correctly. We've no known cure for it, but perhaps with time, we can discover it."

He pulled the corners of his mouth taut and hmmed. "I am an idiot. Come then, the both of you... you must be exhausted. The both of you will lodge and feed here, for as long as you need."

If the other guards had Ichigo, they'd each hold one corner and walk off with him, towards the village. As the cleanup crew remained, Yusuke was too offered assistance to the village if he needed it. Though, the men would be careful not to "accidentally" molest him.

649[Yusuke Urameshi]

"What do you mean change," Yusuke said. "That demon almost got me, but nothing could stop our teamwork!"

He took his left hand into a fist and beat it against his chest. But instead of the rigid power of his chest, he instead met something softer and bouncier. Not only that, but it felt like it was a part of his body when he beat against it, having his eyes open wide. He didn't even want to think what the hell was on his chest, so he didn't even try to look down. The next thing he did was have it move down his front, and then pat where his crotch was. His eyes grew double the size.

He immediately dropped Ichigo onto the ground, having his hands cup the new twins on the front of his body. That is when the comical sweatdrop appeared on the side of his head as his eyes finally decide to drop down and look at his transformation. Soon, birds flew off as a loud yell boomed through the air.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!"

"When the hell did this happened?! That damn tentacle demon! I bet it was its perverted sense that did this! Got damn it!"

Then he realized the elder man's words, causing him to get even more stressed out.

"No cure?! You're ******** kidding me! I can't stay like this! Son of a...!"

While Yusuke was fusing over this happening, Ichigo was being carried off. There was nothing more shocking than a man who has been changed to the opposite gender, so Yusuke was going to be very pissed for the next few hours, as he rushed off punching down trees with rapid punches of blowing off some steam. They better have wanted to cut down some timber because there was going to be a lot of fallen trees after this.

650Uberwulf X

"I... you're not aware?"

There was a great pause here, where Yusuke was allowed to go through his surprise. While a couple of guards couldn't help but grin at the display (and one was on the verge of bursting into laughter), the most of them looked understanding. One's manhood was a great thing to lose.

The elder guard was one of those that happened to remain relatively cool in the face of Yusuke's revelation. "You were warned of its breath, were you not? I apologize again."

He held a hand up to try and calm Yuu. "We have no cure at the time. Our alchemists, apothecaries, and best magicians are looking into the cause and possible cures. As we've said, the other conditions have been taken care of. This odd morph is... new to us."

He was probably speaking to air though, since Yusuke stormed off to go attack some trees. When another person rushed forward to stop him, the elder guard put his arm out and shook his head.

"Leave him... her... be. We can sacrifice some trees to her rage; the village is safe. Be sure lodging is prepared for them, and... try to arrange that only the women care to their needs for now. We needn't alienate her."

The cleanup crew was pretty quick at their work, dragging sliced, charred tentacles, loose teeth, an eyeball or two, and whatever was left of the demon's body, away in carts. They had to be, lest they be done in by one of the trees Yusuke felled.

651[Yusuke Urameshi]

It took a while before Yusuke was finally a little less angry, still steamed up in the face as he kept a constant frown on his face. The guy was pretty pissed to the point that if he saw one person smiling their a** off, he was going to smack them right in the face with a good slap! No, no, fist! Fist! Damn, even his thoughts were being affected by this change. He just hoped it wasn't any of that PMS BS.

"Alright. Just tell me where we're staying for the night. I rather not have to deal with anyone saying anything for the time being about this."

652Uberwulf X

"Of course..."

Yusuke was lead deep into the heart of the village, where he'd see people outside preparing meats and rows of fish around a fire pit the size of an outdoor pool, the type you can get at a store and set up. This sort of spectacle made the village seem much smaller and less important than some others and many of the big cities... but as the long lines of tents were passed, one might be reminded of its size. A small settling of nomads, this was not. This tent, erected quickly, was in contrast to the sturdier ones, some of brick and mud and bark where needed.

"Here... you will rest here. Your friend is in this tent as well, and you'll find plenty of space to rest. Right now, we plan a feast... stay or go, it is your choice. You are, though, invited to stay the night and fully rest. Either way, we'll send you off with your pay and some food."

Whenever Yusuke did enter the tent, he'd find Ichigo laying on a cot and as was arranged, a lady was tending to him rather than the male that could've done it just as well.

653[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke just bypassed the guy without saying any other word, and walked over to where Ichigo was lying. He folded his arms for a moment before he spoke out to the orange-head, to see if he had recovered from his little fainting out on the field.

"Hey, Ichigo! You awake yet?" Kind of rude with the woman tending to him, but he figured it wasn't that big of a deal. He tried his best to ignore the extra size on his chest, his left eye smaller than his right in agitation.

654Kurosakii Ichigo

The blackness slowly faded as Ichigo came to. He didn't spring awake, but he was slowly showing some signs of regaining consciousness. He could make out a faint voice as he woke up, unable to recognize who it was. It only took him a while to realize the "faintness" was simply the change in vocal chords from "Yusuko", who was standing nearby.

Of course, much to his discomfort, looking up at that "extra weight" on Yusuke's chest wasn't really what he wanted to wake up to.

He wearily brought a hand up to his head to cover his eyes.

"I'm...never gonna get that image out of my head now... "

Ichigo would have gotten up himself if he still had the energy to. Seeing that there wasn't much else he could do, he closed his eyes again and let his arm back down to his side, resting once more as the lady next to him tended to his injuries.

655[Yusuke Urameshi]

"As soon as you're patched up, let's get going. I don't want to sit here another second. Maybe Genkai or spirit world will know how to fix this. I don't like the idea of having a period every month. And as ticked off as I am, it's probably pretty soon."

The female nurse next to him show a change in expression, suddenly feeling insulted by that remark. She had a feeling he was one of the victims to the gender-changing magic, so felt even more upset by how he was making the woman body seem so inferior to the male.

656Kurosakii Ichigo

Ichigo knew how Yusuke felt. Well...maybe he didn't know how he exactly felt, but he knew how confusing of a situation that was. Odds were that Urahara would know some way of fixing the mess Yusuke got himself in. Then again, hat 'n' clogs would probably end up saying something to piss Yusuke off, and that wouldn't end well. Perhaps leaving it to Genkai would be best.

Nevertheless, Ichigo was only going by what he heard. He couldn't see Yusuke's expression now that he was resting his eyes.

"Yeah...as soon as I'm patched up," he said weakly. "I gotta let Ukitake know it's been taken care of here."

Ichigo hated having to be an errand boy for the Soul Society, but someone had to do it. With all of the issues they had to settle, meddling in the world of the living wasn't in their best interest, as they saw it. But Ichigo could go where they couldn't. He was their ace-in-the-hole.

657[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke was irritated as it is. And to hear Ichigo talk so weakly about himself made the female spirit detective ball up his/her right fist, and punch it straight down into Ichigo's stomach with relentless force. He didn't care how injured the guy was. If he was suppose to live up to his power, then this punch shouldn't kill him. After all, he was already dead to begin with, technically.

"How about now," he/she said demandingly, bringing his/her fist near his/her face, shaking with agitation.

He looked over to the nurse. "Go tell old dude that we're leaving," he says to her. "If there's nothing else to do, we'll be on our way."

658Uberwulf X

The attendant watched their exchange with a raised brow, then nodded to Yusuke when she announced her readiness to leave. On the way out, she quietly mused if Yusuke had been introduced to the change on that time of the month.

Only a couple of minutes later, the elder guard entered the tent, along with another person who was greatly adorned. Peeking past them to the outside would show a few more guards.

"I am Akshal, mayor of this town, if you will." His voice was nonthreatening, though it had as much depth and ingrained wisdom as someone would expect from one of his apparent age. White hair was dreadlocked down his back, with a few shell accessories at the ends.

"I wanted to personally thank our heroes. Ichigo and Yusuke, was it? How unfortunate that you won't stay for the feast, but we have prepared some things for your journey home."

A motion behind him through the opening ushered in some men who held rolled cloths. With two to a cloth, they found a way to stand side-by-side with their arms up in presentation.

"You won't stay, but we won't let you go hungry on your leave. It may be a load, but I've faith that your appetite will take this down." When unrolled, there was a bundle of fish, each about five feet long. Scaling was blue, with a slight hint of rainbow when the light hit it right.

"The beast you felled... Malboro, one of many, actually. They usually stick to their own places, abandoned sewers and mines. Their hide, as you likely know, is thick and durable. We offer it to you, that you may wear and show your triumph. You will need the help of a good tailor, seamstress, what have you... but it can be done. My own cloak hangs above my bed. " When unrolled, the next cloth had long strips and patches of the hide, already cleaned and treated for scent. Its coloration was dark, the texture would prove to be smoother than expected--but still notably rough, telling of the monster's environment.

A third one was opened, when Ashkal walked to the pair, hand out to present. "The bones of your foe have medicinal powers with the aid of an apothecary able to use them. Here we give you a few of them. It's fairly simple to use these to create Remedies that cure many of your basic illnesses. It's theoretically possible to reverse your change, Yusuke... so with the rest of the bones, we will do our own research and experimentation. A fishing village though we are, we at least know of many resources and renown doctors." He lowered his head slightly, his hand on the 1'x1' box housing the bones he was talking about. "If you lose contact with us, we will search you out, when we know more about your condition."

A slight pause was taken, time enough to nod to himself, before he went to the last person-- there was no need to have two people hold the small bag held in this man's hand. "And of course, actual money. You may or may not hold high value for the skin of a demon so foul, but surely the coin will see you well for weeks."

__Spoils of Battle__

  • Hide of the Malboro

Malboro Bone (x10)

Rainbow Deep Catfish (x20)

???

PROFIT!!!

659[Yusuke Urameshi]

Yusuke took the things given to him, placing them into one little nifty bag that was going to be carried in his left hand. Looking at the elders, he gave a nod.

"If it means growing my balls again, then anything is accepted at this point."

He reached into his pocket, pulling out a small card, handing it to them. "If you ever need help like this again, just give me a call."

Upon the card in glittering blue was: Spirit World's #1 Spirit Detective: Yusuke Urameshi.

Giving them a thumbs up, he grabs Ichigo, who was probably unconscious from that punch, and tosses him over his right shoulder, man handling him as if he was just something coming along for the ride. Though he was in female form, Yusuke could still toss some people around with his inhuman strength. If he wanted, he could join the women wrestling faction and kick some asses here and there just for the hell of it.

"I will see you guys around."

And he carried the spoils of war and the spoils of his friend out of the tent, to leave the village behind for another day. And as he left, Yusuke was starting to feel emotional, as if he was regretting giving those guys such a straight-forward goodbye. Noticing quickly his changing mood, he suddenly put on a frown.

"Damn me and my damn emotional tendencies!"

660Liquid Lights

The howling of a grey wolf pack echoed through the jagged Northern Spine. The sound of their baying was only a many haunting whispers by the time it reached Stryphe's ears. The fire dancing in his emerald eyes disappeared suddenly, replaced by a thousand tiny points of light as he looked up through the pines and into the sky. The grey ghosts of The Spine were Stryphe's favorite neighbors in this rugged, rocky land. The fisher-folk to his north he left to their own devices, same for the little mountain-men. Not even the crackling, snapping and hissing of his campfire could completely overpower the low hum of the Mitharim's constant excavation. He would have nothing to do with them.

"Mithral? Gems?" He'd encountered a small group of Mithramen prospectors one morning while hunting and had been very straightforward with them. "You bore deep into the backbone of the land harvest it's marrow. To what end? What gain?" The leader had puffed up and was ready to deliver a boisterous retort when Stryphe spoke again, "Money. So that you may dig even deeper. I think that if this land has a spine, then it should have a mouth somewhere. One day you'll find it, I'm sure, and that will be the last thing you'll be digging up."

After that they'd left him to his hunting with a huff and a puff and continued on their own way. It was the last time he'd spoken to any of the Mithramen.

The fire popped and made as if it were going to collapse, but it stayed, sending a small army of ash spiraling up through the trees, bringing his eyes back to the flames.

His long, black hair was entirely wild. Thick dreadlocks were dispersed randomly among the knots, tangles, curls and waviness, reaching down a little further than his shoulders and in any given direction. His eyes, deeply set and brooding, glowed a emerald-orange from behind the frayed tendrils. His mouth was tight in thought, but it was hidden beneath a full, bushy beard groomed just as well as his hair. The hair grew in along his jaw much in the same way Mother Gaia had shaped The Spine. His features were strong and rigid, as if carved of stone. He was harsh and devious looking before he was handsome, but handsome he was. He wore boiled leathers and wolf-skins, mostly items he'd procured from the fisher-folk and the wildlife during his stay in the foothills of the Mithral Mountains.

Again, the pack let loose a cry into the night.

Go! Go, they ssay! The Grey Ghostss sing to your ssoul, child, and it is a song I grow more and more tired of by the day. If you will not have theirss... have mine- strike out, or your coils will tire and you will ssettle where you ssit, with the Midget-men.

"Only an old snake could tire of the songs they sing. How many sheddings was it before you could no longer appreciate a beautiful voice?"

The skin would be ancient child, as ancient and old as the songs that would stir my cold, poisonous heart, long lost.

"And there were wolves then, eh?! The Grey Ghosts remember the songs, because their kind has never stopped singing them, Jormungandr."

661Liquid Lights

He'd set up camp in a small clearing in the most heavily forested area of the southwestern foothills of the Spine. The space was hardly a clearing at all, more a spot where four or five trees weren't. However, the tiny clearing was almost perfectly circular and walled by thick pine branches. All this made for a cozy little lair. Stryphe had made camp a dozen times and at a dozen more other places along the range, but he'd began his stay here and, so it had come to be, would be ending it here. He wasn't sad to be going, but the idea didn't make him very excited either. Being amongst man and their own demons, the demons of the world, made Stryphe sinisterly ambitious and full come contempt. He still could not accept his fate. All of this became transparent in the wild, as if it mattered to someone else. Not him. He'd wondered often, but never for very long. Was it the blood of demon or man that took solace amongst the trees? He hadn't been able to answer that yet.

He'd been sitting in silence for a while now, listening to the sounds of the night, feeling the chill slowly creeping down off the mountain, becoming bolder and farther reaching day day. He'd throw the last few logs in the fire and stretch out next to the flames. The warmth of the fire would die sometime early in the morning, the chill would stir him from sleep and he'd be off, back into the world.

As he was dozing off, eyes creeping shut, he glimpsed his halberd, leaning up against one of the pines. The fire was reflected from deep within the crystalline blade, joyful, lustful and eager. Stryphe smirked, then slept.

662excavated the truth

It was quite a chilly afternoon, especially amongst the trees of the thick forest. Leaves of fall floating every which way as the wind shifted directions. It was a nice day, even though of the cool temperature that kept the forest uneasy.

There was one young man, who had no idea where he was. Seemingly lost in a labryinth of trees and bushes. He was cold, he was almost freezing, as you could see by the ashyness on his normally mocha coloured hands. The young man wasn't dressed for the feel of autumn, only dressed in a tight black t-shirt, and a pair of tight black pants. You couldn't see the tears from his eyes that were flying away with the wind, as they were covered with light blue aviators, which wasn't the best option for this weather.

He hugged himself, his arms latching to one another as he stumbled about in the forest. He was looking for shelter, or something to keep him warm. While walking, he'd stub his toe on a large root, falling, creating a very loud yell.

"GOD DAAAAAMN!"

663Liquid Lights

"Seems these northern gods have already seen fit to damn you, boy."

The half-demon was heading south, down out of the mountains and back into the world. It was by chance he'd came upon the stumbling youth. The lad looked ready for school, not for a walk in the foothills of the Spine, and it looked like he'd been wandering long enough to fully regret his choice of wear. Stryphe himself wore boots, gloves, thick cloths and boiled, tough but thin leathers. Across his shoulders and draped about halfway down his back was wolfpelt, which shielded against chilly breezes as well as anything could.

Stryphe's spear rested on his right shoulder, his forearm hanging loosely from the pole like a serpent resting in a tree. He bent slightly and extended a gloved hand down to aid the boy, pity in his eyes, amusement in his smile.

"There's demons in these woods who might show you the way, though."

664excavated the truth

A slight panic arose within Temn, demons? there were. . . demons? his face went pale in fear as he heard that. Somehow managing to grab the man's hand, he'd pull himself up. Quite dirty from his fall.

Temn weakly smiled at the man, the smile in thanks for the aid. He would then brush off the dirt on his black jeans, sighing heavily as he stood straight once more. His eyes darting left and right, as if he was scared.

" T-thanks. . . so, there are demons here? Oh my, I didn't realize that finding a place for meditation meant contact with. . . d-demons. . ."

Pushing up his glasses with his index finger, heavy breathing followed. Maybe he felt in danger, the man who had helped him shouldn't have said anything about demons. They were something that scared Temn to no ends. Demons were something that chased him in dreams, something he feared to the fullest.

665Liquid Lights

He narrowed his deep set, emerald eyes at the unassuming teenager. If the kid met Stryphe's penetrating gaze, his fears would be recognized. Something about those eyes could not hide the half-demon's origins.

Meditation? Stryphe couldn't deny, and found it interesting, that the boy and him were essentially in these mountains for the same reasons.

"I came into these foothills to clear my head as well," He scratched his head at the boy with his pale hands and his shaking, "but not to freeze. Let's go. Better places to meditate in school-clothes than the mountains."

He continued southward, whistling a tune that seemed to match the cold breeze snaking through the whispering pines. The boy was lost and confused, he could tell even through the big glasses, and Stryphe didn't think it would take much convincing at all to get the kid to follow.

666excavated the truth

He nodded, not having any doubt in what the man had said. He shivered as the win blew past, the chill running down his spine. He took a deep breath, following the man southward.

Temn was a strange fellow, he usually took no thought in his actions, whether or not this situation would prove something of any worth. He was pretty much like a lost puppy, afraid of the unknown. That's where the questioning of his own actions would happen. Why did he even come to the mountain? why did he just have to get lost in the thick forest? why was he just wearing jeans and a thin shirt? these were all questions that filled his head as he followed the man.

" So, clearing your head, eh?"

He asked politely, his hands moving into thier respective jean pockets.

667Liquid Lights

The half-demon probably looked at least 30 or 40 years old beneath the thick, scraggly beard and wolfskins. He stopped whistling and took a few more paces through the wood before speaking.

"Maybe. Regardless of what either of us are doing out here, I'm dressed for the part. Just what in seven hells are you doing out here? He who has yet to name himself yet asks presumptuously of my thoughts? Your name, boy! Spit it out before, less you be the demon and I skewer you where you stand."

He had to hold back a chuckle, but he could smile all he wanted being a couple steps ahead of the youth.

668excavated the truth

The words this man said, it pissed Temn off to some degree. His temper seemed short, he was a hot blooded youth. His fist would fall in a quick fix of anger, and that anger would dissappear as soon as it appeared. Temn coughed, clearing his throat, and replying with a calm voice.

" My name? It's Temn, Temn Hirku. Yours? "

His hands still in his pockets, shrugging off the cold.

"You talk big for such a . . . barbarian looking person."

Temn would have muttered this under his breath. Playing it off with a deep exhale, his breath showing in the cold.

669Liquid Lights

"Epothos!" The half-demon answered happily, leaving no trace of his former gruffness. He walked and he whistled a little more, staying any further conversation for a few moments with the tune coming from his lips. "Stryphe Ebrowen Epothos. Here, Temn."

The wolfskin draped across Epothos' shoulders was flung back to the boy.

"Now, Temn, if I'd meant you harm, and weren't such a nice, handsome woodsman," He sent one emerald eye over his left shoulder, which might have suggest he suspected more of the boy than he was letting on, "what would you have done to defend your poor, sorry self?"

670excavated the truth

"Urm. . . nice to meet you."

Temn scratched his head, and nodded in a silent thanks, draping himself with the wolfskin. It was quite warm, and it gave Temn a sigh of relief. He nuzzled into it for a brief second before replying.

" Well, what most people would do. . . run?" he said that in a kidding manner, he wasn't serious, he wouldn't have run, he'd do the exact opposite.

" I'd fight, what else is there to do? run off afraid? so I can get lost even more?"

He raised his left hand up to his chest, clenching it into a fist. As that happen, indigo coloured sparks would spring to life, dancing up and down the curves of his knuckle. Though the sparks would soon cease to exist a few seconds after their appearance.

671Liquid Lights

So Temn was a fighter. This time of year, there was one place more important than any other to anyone who called himself a fighter. And that's where they were headed.

"Temn, I don't know where your home is, but it's not where we're going now." He said it as if there were no other choice in the matter, but with nonchalance. "There's one of two places we're going now, Temn."

Would it be Heaven or Hell?

(( I'm not sure where exactly we're going to be popping up next yet, but that's it for this thread. ))

672Eternal Dirge

Show me how to lie, you're getting better all the time

THUMP

And Turning all against one is an art that's hard to teach

CRUNCH

another clever word sets off an unsuspecting herd

WOOSH-THUMP!

Damn these ******** was fast. Damion back away from his foe as fast as he dared, taking refuge between two tall rocks as the heavily scaled creature hurled itself at him again with a defiant roar, thick claws scrabbling at the rocks and leaving deep gouges.

And as you step back in the line, a Mob jumps to their feet

It's head was snapping inches from the Elementals body, ripe for the smacking. The maul he had made of stone swung around in a reverse swipe, going high into the air before coming crashing down where the Wyrm's head had been moments before. For such a bulky beast, it was fast. Scree and gravel shot out in all directions, their battleground already well defined.

Now Dance, ********, Dance, Man, He never had a chance

and no one ever knew, it was really only you

Back at him the beast came, smashing Damion's guard rocks to pieces as he scrambled under the creature, swiping at one of it's knees. He was rewarded with a sharp crack and his stone weapon falling apart in his hands. " Mother ********!" He had no option but to run, dodging the beasts thick tail as it swung around to give chase.

And now you steal away

Take him out today

Nice work you did

Your gonna go far kid

Hot breath blasting against his back, Damion felt the thing right on his a as he scrabbled up a taller rock, kicking off as the thing came up after him." Back off a***e!" The Wyrm roared as way of reply, the bus sized dragon throwback angered by it's opponents escape. Manhole sized scales rippled as it worked to continue following the human and ended up on it's back, thrashing around in rage.

With a thousand lies and a good disguise

Hit 'em right between the eyes, Hit 'em right between the eyes

The earth elemental kept running, working to escape the wyrms thrashing to recoup himself, pulling another hammer out of the wall and holding it crosswise infront of himself, watching the dark brown and grey scales rip apart the ground like it was putty. With it on it's back, Damion was safer for afew seconds, the creature finally getting back on its' claws. He took advantage of it's disorientation, smashing the maul into one of it's dinner plate sized eyes, earning a shriek of pain from the beast.

It was, however, no time to celebrate.

Despite the no doubt blinding pain of getting popped in the eye, The beast snapped it's head around, catching Damion with the end of its' snout and launching him into the air for a good 20 feet, the earth elemental shocked and winded up until he hit a rock. Then he was hurt, shocked and winded.

673Eternal Dirge

He rolled onto his stomach slowly, shaking his head in an attempt to clear it. Damion's breath came painfully, each one burning in his chest as spots burst before his eyes in a rainbow of colors. He didn't hear his assaulters approach, didn't notice it until it was right up on him and even then it was only a dim awareness. No, what took precedence was the rush of air away from his body as the Mountain Wyrm sucked in air.

If Damion had a chancem, it was now.

With a sudden surge of anger, of rage beyond anything he had felt before, the earth elemental shot to his feet, Roaring in his fury. Both arms closed as much as they could around the beasts neck as it breathed out past him, the acid wash of it's breath melting rock and creating rivers of melted stone. Damion felt but did not see the expellation of breath, to busy clamering up higher onto the beast until he was straddling its neck. The wyrm was powerless to stop him for the moment, recovering from it's expellation as it was.

and that was the time he needed. Damion leaned in, driving his hands deep into its eyesockets, the bulbs giving way beneath his torn, sharp fingernails with a loud pop, The beasts thrasing increasing as it rolled. Damion held tight with his legs, tucking his body in as his arms went deeper, deeper as blood poured out around them, until finally he found his goal. The beasts brain was small for a being of its size, but still large enough for Damion to tear into, ripping away chunks in a fury, his arms pumping like big pedals to tear away as much as he could. His arms in up to the elbow, the earth elemental exulted in his kill, yelling and screaming his triumph even as life left the creature below him. Blood poured down his skin from the creature and from his own wounds, small cuts and gashes covering his arms and back, bruises livid under his clothing.

And it was all worth it.

The wyrms thrashing stopped with the abruptness of death, leaving Damion seated ontop of it's thickly scaled neck, body bent over it's skull so that his arms could reach into the eyesockets. With a wet SLURCH he fell free, falling flat on his a** infront of it's open maw, back resting against the creatures many fangs.

674Maximos

.Dragonheart.

Journal Entry 0049 1 of 3 - Hero’s Trial

This cavern was humongous. The sheer scope of it was breathtaking. If a city vanished somewhere on Gaia, this was the type of place to have eaten it. In truth, it seemed less like a cave and more a hallowed out mountain. And there, on a ledge, was Maximos Lucillien Dark looking the very picture of an adventurer. His spiked backwards navy blue hair blew in a stiff breeze carrying the scent of wet dirt and mold, and something so very sweet it was almost painful. His mismatches eyes, coal black on the left and grayish white on the right, peered out at the breathtaking sight before him. He wore a simple black knee high jacket covering a black vest, black and a dark blue dress shirt. On his back was a large pack, stuffed full of more items than it truly ever should have been able to hold, and more than he’d ever need…signature to all adventurers. Over his shoulder was a bundle of rope for any and every purpose, in his hands was an old tattered map, and on his intensely pale face was nothing but awe. Awe at the breadth, the scope, the sheer design of the place. Awe that moved him to take in every detail his sight would allow. Awe that as his eyes adjusted, was unfortunately short lived.

I am no hero, my life has proven that. But I do know right from wrong. I know that to not act when one has the ability to, is as wrong as committing the crime itself.

And I know that this, was very wrong.

Light spilled down from a fissure in the roof of the massive cavern illuminating the crime that while not the reason he had come, would become the very reason he stayed.

The light poured down in a stream, rushing over a small garden filled with beautifully blossomed flowers. The flowers were blood red with yellow centers that gave off a thin mist of pollen, which, in the soft fountain of light appeared to glow a faint orange. It was like living, floating fire. A tall ring of stone surrounded the peaceful garden, rugged and yet smooth in ways which nature alone could never craft. The tall stone structure acted like a wall, pooling most of the light and visible pollen. Dim points of glimmer just outside the rocky enclosure hinted that outside of the garden was something. Something shiny. The glimmer caught Maximos’ attention, focusing his gaze from the cave as a whole and guiding his eyes to follow the glowing powder as it wafted vaguely upwards and then seemed to vanish as it exited the light stream. Perhaps that was why the cavern smelled so sweetly...

...Perhaps its was her.

At the center of the garden, was a young woman. A woman with hair like golden sunlight spun into strands which fell just perfectly. A woman wearing a dress as pure and white as fresh snow, which reflected the soft slice of light from the ceiling of the cavern with an almost angelic glow. Like a halo. It was an honest to Nocturne, damsel in distress.

How I had not noticed her until then, I would never know. It was as if she simply appeared from a wonderful, impossible dream. And now that I had infact noticed her, I simply could not seem to notice much else.

Maximos’ eyes widened, a small breath escaped him a gasp. Something moved inside him, something deep and old and forgotten. A memory of another, older time. And then suddenly his brow furrowed, his eyes slanted and his lips pursed in a hard, angry line. This maiden’s radiant purity was tarnished, by a set of ashen black chains around her delicate wrists and ankles that bound her to a stalagmite jutting up out of the cave floor like a knife. The very sight of it was offensive. Maximos’ jaw was set tight, his hands automatically balling into tight fists.

The sound of the already ancient map being crushed in his grasp snapped him out of his inexplicable indignation. Why was he so angry suddenly? Thousands of women die every day, what made this so special?

As if to reassess the situation, Maximos removed his glasses, rubbing his eyes with his fists before slipping them back on. He partially expected she would have vanished, but there she was. Her face was angled softly downwards in a sadness so intense it hurt to even look at. Maximos cringed with some unseen pain, and then immediately turned away. He wasn’t here for that. He was a Reaper, he witnessed death on a daily basis. This shouldn’t bother him at all. He was not a hero, not a savior, not any more. Those days were long past, and deep in his heart he felt that cold truth absolutely. Whatever else, he felt would freeze over in time. That was the way of it. He set his focus on what he had come to find, turning away from the ledge and making taking his first steps toward the windy stone path that lead to the cavern floor. She would simply have to sort herself out.

And then her soft sobs reached him, and Maximos froze in mid step. Each pained sound echoed faintly through enormous cavern and increased in volume from a whisper so that by the time her voice reached Maximos’ ears it sung as if she were right beside him as opposed to a cavern away. The sound sliced straight through the man in black like a blade with an impossibly keen edge. His heart leapt in his chest. He felt a memory stir inside him beneath the ice. His hand moved automatically over his heart and squeezed a tuft of his dress shirt in a tight fist as if trying to manually stop the painful memory from escaping.

Her tears echoed through the cave the very same way they echoed through me, plunging deep and tugging at some old forgotten part of myself. Before the Reapers...before the darkness...it didnt matter who she was or how beautiful she may or may not be, I wanted to save her. I wanted that chance to touch what I once was but would never be again. Before the Reapers, before the darkness. I wanted to remember what it was to be a hero. And I wanted it more than I ever realized, I wanted it more than anything. Even my next breath.

Maximos stepped forward again triumphantly to edge of the precipice, before he ever actually sent the command to his legs. He was driven. Focused. So much so, he didnt even register the sound of the rock shaking free under his weight. Against the thumping of his heart in his ears, he had no chance of noticing the gentle wrap and tap of the stone against the cliff. Tink. Clink. Max heard nothing. He felt the beach sand between his toes, the old and rusted iron sword in his grip. He felt, as vivid as his next breath, the eagerness he felt as a boy when he imagined how his knew skills would and could save lives. Change the world!

I could hear my teachers clearly echoing from my past. “. I remembered my earliest and most important lessons so very fondly. Combat. Fighting to save, to defend. Strategy, preparing to win, winning through preparation. And most important to any Shadowlander, stealth, to be so very like the shadows we revered. I was there again, I was him again, I was…

BONG! Maximos felt the color drain from his face as the small stone hit the bottom of the cavern, striking a large sheet of metal and booming like a going and then immediately echoing and echoing again until it rolled across the entire cavern like explosive thunder.

…clearly the least stealthy shadow...on all of Gaia.

Startled, the young maiden’s sobs stopped, her eyes quickly snapped upward. Her face so very incredibly tragic it felt as if it had burned a whole in his chest. Max felt his heart drop into his stomach. But as his eyes apologetically fell on her, he suddenly became aware of something else. There were two large eyes, both larger than Maximos himself, red eyes which brightened into brilliant fiery orange blazing at their center just before giving in to coal black pupils, locked onto him. And they were unhappy. Their glow pierced through the darkness without removing it, like a cigarette in a dark room. And then all at once the stone ring surrounding the garden began to move.

As it moved, the light naturally flowed past its confines. Light reflected off dozens of newly revealed shiny surfaces. Maximos' jaw fell slack, his eyes widened in disbelieving shock. Swords, lances, shields, gauntlets and full suits of armor encasing white aged bone, beside greenish gray rot. Bodies, hundreds of them, likely filling the entire cavern floor. Carnage covered the cave floor surrounding what had only appeared to be such a peaceful place. At once, Maximos understood the true nature of the graveyard he had stepped into.

Just outside the light the creature finished unfurling, stretching its enormous body nearly from one end of the gigantic cavern to the other. It yawned, and then suddenly two large leathery wings snapped open behind blowing a frighteningly powerful rush of air forward whipping at Maximos' still frozen statuesque figure. The monster’s gigantic form was nothing more than a black silhouette behind the light punctuated by two blazing eyes, but it was as recognizable to him as his own hands. By its very existence, the outline of what was to follow was laid in stone.

675Maximos

.Dragonheart.

Journal Entry 0049 2 of 3 – The Hero Within

"A dragon? Are you for serious?!” I believe were my exact thoughts. Now, this was a dragon, a real life beast of legend. Not the civilized drakes of Angara but the wild and deadly creatures that birthed so many a myth. It was as if I had stepped into some children’s story! The dragon was cast as the villain, with me diametrically thrown into the role of the hopeless hero, all while a damsel struggled in distress. There was simply no other way, no options I could even begin to entertain, I immediately knew with all of my being that one of us would not make it to see the next sunrise.

A moment of recognition was all the beast needed. The silent challenge was issued and recognized. Its lips peeled back revealing a jagged zig-zag line of teeth emboldened against the darkness by the gout of fiery breath they held back. The dragon roared, a horrible deafening sound, its massive head arched upwards and spewed a curved stream of fire into the darkness above it. The Maiden, bound and helpless beside the monstrous lizard flinched and panicked, letting out a shrill terrified cry. Where Maximos should have felt fear, he felt anger. His fists squeezed into tight balls, his breath seethed angrily through gritted teeth.

How dare it!? The horrid beast! There would be no forgiveness!

And then it was moving, in single fluid motion it lurched forward and launched off of all four incredibly powerful legs. In its wake it towed a storm of brilliant fiery orange pollen and discarded equipment which glimmered in the vague lights. Its wings snapped backwards lifting the massive creature airborne and scattering the wave of orange and silver backwards against the far wall of the cave as the dragon shot forward with terrifying speed.

Every instinct in Maximos’ mind screamed for him to move, to run, to escape while he had the chance. Braver notions suggested that he race forward and grab her and then leave, but that simply was not enough. He did not budge, his feet were locked in place as if they had become fused with the mountain, whether his immobility was due to some unspoken paralyzing fear or his own stubbornness even he did not know. His eyes were locked with the beast across the gaping expanse. Black and white eyes glared intently into blazing fiery pools with nothing but abyssal blackness at their centers. And then, with a chuckle, Maximos’ lips peeled back in a grin stretching across his entire pale face. He was ready. His left hand flicked outwards revealing a small flat stone in his palm, no bigger than a marble only and marked with a single foreign symbol pulsing indigo at the center of the gem. This was a sword stone, one of five used to discreetly carry and quickly summon a sword to Maximos' side. With an audible snap, a jet black shape bolted from the darkness, coalescing as it flew to Maximos' waiting grip. His fingers curled around the hilt of the jet black sword, its blade gleamed in the shadow like polished obsidian, and wretched it from its flight moving it gracefully to his side.

He took a deep breath in, letting it seethe out through his teeth and then slowly slip back out. As opposed to air, black wisps curled past his lips like smoke licking the air as they faded. The shadows had entered him, already he could feel them expanding and filling every open space they could find before tightening and thickening. He felt his chest become tight making each breath shallow, his heart struggled with what limited room it had to beat, pushing out a strained rhythm. The shadows were his only armor his only protection against having his ribs shattered into dust on impact. He could smell the dragon’s breath now, like sulfur and ash mixed together, its face was no more than a lunge away, he was ready.

It all happened so fast, Maximos didn’t even see it. All he knew was that in one moment he was standing immobile and strong and in the next he was moving, snapped in a direction like a rag doll. For a confused moment, he watched his sword slip numbly from his fingers and fall end over end into the darkness and wondered exactly who’s weapon that was and how they could be so foolish as to drop it in a place like this. And then in a very sobering manner something cracked and crumpled inside of him making him momentarily feel hollow. He coughed involuntarily, his eyes watering as each deep hack spewed black breath spewed from his lips as his now destroyed armor rushed free. The taste of blood on his lips was the only thing that assured him he had survived. The Dragon had flipped itself mid-flight and whip lashed its tail across the distance, the tail had smashed into him and carried him like a helpless rag doll, and now that very tail was crushing him. The weight and force of it made breathing exceedingly difficult, stealing away his breath when he desperately needed it most, leaving his vision blurry and his head light. Moving was entirely impossible, it was like peeling ones self off the grill of a speeding train. Max was pinned.. Max’ hands gripped futile at the scaly length, scraping desperately against the stone hide, he pushed and shoved breathlessly, though he may have been trying to shove over a mountain for all the good it did.

And then the dragon’s tail completed its arc and smashed viciously into the cavern wall, shaking the entire structure down to its foundations. Boulders exploded free from the sheer cliff face and tumbled noisily down into the graveyard of a floor below. For a moment, the dragon hovered triumphantly, lavishing its victory and grinding its tail into the rock with a sort of smug finality. Its lips pulled back in what could only be described a grin, if such an expression were truly possible. And then the lavish was over, its grin became a fierce bestial snarl tearing its way up from its throat. Two smoldering eyes snapped open wide and watched in shock and rage as a small black blur, running on all fours then twos, detailed a line up the underside of its tail.

It’s called, Shadow Walk. Not to be confused with the ability to walk through shadows, this was the magical ability to find grips were there simply were no grips, sinking ones hands or feet into the darkness allowing one to run, crawl, or climb, against gravities wishes.

It was like some sort of annoying black fly that simply would not be squashed. But the drake would be damned if it allowed itself to be ridden either. Its wings flapped furiously behind it, propelling it into a perfect backstroke, it moved fluidly and with the nimble weightlessness of a fish in water as it glided, ducking and dodging any and every memorized obstacle automatically.

The dragon’s hide was like brick face. Maximos was racing as fast as his legs could carry him, with each step a pool of black swirled into existence under his boot, and with each foot fall his boot sunk an inch into the pool locking its place. Black dots speckled a path up the dragon’s tail like rain drops during a storm as he summoned pool after pool just before his feet landed in them. Then with a jolt he path before him began to thrash violently side to side. The force tossed Maximos so dramatically that his boots lost contact with the hard scale and he was sent soaring. Two chords of inky blackness stretched from two Shadow Walk pools, the lengths of black strained until they were only inches thin and then like a bungee chord they snapped back, dragging Maximos back toward the enormous monstrosity. Maximos came back swinging, his right arm was cocked back with purple-black sparks dancing along his fist before coalescing into such a tight ball of light that it simply ignited, coating the arm in a jet black miasma. Max grinned a twisted sort of grin, and the reached down, gripping the tight ropes of black with his left, wrapping them tightly around his forearm. He flew face first, and he impacted fist first, immediately dropping into a three point stand using Shadow Walk to secure his feet. His knuckles crunched a hole clean through the dragon’s stone scale, he felt it resist and them pop and crumble beneath him like plyboard, bathing his arm up to the elbow in wet warm draconian meat. And then the volatile black miasma rocketed off his arm like a bolt, firing into the supple dragon flesh, and exploding brutally upward in a geyser of red blood, black scale, and indigo glow. The geyser blasting whatever remained of the dragon’s scale and a few adjacent scales into the open air while painting half of Maximos’ upper body with dark crimson.

The dragon’s entire body shook with the thundering impact, its tail rocked to one side, twisting its rear hips entirely off alignment and sending its wing and shoulder colliding into the craggy unforgiving cave wall, dragging the beasts flesh against the jagged edges of harsh stone. The dragon howled, as its scaly carapace splintered and creaked and smeared a streak of blood along the wall as large and long as a house. Long lengths of fleshy membrane tore free from its wing, pinned and stretched along the cave wall like so much bloody wet tissue paper. The howl became a growl that grew into a rumbling din. The blood and torn wing and shoulder shoved off the cave wall flipping into a barrel roll landing yet again in reverse but now positioned on a shorter straight path toward the opposite cave wall, centered away from any other walls, yet still flying in reverse.

Max held steadfast this time, he raced up the beast as if its spinning body were a flat unmoving surface, his right arm sizzled hungrily at his side spewing black smoke and a smear of red covered his lips where his pale tongue had lapped the dragon blood from his cheek. A bellow rose deep from within the creature’s belly. Furious, it snapped its tail to the side in a curve, craning its neck down as the bellowing breath rose up its long and filled its nostrils with smoldering fiery embers. Maximos’ jaw fell slack.

Oh that’s right. They breath fire. Because being enormous and strong beyond my imagining was not nearly enough. Of course not.

He hadn’t even the time to curse the situation before it let out an explosive breath and the flame was rushing menacingly down the dragons frame in two concise blasts straight for him.

Without a moment to spare he swung his left hand out, holding another sword stone, and summoned his second sword. And then he dove, thrusting his sword forward as he fell and jamming it cleanly beneath a large scale. As he fell he dropped all his weight on the blade using it as a makeshift lever to wretch the stony protrusion up. Gooey membrane stuck to the underside of the scale in long thick pink ropes, separating like grilled cheese as it peeled free. Max immediately crammed his tall figure into the small space beneath the scale. The flame washed over him with crushing force, making him feel very much like a tin can under the weight of a very heavy boot, if not for his sword propping up the structure he would have been squashed and yet even still his sword cracked and chipped ready to give at any moment. But before it ever would he became painfully aware that while the scale was long but not wide enough to protect against two separate blasts, as it was nestled neatly between both. The spray off from each individual blast poured in through the open sides of the scale immediately cooking both of his shoulders and upper arms raw, leaving them speckled with dried red blood and charred black ash before the fire moved and past. The wounds were cauterized, at least, but he didn’t have a second to wait for the pain to subside. That was just a breath, it could breath again. Easily. And he had to move before a second, third, fourth breath came and left him nothing more than a roast Shadow.

Darting out from under the scale, Max immediately tossed himself into a wild sprint forward. In the wake of the flame the dragon’s black rock body was suddenly bright red, glowing like molten metal. It body clearly meant to hold heat, making even its skin a fiery weapon. It was the wet smacking sound that accompanied his foot falls that he noticed first. Then with each step Max felt his boots stick, as if the rocky scales had become a sticky trap, slowing him in precisely the way he did not have time for. His boots, much to his dismay were melting, but he could already see the drakes chest heaving even as he closed in on the end of its tail and its torso proper. He didn’t have time to stop.

The dragon’s belly was not like its body, its stomach and chest were smooth like a polished sheet of slat, supple and yet thicker than its rigid stone carapace. Maximos could feel the creatures entire body rumble beneath his feet, a tremor rolled from its core all the way up across its chest gathering in a glowing patch at the base of its long neck. He saw the air warble around its lips and fangs, he watched embers gather and spew from inside of its mouth like red hot snowflakes. He needed no reminders. Max knew what was coming. All at once, he was running. Against the acidic burning in his legs and the sharp tangs of pain racing up from his ankles and feet were sharp stony scale had poked holes in the soft rubber, Maximos ran. He ran as hard and fast as he could, until his legs felt like they were about to give out and tear free beneath him flopping into useless sacks of torn flesh, and then he ran harder.

The head, if I could just reach the head it couldn’t reach me. If I could just hold out a few more seconds it would have to turn, the wall was right behind it! I could do it, I HAD to do it.

He was half way across the dragon’s chest when its entire upper half expanded so full of deadly fire that a fiery glow of the flame was visible even through the dragon’s thick hide. The creature almost resembled a frog, overstuffed with red hot death when only a snort of the stuff would have been enough to kill him. And Maximos still had as much ahead of him as he has behind him. Time was up and he was at the dead center of the beast, no scales would be enough to save him now. The dragon let free a detonating breath, as loud and forceful as a bomb drop. A torrent of flame burst from its lips, and the roar echoed off the walls and back as if the fire itself was roaring. It was as if the fire was a living thing racing eagerly down to eat him whole.

The damned thing was eternally long! I had no where to hide. I had no where to run. I simply had no other options.

And then Max leapt. Jumping to the side and off the monster entirely, surrendering himself to the wide open nothingness of the cave. The fire raced past where he was standing just moments ago, its heat so intense it burned away his breath even from a distance. All at once Max was free falling backwards, the wind whipped haphazardly at his clothes, and rushed furious past his face. His left hand flicked out and with a snap summoned a third sword. Quickly, his right hand smacked into the base of the new sword and began sliding its way up the flat of the blade as if trying to smear something across its polished obsidian surface. Royal purple sparks danced along the back of his palm like a electricity dancing across a livewire, and as his hand passed the sparks focused like a searing hot pointer, searing imperial blue odd arcane symbols into the length of the black blade.

The dragon twist its form quicker than any creature that large should have, like a cat contorting itself so as to land feet first, the gigantic reptile agilely spun toward the cavern wall. Its four enormous claws pounded craters into the cavern wall, splintering fissures out for hundreds of feet and scattering stone in all directions while raining down stalactites from the massive cavern’s quaking roof. All at once the dragon’s talons crunched in into stone as if it were little more than sand with one unified four legged shove it rebounded off. Its powerful wings beat once, launching the drake from the wall like a massive missile even despite its injury, straight toward the quickly descending shadow.

The dragon’s maw snapped open, crying out with a sort of furious delight at its imminent victory. Maximos, was not smiling his jaw was clenched tight, his face intensely and concentrating. Each heartbeat brought him closer to a violent end, and he refused to submit, even to gravity. He issued a silent mental command to his boots, and immediately the threads stitched through the leather footwear in a seemingly decorative pattern suddenly ignited a cold cobalt blue. As the dragon raced closer the colors became brighter, blue moved to purple which warmed to violet. He was far enough down that he could make out individual shines and sheens and almost recognize the sort of equipment the light danced off of it. He could smell mold and rot, and decay. Violet, in turn lightened to pink, and then brightened yet again to lavender. The stitched seams in his boot began to stretch and tear, spilling beams of lavender light. Light rushed through the punctures holes riddled through the half melted soles like laser beams. The leather shook around his feet as if it were still alive and wanted nothing more to be free. And yet Maximos pushed them harder, his face contorting in a grin while his mismatched eyes locked on the beasts beaming with a sort of reckless madness.

And then with an almost elegant swerve of its gigantic form the dragon rolled so that its head was arched away, carrying its body past as opposed to into and assuredly through Maximos.

It was laughing at me! Damned egotistical drakes, I wasn’t good enough to eat. It wanted to make me suffer. It wanted to do things manually.

And then leaning harder into its curved motion, it swung its superheated claw straight up from underneath him. Its claw alone enough to flatten a house, its talons seemed as tall as trees and when it swiped it scraped those very trees against the cavern floor heaving dozens of fallen warriors still adorned suits of armor and shiny new weapons up with it. It was as if the grave itself was reaching a gargantuan hand out in a morbid bid at Maximos’ life. Max’s eyes dropped down for an instant, his boots blazed as white as snow. Their melted rubber soles had began to bubble and peel away under the blazing pressure, fissures now stretched between puncture holes and the entire boot looked as stable as a jigsaw puzzle. The dragon’s claw slashed through the air in a tight arc carrying all of it weight and force and brutally slashed into…nothing.

FWOOM! – The leather boots frayed into a countless tattered ribbons and chunks but not before hurling Maximos like a black comet out of the arc of the dragon’s swing and straight at its unsuspecting skull. The man in black flew with his now glowing and magically marked sword tight against his form, although leading his bullet-like flight. The two collided with a bone-splitting thunder crack. The force sent the dragon’s head crashing into the cave wall, turning its own force against it once again as inertia ground its face against sharp rock before it wildly thrashed back against the push with a shrill ear-splitting agonized cry.

I really liked those boots, I bet dragon scale would make better ones...

Max smelled blood and tasted salt water. A sharp acidic sting pierced across his shoulder and spread down his upper arm like a red hot spider web where it pressed intensely against the dragon’s open and tear filled eye. His sword was embedded up to the hilt in the black center of the beast’s blazing cornea and dark mismatched eyes glared into the dragon’s own, fearlessly staring it down while its eye still had sight. His wet hands defiantly pushed the glowing blade deeper, and deeper as his grin stretched unnaturally, contorting his face into a nightmarish visage meant to be the very last thing that eye saw. The bloodied face of a monster, a man, who would not fall. A man who slayed dragons.

And then the dragon thrashed and Maximos’ wet hands lost their grip sending him flying violently away from the eye, tumbling head over bare feet, helplessly sailing through the air. Like an avalanche, the beast’s stone eyelid slammed shut snapping the hilt of the sword off of its base with and audible. Tumbling, Max smirked, he pressed his middle finger and thumb together and – Snap. The blade of the jet black long sword exploded like the well placed grenade it was, the dragon’s thick eyelid served perfectly to trap the entire blast inside the squishy, supple eye. All that could be seen from outside was a pale purple glow seeping through the thick fleshy membrane, similar to the red glow one might see when one presses their finger against a glowing flashlight. When the dull light faded, a stream of red spilled along the eye lid seam dripping crimson tears down the dragon’s face. Max smirked a warped and yet satisfied smirk.

I had scarred a true beast of legend. How many can make that claim? I felt sincerely proud of myself, elated in my accomplishment. The success allowed me to momentarily forget that I was falling. Again. And this time, with no boots to save me.

Inexplicably there was a smile on Maximos face as the dragon’s mouth snapped open and a deafening din rippled out across the entire cave. He was grinning as its head craned awkwardly toward him and its wings quickly beat, halting its forward momentum and twisting it around to face him. He was chuckling softly when it aimed its one-eyed head up with him and its jaws suddenly made the area darker. And he was laughing hysterically as its mouth snapped shut around him eating him whole.

The laughter echoed dully across the cave like the last words of some forgotten ghost, and then but for the calm breaths of a large dragon, and the rhythmic beat of its wings, there was silence.

676MagnusXL

Halfway up one of the Mithril Mountain's many peaks, a man just put the finishing touches on his new campsite. Only taking a momentary rest to marvel at his own work, he began began the arduous task of fitting himself into his suit of armor alone. The magnificent, red full suit of plate armor was crafted by Dwarven hands, created from light-weight and durable mithril, laid atop a suit of woven red dragon scales. The armor may as well have been hot off the forge, since the man received his finished commission not even a few days prior.

The campsite in question was nothing extraordinary, though it would be clear to any onlookers that the inhabitants (or inhabitant) planned on staying for a an extended period of time. Wooden plants bound by rope were built into a recess in a small cliff-face, creating a tent of sorts. A jagged, deep stone fire pit was built about seven feet from his makeshift dwelling. The runoff from the mountain peaks caused many of the mountain springs to overflow, renewing small streams. One of these streams flowed along the edge of his campsite, providing its patron with a fresh supply of water.

It was spring, the season of new life. Coincidentally, it also marked the start of a new training season for Moonblade.

As modest as this setup seemed, the Sorcerous Dragoon would be lying through his teeth if he told anyone that he didn't supplement his daily routine with magic to make things more convenient for himself. His portable hole was fully stocked with food and extra supplies, so Moonblade could forgo trapping for food altogether if he so chose (which was more often than one might think). While his dwelling was warmed with hot coals when the weather was harsh, a magic barrier created a nearly air-tight seal that prevented water and wind from flowing through the cracks in the wood; his work on the campsite wasn't bad at all, but he was no master carpenter.

Deep down, Ammiel knew he should be a little more concerned with his recent trip to the southern peninsula. He couldn't shake the feeling that he was overlooking an important detail somewhere. To him, it felt less like an ominous premonition of sorts and more like forgetting to lock your front door. Still, he wasn't entirely sure how much of his ordeal was real and how much of it was wild fantasy and illusion. Such as it was in the Ethereal Void.

Brushing these thoughts aside, he clasped the remaining holds on his gauntlets. Reaching for his spear, he was ready for an afternoon of training.

677Damrius

For reasons yet to be discovered, Damrius had come to these mountains. He was a traveler, and liked to know places that he could run to if any problems forced him into such a situation. And he'd heard about areas where dwarves traded their goods with humans, and he really wanted another weapon to add to his collection. Now, instead of doing the smart thing and asking for directions, he decided simply to go and charge into the mountains without a map, or a guide, or anything and he was somewhat lost now.

While he had been sitting there eating, he'd heard someone above him making a large amount of noise, or what to him seemed a large amount for someone in a mountain area. Then again, as desolate as it was, the person probably didn't care. As such, Dame decided to go and make his presence known, and possibly get help with this person if he offered them his services in return. As he hiked up to the source of the noise, Damrius was far more alarmed at the sight of who it was. Or... who he thought it was.

"What the... ********? How the... Who... I killed you! I know I killed you, 'cause I never leave anyone alive!" Rage flooded into his body as he saw the undead asshat that he'd fought several years ago. This wasn't possible! He'd been crushed in the chapel collapsing, after multiple explosions due to both parties. Damrius had been lucky enough to be able to make it out a rotten wall, causing damage to himself that took a while to get over.

"How are you still alive!" He yelled as he dropped his pack, and felt lightning coursing around his hands.

678Maximos

.Dragonheart.

Journal Entry 0049 3 of 3 – Dragonheart

The dragon seem almost too content to glide in the silence only death could bring, despite being without human facial features it seemed altogether smug. Calmly, almost lazily, the gigantic lizard completed one lap around the cave and then began sailing lackadaisically back to its resting place at the cavern’s center. The garden never seemed more inviting, the soft light was never warmer, its prized possession was never more its own. A sort of greed filled its heart and relaxed its body. No matter how hard the fight, no matter what the costs she still belonged to it. A little golden meat person kept on display forever. It would admire her some more and then, a nap was in order.

With his consumption, Maximos had proved one singular fact he had always known and always lived by until now. That inside each and every one of us was hero waiting to break free and once it did we we’re immediately an inexorably destined for a violent end.

Darkness is a shadow’s closest and constant friend. And here, darkness was all he felt. And yet as opposed to the cold, choking, and then ultimately liberating grip of Death, Maximos felt warmth and pressure, and the ever present sound of a heartbeat pounding like thunder out of rhythm with his own and quite some distance away. In truth, this place was most reminiscent of a womb, and yet to the best of his knowledge Maximos had never heard of a womb that smelled of ash and rotting meat. Slowly, above the stench, and the force pinning him in place, Maximos felt a tingling sensation.

It was the itch you cannot scratch no matter how you stretch and reach. It was a tingling sensation that started in one arm and then grew into a tickling sensation and soon he could not help but to focus on it. Maximos suddenly felt like he was laying in a bathtub full of spiders, thousands of tiny legs ran races across his skin, and then inside his skin, urging him to jump, hop, skip and scratch, all while an enormous immovable pressure pinned him in place helpless and flat on his back. Then all at once, the spider horde decided to bite. Tickles and tingles turned into raw acidic flame, pulsing magma through his veins and eating away at his insides. He wanted to scream, but he couldn’t, he wouldn’t. His teeth sunk into his lip until he tasted blood…and then at the favor, the scalding ache coalesced into a single pounding throb, centered on one arm. His right arm.

In the vacant coolness left behind after the agony, Maximos found himself thinking quicker and clearer. It was as if his mind suddenly moved from being a house, to a city block with unfathomable room to store details and every mental faculty he need to process it all. He was aware of the myriad of wet fleshy lumps along the length that pinned him down, there were thousands and he knew that if he just concentrated he could probably count the exact number in less than the time it would take to say the number. He was aware of hot, rancid breath streaming past him, the way it made goose bumps roll up his arm in sheets. He was aware of how with each blazing swell of pain that wracked his arm, his fingers twitched like spider legs moving wildly individual of each other, while simultaneously in unison. But most of all he was aware of the rhythm the burning palpitation in his right arm had taken, and how it perfectly matched the thundering heart beat, down to the very second.

Ba-bump. Ba-bump. Suddenly, he understood. Maximos had tasted people, creatures, and even gods though he had no joy for the flavor of the divine, but he had never tasted a life force as potent as this. It made him feel smarter, faster, tougher, and impossibly strong and yet at the same time it was liquid fire, it burned him alive, eating away at him like a super potent drug. The dragon’s life would burn him away in moments, pushing him past his limitations until his body simply fell to pieces and would feel untouchable until his very last breath. He would burn out like a falling star.

But like all he drained as he tasted its power, and its soul, Maximos tasted its emotions. He tasted boundless blood red ocean of rage, bottled behind the thinnest veil and placed precariously beside putrid and bright green greed which in turn swirled around a tainted sort of affection for something. It was a love not like a married couple, but a love like a boy for a new toy, a beautiful bright shiny thing that would later lose its meaning and have no other value than the pride he felt seeing it sit on his shelf. And then, inevitably, it would lose even that value and be tossed aside. And then another putrid breath raced by and brought with it a now all too familiar floral scent and Maximos suddenly realized, what…or rather who, the object in question was.

It was dehumanizing. It was injustice of the highest accord. No lady, no being should ever be reduced to something so menial! It was utterly unforgivable! I was so enraged I hadn’t even the clarity to realize that the anger pumping through my veins like propane was not entirely my own. I had tapped the ocean of unrestrained rage swirling inside the creature soul, I had partaken of its inner beast.

All at once Maximos felt his right arm buck with all the force and ferocity of a bronco, in a single swing the unforgiving wet wall that pinned him down was tossed upwards. Like a thousand greedy children reaching up for a taste of what fell from the piñata he felt the entwining bands of band of black metal choke around his arm.

And I had awaken my own.

Suddenly, blackness was spewing from the dragon’s mouth like ink squirting from a scared octopus. The pitch pool of smog swirled around the dragons mouth, against the dim pool of light nebulous shapes and vague motion were visible inside the black.

I was not prey. I was not a snack, to be savored and munched on at ones leisure.

The smoke stretched unnaturally against the rushing wind, wafting up the dragon’s face and then swirling and condensing into long thin black tendrils. A legion of inky black limbs stretched and climbed like creeping nightmarish vines up the side of the drakes’ mouth, across its muzzle, and around its neck. Ooze poured down the dragon’s lips like tarry saliva that ran long ropey trails along the cave floor. All while the remainder of the nebulous black cloud, still teeming with motion lashed out beyond the drake tasting the cavern air countless hungry limbs. The dragon’s face was suddenly engulfed in a chaotic storm of motion and darkness.

And then suddenly the writhing mass found its purpose. Every thrashing appendage lashed outwards. All at once the entire assembly stretched and reached and clung to cave around them, morphing their tips into grabbing hands, rigid hooks or even sharp spikes. Be it a stalagmite ejecting out of the ground, an uneven length of cliff wall, a spiny outcropping of stone, each limb found a solid home and stuck to it. They were a myriad of midnight tethers trying to hold back the unstoppable. Almost immediately after they secured themselves, every arm was snapped free, but they would not give up so easily. Again and again they greedily clamored for another hold, and another, and another.

And it seemed, for just a moment that the drake was slowing. In rage and frustration the dragon roared, and countless groping hands seized their moment of opportunity, wrapping at the horns and protrusions along its face and neck, slipping in between teeth and across its face. Deep inside the mass of swirling black a silhouette was barely visible, a man in a sea of violent motion with a stark glowing white eye and a sword held dramatically in his left hand. His right arm was decorated in jet black bands metal forming a sort of twisted gauntlet with elongated talons for fingers and was bent slowly stretched straight up, sinking said talons into roof of the creatures mouth. In conjunction with the storm of securing limbs, the arm was straightening and prying its enormous jaws open.

I had it. I could feel its endless strength rushing through me and I forced it immediately back against it. For its unforgivable crimes, this beast would fall. Right here and now, I would bring it down.

And then all at once, the room was turned on its side and Max was falling. The monster lizard snapped its head straight upwards, its wings flapped furiously, and its body curved into a swoop arcing upwards until it was flying straight vertical.

…Or not. Like a shank of ice jammed into my spine spreading icy chill across my body, I could feel the exact moment that its rage gave way and solidified into a single chilling determination. It had simply, had enough.

Against the sudden burst of primal strength the black net of limbs held about as much resistance as silly string might against a charging rhino. One moment, Maximos was standing proudly, bathing in the truly amazing feat that was holding back the dragon’s maw with his bare hands, ready to strike. And now, his army of shadowy limbs were nothing more than a memory, his grip on the roof of its mouth and the crushing pressure that kept his feet cemented in place, was all that kept him from tumbling end over end down its gullet. Where just seconds ago Max had his shadowy arms to aid him, now the full force of the dragon’s crushing bite lie on a single gauntleted arm. And as it twitched and jerked, it was failing. The here to for unbreakable gauntlet was breaking, hairline fissures ran along its joints and stretched and then spider-webbed out across the thick bands of its surface as full on cracks and chips.

Maximos face was strained in hard lines, his teeth were gritted fiercely together and yet he was not moving or endeavoring to try and move. To the outsider, it looked as if Maximos was simply standing still, perhaps focusing on keeping himself from being crushed but, deep inside the beast the fight raged on. Lashes of black raced down the dragon’s neck and across his shoulders in an attempt to stop its gigantic leathery wings from flapping, but as the shadows tore as easily as paper, Max realized he had a better chance of stopping Gaia from turning. Staring down the beast’s esophagus Maximos summoned wall after wall of pure black to clog its airways, and yet with a huff the beast blew the barriers down like a house of cards in a hurricane. Finally, he tried crushing the beast’s heart, willing the darkness to crush the organs thunderous palpations in a giant vice, but in response its heart only pounded away faster, and harder, each beat was like an explosion breaking the grip as surely as a volcano breaks through the earth’s crust. The

Twilight Gauntlet had drained many foes before, but attempting to hold open the dragon’s mouth alone with only the strength it drew from the very same dragon was like trying to drain the ocean with a small drinking straw before its full weight crushed you. The arm seemed more like fragile porcelain sculpture than the unbreakable soul eating monster it once was. Maximos would not, could not, did not know how to simply stop, he slashed, and slashed again thrashing his sword back and forth across the roof of the dragon’s mouth, with a sort of desperate recklessness. Each black blur of motion carved a deep cut in its soft gums, filling the wound with a mixture of sharp violet glow and deep crimson blood, both swirled together and slowly began to slither into shape of their own. And then, all at once, the Twilight Gauntlet shattered like a sheet of glass.

There was the groaning sound of metal bending against its will, Maximos’ arm was forced backwards painfully against its joint, warping and twisting as opposed to simply breaking. In a final determined motion Maximos thrust his last sword straight upwards, bidding everything he had in one final attack. And suddenly there were several dry violent pops from within him. The awkward warp moved the focal point of the crushing pressure from his arm, to his right shoulder shattering it immediately, followed by several ribs, and finally his right leg. And with a loud thump, it was over. The dragon’s mouth snapped shut for the final time.

Every swarming tendril seemed to fall dead on cue, blackness oozed now from the dragon’s face falling to the ground in thick globs. Soft wing flaps carried the great lizard up gently and calmly carrying it over the garden toward the crooked line of light bleeding into the cave from above.

Inside, a royal purple glow shimmered against wet pink flesh. Inside, royal purple light dimly reflected off a jet black sword protruding from the roof the dragon’s mouth in the center of a dozen bleeding illuminated slashes. Inside, mismatched eyes caught the soft purple hues dancing along the glowing grape colored magical array that had been carved into the roof of the dragon’s mouth. Arcane fused with primal, blood intertwined with essence, a grin spread across a darkly lit face, and a shaking and broken hand rose pressing its thumb and middle finger together.

Snap-THOOM. It was a hollow thumping sound, a muffled boom, like the sound of something very heavy falling but from down a very long hall. The dragon’s entire body shook. Its head jerked violently to one side and then the other, its wings flapped desperately like a drowning man trying to stay afloat but without any of its previous grace or skill. Smoke rushed out the ear holes at its side and from its lips. It jerked and flipped and twist, performing a wild dance of death as if trying to defend itself against some unseen force. With every flip and turn its body motions became less forceful and more wild. Its thrashing degrading from a threatening defense, to very evident death throws.

With a sound like a bomb exploding, the lifeless lizard hit the cave floor. Countless armor pieces flew into air followed a loud series of crashes like an enormous metal gong echoing over and over on itself. Metal pieces and bits fell down like sparkling rain, adding gentle percussion to the cacophony. And then slowly but surely it all became still. The dragon’s entire form was laid out a limp deflated balloon sprawled across half of the garden, with its mouth hanging open just beside the maiden’s resting spot and its tongue lolled out over the side of its face. The blazing fire in its eyes was extinguished, and now very slowly those dulled flames rolled back exposing nothing but veiny whites. From the slice in the ceiling, light shined on the dragons head and reflected dully off of the black sword poking out between the its lifeless eyes yet still crackling.

You see, even inside this dragon was a hero. A hero waiting to be break free and once it did….well, I’m usually right about these kinds of things.

And then the sword pulled back. And then there was a fifth, and final snap.

The thing that exited the dragon’s mouth moments later could barely be described as humanoid. One of its arms was bent into a freakish S curve and hung several inches lower than the other. To say it favored its right side was an understatement, it seemed more like the surviving creature stepped with its left side, and then with no small amount of wincing and with the help of a few non-descript black patches at its hip, and ribs, and a black brace bound around its right leg, it swung its right side forward at which point the entire thing fell forward caught only by its sword impaling the ground…and then it started the motion over again. Maximos gasped for mouthfuls of air but his breaths came out wet, ragged, and wheezed as if passing through some sort of liquid respirator. His face and the majority of his body was stained in fresh blood, blending in with the boiled and burned wounds on his shoulders.

And yet…I killed a dragon.

The moment she spotted him, she gasped. Maximos’ eyes snapped up from where his bare feet were ruining a path through the red blossoms staining his toes orange, and met hers.

She was the most beautiful thing I had ever experienced.

“Its going to be okay.” Max said, in his best reassuring tone holding out a hand as if he could reach out and pull the worries away.

“Your…” She said with a voice as soft as a breeze and as beautiful as the sweetest melody.

“I’m fine.” Max lied, his voice a croak next to hers.

“But…”

“Its all over now.”

Something in her eyes, and the way she softly chuckled made Max chuckle in return. They say laughter is the best medicine and hers truly was, just soft sound was like salve on his wounds reducing their life threatening agony to a dull roar. Max stepped forward, a bit sturdier than a moment ago. Seemingly no longer needing the crutch he raised his sword and she recoiled automatically. The gesture was like a stab to his heart, was he so terrifying? She had been hurt so badly?

He stepped around behind her and touched the tip of his sword to her bonds, taking in a last deep breath of her before she faded like a dream. The way she watched his sword, she was going to run, that was more than obvious. Then with a clink, she was set free. Maximos was already raising his hand to wave goodbye. But, the moment she was free she whirled around to face him immediately cupping his face in both of her hands, and bringing her body only inches from his own. Her shape, her form…it simply defied words save to say that she looked like the sort of things sculptures spend their lives trying to create, and to this very day never have.

“Ma’am. I don't think-“

“I…”

Her voice was timid, bleeding the sort of innocence that made it almost painful to interrupt. Her skin was soft and smooth against his face, caressing it as only the finest and loveliest silk.

“I just…

He thought, he thought…but just breathing her in stole his thoughts away. Her hands slid delicately against his jaw, her honeyed caramel eyes met his and then bored clean through them digging a home in his soul. Maximos knew many words, but could find none. Automatically however, his hands found their way to her waist although Max never gave the command. Although part of him vaguely remembered an injury that made such a thing impossible, he dismissed it as mistaken.

“Its been so long…thank you…you do not know what this means to me. How can I ever repay you?” She said with breathe as sweet as candy and delicate as music.

“I require no paymen-“ She stifled his modesty with a touch of her baby-smooth finger against his lips, rendering him a silent prisoner of her smell, her touch, her sound. And then without any warning, of her taste. She pulled him in abruptly and yet smoothly, her soft lips pressed perfectly against his sending tingling down and across his spine.

Wait. I know what your thinking. And Lucind if your reading this, I’m sorry. Its not what it looks like.

Again automatically, Maximos’ arms slid around her, his fingers laced their way through her long flowing hair, another moved to the small of her back pulling the two deeper into the kiss. Her hands slid down his neck tracing his collar before dipping down to his chest. In turn he leaned closer, pressing the line of her body against his, her curves nestled perfectly, passionately, against his form.

No, you don't understand, I’m really sorry. I can explain! I didn’t want to pull away. Even when I felt her claws dig trenches in my chest. Even when the blood soaked my shirt and ran chilly little rivulets down my stomach. I was entirely ready to be lost in this sweet surrender.

Their lips met again, and again, like two halves of a whole desperate to be one again. Each time they kissed was more passionate, more pressing, more desperate than the last. Each touch of their lips pulled their embrace tighter and closer, until Max was finally forced to lean back with a breathless gasp.

The look on her face was utterly pleased and yet still was laced with some sort of smugness. Maximos’ face looked back at hers in a blissful mask. Satisfied in his reaction, she decided to take her time. Leaning her head to the side, she pressed her soft lips into his unmarred shoulder, then his pale collar, and finally his neck. He could feel her warm breath caress the sensitive skin there. The sensation sent heat across his body and reflexively his right eye ignited in a soft white glow. And then both eyes snapped open wide.

I am not hero. My life has proven that. But I do know right from wrong.

She froze. A perfect image, statuesque and still. A golden idol that belonged in a museum, locked motionless in a flawless pose. Blood ran down the length of Maximos’ sword slipping between his fingers and make his tight grip wet. Her face was formed into the absolute image of surprise and heart wrenching betrayal. His blood still stained her lips where her mouth full of fangs was barely pierced the skin above his jugular.

Orange. I saw the fiery orange glow of hunger. And I was entirely through of things trying to eat me today.

Her golden eyes stunned and were motionless, locked on Maximos’ now cold mismatches black and whites. Delicate fingers traced the length of the sword impaled beneath her breast and then moved back up Maximos’ form, smearing furrows of red against his cheeks as her eyes searched his eyes for some sort of meaning, an answer as to why…how? She found nothing. Maximos’ wet leather glove squeaked as his sword ripped to the side and completed the slash, and then with a shove he sent her collapsing backwards to the ground.

Luring heroes here, testing them and then eating them when they were weak?

Strangely, as Maximos moved to flick the blood from his blade he felt tackiness on his fingertips where thick blood was moments ago. Instead of crimson his hands were stained with a sort of caramel brown syrup. Confused Maximos stepped back, only to feel flowers crunched under his boot. But his boots should have been….

He dropped his head to look unbelieving at his feet, but his eyes never made it that far. Before him where, a beautiful woman should have lain dead, was no woman at all. Maximos tentatively touched his face, smearing reddish orange powder onto his syrupy gloves. His jaw would have hung agape, but as he tried to part his lips he found them coated in a sort of sticky sweet sap that stretched between them like glue making the gesture rather difficult. Contorting his face in effort he saw a few petals work themselves free from the sticky substance coating his face and drift downwards.

Before Maximos lie, not a lovely maiden, but a very large flower with huge fanged maw at the center of a humongous blossom, adorned with a set of puckering petal-lips. Its lips were surrounded by blood red blossoms that turned gold at their center. The same sort of pattern as the flowers filling the garden. The flower had two razor sharp thorny vines spread lifeless out to either side, stained with his blood.

….Testing them with an IMAGINARY dragon? A foe that would vex and tire their minds and leave their bodies in tact?

Maximos’ eye twitched. And then twitched again. He imagined the scene, how it must have really looked. His body entwined in long bloody vines, his face buried in large red petals, pressing into the disgusting puckering things, his tongue…Maximos’ whole right arm twitched. He looked down at the flower, then at his sword, then at the reflection of himself in the sword with an orange face covered with pollen and adorned various petals stuck to his forehead, cheeks, ear, neck…and worse yet coated with brown maple syrup smattered across the lower half of his face as if he had just partook in babies first pancake breakfast…and then he snapped.

This was very wrong, on so very many levels. Had I honestly just….with THAT!?

There was no telling how long Maximos whacked at that weed, only that when he was down he impaled his the sword in the left over pile of mulch with a snarl. And then, out of spite and flipped his pack around and began stuffing it full of blossoms from the garden. His hand, just as perfectly intact as the rest of his body, furiously waved the pollen away from his face with no small measure of growling indignation. He may be leaving without his dignity but he would not be leaving empty handed.

Now he knew why the cave smelled so sweet. It was] her-no, IT. He was ensnared from the moment he entered! Sure, he had the power to see through such an illusion but what good was that if you were sure you didn’t need to? He would never have gone on some stupid meaningless heroic dribble of a charge. In fact, from here he could see the path he had cleared while walking mindlessly through the field of discarded armor. Just the idea of him walking like some sort of zombie as he imagined some ludicrous epic battle left him punching fistfuls of flowers into his bag.

I mean, Dragonheart is known to be a very rare ingredient in many spells, potions, and enchantments. Especially the illusionary variety, but this is ridiculous! Dragon’s bane doesn’t try and EAT you! A monster I could understand, a hungry thrashing beast, but this?! There was no book that spoke of a giant monster plant mentally molesting and devouring anyone that tried to harvest the blossoms!

Max stood, the last few inches of his pack filled and partially over flowing with broken and bruised flowers, and then he flipped it shut and flung it over his shoulder and began storming off back toward the path.

I just wanted some herbs for the shop! Do other shop keepers have to slay dragons for product!?

-The End-

679MagnusXL

"Huh? Damrius?"

What a pleasant surprise! It was Ryugi's former apprentice, one of his many companions in his travels through Angara. He was about to give the man a proper greeting until he noticed the rage-induced expression on his face.

Damrius Wrote:

"How are you still alive!" He yelled as he dropped his pack, and felt lightning coursing around his hands."

Moonblade eyes narrowed dangerously as he felt the grip he held on his spear tighten. He felt truly indignant about the implications of Damrius's little spiel.

"I beg your pardon?"

He truly had no idea what Damrius was talking about. Still, there was little questioning the Lightning Elementalist's intent and posture. While the Dragon Knight hadn't yet raised his spear in hostility, he was ready to defend himself if he needed to.

680Damrius

"I. Killed. You!" He yelled out, bringing his right hand up and whipping it in the direction of Moonblade, a bolt of his black lightning flying outwards.

"You sold your damn soul and became a Lich!" He performed the same action with his left hand, this time throwing out a regular bolt. He just couldn't understand it! What was going on!!!!

"Apparently you're harder to kill than most undead - therfore, I'm going to blow your a** off the face of the F*cking planet!" He screamed, his voice becoming corse as more energy started roiling along the entirety of his body.

This would end it. Moonblade would die, and pay for his crimes... Damrius had just named himself Judge, Jury, and Executioner. He could feel his barriers slipping, but not quite there, yet. He didn't want to use the power given to him on this peice of filth, for this... being had no real merit to deserve such a brutal force coming at him full power.

Instead... He would use the new abilities he was still learning. This would be the perfect time to learn how to use them. And the instant that thought crossed his mind was the instant that a sword of solid black, made of solid energy. He let the longsword drag on the ground, causing the ground to hiss and smoke as it was burned away by the acidic nature of the magic. He was at a dangerous point, mixing multiple types of energy all at the same time. But it didn't matter. All that mattered was the death of the creature in front of him, even if it meant he had to die in the process.

"This time... I'll make sure of it..."

681MagnusXL

As the Lightning Elementalist raised his right hand, the Sorcerous Dragoon raised his left. The bolt of black lightning collided with a green veil of energy that now enveloped his left hand, followed by the second bolt of energy being similarly absorbed. Surely, Damrius didn't forget about the Mystic Glove? Moonblade spoke nonchalantly, as though this were the most natural thing in the world.

"Are you deranged or something?"

Moonblade scoffed as Damrius charged in, his voice tinged with irritation.

"Whatever. You want to play that way? Fine."

Extending his left arm toward the advancing Damrius, the Dragon Knight twisted his wrist in a motion not unlike that of turning a door knob. With that exertion, a pre-prepared poral opened up directly in front of his charging opponent, whisking him hundreds of feet away the instant he barreled into it.

Moonblade wasn't about to fight in his campsite. He just built the damned thing. The vast, rocky terrain he sent Damrius to was much more suited for a battle, anyways.

Of course, Ammiel would follow in suit, arriving on the other end of the portal and there for being a fair distance away.

682Damrius

Damrius lurched forwards as his feet stepped onto the new terrain. He should have expected something like that. As Moonblade appeared in front of him, He lashed out with his sword, sending out a wave of the same dark energy at the Dragon Knight.

However, he didn't simply leave the wave to do the work on its own: He charged in right behind it, Bringing his sword across horizontally towards Moonblade, hoping to force him back and keep that little spell of his from absorbing the energy completely. Either way, he had more than one thing to deal with, the least of which was the Dark Wave or the Sword.

If only damrius could get his hands on the man....

683MagnusXL

Damrius Wrote:

As Moonblade appeared--

--behind Damrius, as the Dimensional Doorway displaced them relative to the direction they were heading. Thus the gap between them. Anyways...

As Damrius fired off the wave of Dark Energy, Moonblade brought the tip of the weapon to the ground. Suddenly raising the entire weapon upwards with a swift jerk, he caused a tall, thin stream of purple energy to trail along the ground, splitting the wave of energy and causing it to part away from him safely. As an added bonus, there was the possibility of cutting a thing, unprotected portions of Damrius.

The Dragon Knight took a deep breath. Assuming Damrius followed through with his charge, Moonblade would do a front flip, easily clearing the elementalist and his attack in an impressive display of acrobatics. As he started to clear Damrius, he exhaled...

Emerald Fire Wrote:

-Emerald Fire: Moonblade’s specialty. Due to the unique arcanic makeup in his blood, he has the innate ability to manifest emerald flame in virtually any form around most of his techniques. Though this energy takes fire in form, its function is a bit different. While it produces a substantial amount of heat (up to 300 degrees), the real damage comes from the corrosive properties of the attack, dealing nearly full damage to fire elementals. The burning sensation and burns are caused by the corrosive energy consuming the target's matter. Damage is caused in the form of 'burns' and charred/destroyed flesh. Does not normally effect materials like metal or stone.

Breath Emulation Wrote:

-Breath Weapon (Emerald Fire): Mixing his inborn ability to use the emerald fire and the Dragon Knight’s skill to emulate a dragon’s breath weapon, Moonblade can shoot off a gout of Emerald fire in either a cone form or a straight burst. The longer he brings in air, the more powerful the blast is. However, there is a maximum to how much air his lungs can hold before he’s forced to release.

...releasing an intense gout of emerald flames, bathing Damrius in his arcane counter-attack. Moonblade would effortlessly twist his body in transit in a matter that assured that he was continuously facing Damrius, and therefore continuously attacking his opponent. The flames would halt the moment he landed soundly.

684Lieut

"Jesus,"

Ice was short of breath after the last trek through the gorge. As she heaved in to catch up, she would slip a pack of cigarettes from her mute, black leather boots. Those things were worn and not exactly 'hiking' boots for that matter. they were ripped to shreds now, but somehow the soul still kept intact and until those gave out she would use them. She loved those boots, even after they were so battered. She figured by the time they gave out completely, she would buy ones that looked exactly the same.

"Never thought it'd take this long."

She whispered soundly to herself before slipping the butt between her lips and began digging around her coat for a lighter. She figured why it took so long to get up here was all the rock. The mountains and gorges she was used to were just as tall and vast, but there was much much more vegetation. She had enjoyed this hike, though. Since there wasn't much to see through shortsight, there was plenty to see with farsight. She could see Gaia entirely. She mapped out everything from up here, making some smaller connections as far as distances and things she had missed or walked by.

Click.

A lighter was found, but no fluid.

Dammit.

She took the cigarette from her mouth and observed it for a while before tucking it away. She sighed lightly. Her breath had already caught up to her by now and she would just revel in the beautiful sights before her from this height. She was nowhere near the top yet, but it was high enough to see just about everything already. She was interested in the very depth of the gorge she just hiked through. The damn thing threw so deep she can barely picture herself walking along its ridges. What if she had fallen? She'd be long gone. How long would it take her to fall?

She reverted thoughts quickly before she started trying to calculate.

A strong, cold gust would pick up now, funneling her form and tossing her dark hair from one side to all-sides. She looked as though she hadn't been hiking at all. Her skin was smooth and dry and hair remained magnificent even after being tossed by the wind so much, especially within the area of the gorge. The wind howled down there. The strength of it nearly tossed her clean off the edge one night. She laughed at that memory. Laughed at her fear.

She continued to enjoy her place there on the ridge of the mountain with piercing blue eyes.

Her destination was the waterfall, which was several days away.

She had no particular reason for visiting the falls, but it gave her something to do. It gave her initiative and needed the exercise to enhance her senses and stamina before continuing in battle somewhere amidst the town.

685Damrius

As the wave of purple energy came up from the ground, Damrius rolled towards his right, and as he hit the ground he stopped himself from continuously rolling with his left arm.

Damrius had not expected moonblade to jump over him, which was usually what ended up causing him so much trouble in battles. And then again, Damrius had more tricks up his sleeve than he used to. As the Emerald Fire came hurtling towards him, Damrius threw his Dark Sword at the flame, and then focused enough energy into it's solidified core to expand and burst into black flames, which would hopefully be enough to counteract the effects of the Emeral Fire, since both were essentially the same in their corrosive damage base.

Damrius then threw his legs up and over his head, rolling back onto his feet and grunting as he felt the stones in the mountain scrape against his scalp and neck. He didn't attack just yet - he wanted a very clear sight of the man that he had so sworn to destroy. But that didn't stop him from preparing the next best thing as electrical energy of both his Black Lightning and his regular Lightning started rolling around his right arm.

686MagnusXL

The black flames collided with Moonblade's own Emerald Fire, each consuming the other as they billowed out to the sides spectacularly. Damrius's ploy succeeded as he escaped the attack completely unharmed. Why Damrius decided to roll afterward was anyone's guess, but Moonblade found the correlation between the black lightning and black flames amusing for one reason or another.

"How quaint."

Bending his knees as he landed, he rebounded and went airborne once more, this time only achieving a height at about six feet. At the climax of his jump, Moonblade simply heaved his spear directly at the tumbling Damrius.

687The Last Pedigree

A rough and calloused hand reached from within the cloud screen, clutching at the rock ledge just above it, and then like a party of ghosts, they emerged from the concealing mist. The tattered group of them assembled on the lip of one of the vast mountain's various peaks. They looked tattered, broken, but by no means beaten. The mountain had tried all of them, and all of them had been found fit, but a good many of their friends had been found wanting, and the wilderness had claimed them. Many had succumbed to loose footholds, but occasionally the great and cruel winged beasts that made home among the spiny tips of the mountain had made more than one of their number dinner.

Rral stood on the very edge of the rocky platform, staring out past the mist they'd emerged from. At this height they could see very little, very little indeed. It seemed that they stood at the top of the world, a barren place where only rocky peaks and spiny towers seemed to exist. It truly was as though the God's had poured all their cruelty and malice into this environment. Nothing that lived here, among the true heights of the Mithril Mountains, bode well for the Dwarven party.

So many thoughts passed through his mind as he scanned the view. The beginning of their journey seemed years ago, Rral could hardly believe that it had been him that had set out from the city in search of the legendary Vault of Annihilius that only the legends spoke of. Certainly, the journey had reforged him, closed his heart to the passions that so often governed the lives of the living. He knew his fellow survivors shared the same feeling, or lack thereof, as he did. He could scarcely believe they were so close to their goal; riches and power beyond imagining were just a mere walk away. How they were all going to return alive seemed the furthest thing from Rral's mind, and indeed fate smiled upon him, for the need for such plans would soon be eliminated.

Turning from the ledge Rral saw the scattered contingent that had made it this far, their faces all shared the same blank look, of men robbed of their emotions by hardship, but within every set of eyes he set upon, he saw the same glimmer of hope that he knew kept him going too.

"Come on then, if what they say is true, we'll see the entrance just over this next ledge"

Rral gestered to the rock face that towered above them now, whatever mysteries it held were still invisible to see, the line of sight too steep to possibly make out any features, but what did inspire them was the eerie way the mountain that had tried all of them so hard in the past seemed to have a path carved from its bare rock, to the very ledge they needed to get to.

Rral took the first steps forward, and made his way up, knowing his men would follow, with the promise of success so close he knew not one of them would want to be the last to set eyes upon what was sure to be the making of them all. Legends of the Vault had always been told among their people, but many had assumed it just that, a legend, and those that thought it true, also thought the journey too perilous, too far, too much for any mortal to make.

Rral had proved them wrong though; he'd lost faith, men, even his heart on the journey, but to gain what the Vault held, to gain a power with no equal? To gain treasures time had forgotten, stowed away just for him? It was worth it. Rral would have sacrificed every man for this. Every one of his men. Of course, he'd never voice such opinions, but in the darkest recesses of his heart he knew it to be true.

What met him at the top of the ramp was a sight that brought tears to his eyes for the first time in what felt like lifetimes. Carved from the rockface were figures upon figures of men, all intertwined, and joined in some way. Some were lifting others, some were coiled in the passions of love, others even seemed to be lifting their arms as though in worship, but they all worked together to form a tapestry of human shapes and designs that implied a grander design and mastery long forgotten by the Dwarves of now. Whoever had made this entrance had spent a great deal of time on it, perhaps even lifetimes. Most of the finer details had been swept away by harsh winds and bitter cold, but Rral, a craftsman himself, could tell that someone of great ability had made this entrance.

As he felt his men gather around him, he knew they too felt the same sense of wonder and amazement as he. The question that perhaps whoever made this entrance had made it in madness never entered his mind, Rral never gave the thought time to form, within seconds he was bounding into the dark entrance, his tired limbs filled with renewed vigor.

Deep and deep the tunnel seemed to lead, as though the entrance led to the heart of the mountain. As Rral ran he felt it only seemed appropriate that such a passageway was needed, grand artifacts demanded a grand hiding spot. It wasn't long before Rral reached an open chamber so large that the light from his torch didn’t even pierce the edges of it.

As soon as the mage among them arrived and cast sorcerous light in the hall, tears fell from Rral's eyes. Treasures were piled high all among the room, ancient tomes, golden items, weapons that Rral couldn't even identify, a true wonder for the mind. The group began to spread out among the cavernous room, touching, grabbing all they could, making preliminary claims to goods. Jokes were exchanged, laughter filled them for the first time in a while.

It was the youngest among them that was the first to fall. None of them could truly say when they awoke the Sleeper, but he made his presence known very quickly. Death descended so quickly upon the party that Rral scarcely knew what was happening before it was too late.

The melodious, but somehow impossible words that implied sorcery began to echo and whisper through the chamber, slow at first, quiet, but suddenly it was a symphony of sounds, a cacaphony of multiple voices, bouncing off the walls, so that none of them could locate where exactly the voice was coming from.

Many among them expected the magic to be coming from their own mage, that was before they heard the shriek of their youngest, accompanied with a blaze of fire. Where the young dwarf had stood was left only a husk of burnt meat, smoke and ash.

Panic spread among the dwarves, immediately they turned to run for the exit, only to be met with invisible walls, blocking the entrance they had used only minutes ago to walk into their own tomb.

Their own mage began his own magical song as fast as he could, anything to try to combat the force that assailed them, but he was quickly overmatched, his song drowned out by the unknown figure that attacked them. He was the second to fall, and with him the spell of light he had cast. Darkness returned to the chamber, the only points of light brought by those torches still lit, scattered among the place now.

As Rral made his way to the closest abandoned torch he heard the screams and cries of his companions around him. Fear now possessed him, the animal within taking over. His heart raced in his chest, it felt like a ball of iron within him, weighing him down. His legs felt like dead weight, and the dread-sense of imminent death was now upon him. His breathing was heavy, the harder he tried to quiet it, the louder it seemed. Involuntarily his lips began to quiver as he heard the last scream of his companions, and the sorcerous song of their unknown enemy stopped.

"H-hello?"

Rral's voice echoed around the chamber, and was met with no return. The others, they were all dead, they'd all been killed, but had they taken out their attacker with them? Rral didn't hear any movement in the chamber, he didn't even hear breathing apart from his own. Perhaps it was safe now, maybe the danger was gone.

Rral stayed in the same spot until his own torch went out, the oil on the rag all but burnt out. It was then that Rral heard the last voice he would ever hear again.

"Will you help me, friend?"

The voice seemed to come from everywhere at once, the same voice which had sung it's deadly song. It wasn’t an altogether unpleasant voice, it was deep, powerful, and ancient. Rral felt his bowel loosen, and a cry rise in his throat. He turned his head all about, hoping to make out any sign of his attacked from the eternal darkness that now surrounded him.

"It seems I've lost something very important to me, perhaps you can help me get it back..."

"Any-anything, anything you want! I can help you find it, I-I know I can!"

A laughter accompanied the end of Rral's fearful and pitiful speech. The laughter a parent might give to a child who’d made a seemingly obvious point.

"I know you can my friend, I know you can."

That was when Rral felt the hand descend upon his shoulder, and Rral knew that attached to that hand was a being that he had no hope against. Rral could feel his legs give out underneath him as he fell to his knees, tears now running freely over his cheeks and into his beard.

Rral's screams echoed through the chamber for what seemed like days before finally the life within him was extinguished. Terrible, dark deeds met Rral before the end, deeds that would make the bravest man cry, that would reduce the strongest of hearts to a quivering mess.

Some time later the Sleeper from within stepped into the cold crisp air of the mountains, and inhaled the first breath of fresh air he had in a long time. It felt good to be free.

688The Last Pedigree

The cold, harsh sting of the high mountain air would have exhilarated most people, a fresh experience that despite the chill climate, warms the soul. Drak’silithius felt none of this. His black and aged eyes scanned the horizon. There was so little he remembered of this place, why was he here? And yet at the same time he remembered rock, mountains, peaks and cliffs. There was so little he could recall, but at the same time so much information flooded his head, just not the information he wanted. It felt as though he grasped at straws, and while he never found the right one, he always returned with handfuls.

Drak raised his arm in the air before him, holding it before his eyes, as though he was examining an item for purchase, twisting it and turning it, looking for impurities. The naked flesh grew paler in the cold, the hairs on his arm rising.

Was that what they were called, hairs? Or was it fur?

He remembered blood, the life fluid that ran through his body. Facts and statements about his physical sense were beginning to return, but still no memories. Frustration and anger painted their expressions across Drak’s previous emotionless face. He could remember the basics, the ways he used his tongue to make certain sounds, words, language. The sorcerous words, and the metaphysics he needed to accompany them with. He could even feel familiar twitchings in his leg, the way he would shift his right leg back over his left in battle, but no memories.

What does that make me? A man with no history is no man, he is but a beast. Am I a beast?

Drak examined his naked body, staring at himself for a lengthy time. He was still groggy from his sleep, his mind was only just beginning to work after centuries of sleep. It was strange, the way certain parts of his mind worked faster than others, the way his familiarity with combat and speech seemed to flow naturally, but the pathways for logic seemed to take longer.

Logic. There was a word he remembered, logic was something that only man possessed, he could be no beast.

He remembered awakening from his sleep though, to find the small troop of dwarves that had invaded his dwelling. He knew he’d felt the need to extinguish them immediately, the driving need to kill, the same way man feels the need to propagate, the same way a bird feels the need to fly, Drak had known only a burning desire to eliminate.

But it hadn’t just been that, had it? No, the one dwarf, the last, there was the need to punish him especially, not just kill him.

Drak could remember his face vividly; the memories of the others were already fading, becoming lost to the vast annals of his mental library. But the face of that last dwarf, there was something about it that held it in Drak’s mind, the way the fear sparked in his eyes, the way despair reeled from his like stench from a rotting body. Even the subtle tones in his voice, Drak could remember them all, but that wasn’t the only sound of pain he could remember.

Like a tide of memories Drak heard and saw a thousand different victims sweep through his memory. Rape, murder and torture befell all the people Drak remembered, and perhaps worse, it had been him that had done it all. It was a thought that caused Drak a pause, like a choking in his train of thought.

What have I done?

It was a simple question, but a deep one, like the striking of a grand bell the phrase rang out throughout Drak’s head, it was all he could think of, no matter how hard he tried to change his train of thought, it always returned to this, like a maddening wailing of a child, it kept repeating over and over. Drak thought he would lose his mind, until all of a sudden his mind presented a counter statement, one that eased the gripping tension that had been forming around Drak’s focus.

To remember. Pain, suffering, these are the true memories. What was it the elders had said? Evil leaves it’s own special scar on the soul, and a scar’s mark can never truly be removed.

The thought comforted Drak. Of course he had committed those acts, to remember. It felt like such an obvious answer, how could he keep track of the rest of his memories if he didn’t scar them upon himself. There was so much to try to place, like the many pieces of a jigsaw, without landmarks it would be impossible to navigate.

It wasn’t like Drak was committing truly terrible acts anyway, the beings that suffered were lesser than him, they lacked the brain he had, and they lacked any real capacity for emotions and passions. Drak almost felt justified in punishing them; they didn’t deserve to exist. Disgusting excuses for life, it practically polluted the honor that it was to live, that such lesser beings could propagate so freely and exist in so great a numbers.

Drak stepped off the ledge without thinking, his mind acting off it’s own accord. But rather than fall and tumble over the distance, Drak hung over the air as though he walked on solid ground. With a moment’s thought, Drak remembered how this was possible, and he took another step, this one lower, and began to descent from the mountain peak. With the cold wind brushing over his naked body, Drak’silithius made the first steps in his re-entrance to the world of men.

689Flightless Butterfly

The world of men was highly overrated, as were most things that were related to humans. The power the surged through the mountains resonated from the beginning of time, when magic was everywhere and in everything.

Jascen missed those times. Far too many of the Angels that had rousted on high had fallen from their grace. Their scrambled to regain their footholds on the material plane was painful to watch. Having always been of this world, and dimension in bits and pieces here and there, he was more aware of the contrasts between the times.

His upturned lavender eyes watched a humanoid walk on air. Air bender? Demon? Yet another angel falling from grace? He was reminded of his Zaquiel, of whom he hadn't seen in a long time. He was dreading explaining how it was that he remained well fed when his lover had been away.

He was a demon, the fallen one knew what it was that Jascen was capable of without regret or remorse. Those were human emotions that lead down a path of self destruction. For those that lived longer than a century, the small things faded over time in significance.

He stretched his large black leather wings, the claw tips dug into the rocks to hold his balance against the side of the mountain. He felt that the remoteness of this location allowed him enough freedom to assume his natural demonic form.

Who out here would complain? And if they did, who would listen?

690The Last Pedigree

Descending a mountain took surprisingly little time for one who took the most direct route down, through the air. Drak didn’t even notice the dangerous pitfalls and precarious ledges his awakeners had had to move over just to reach him. Occasionally his footfalls would bring him over the broken body of one of their foe, only a few sparse bones and remnants of clothing left now, animals having claimed the rest. Perhaps on a better day this would have stoked the fires of his ego, goaded him to believe he truly was greater than these men, or perhaps not.

That was Drak’s problem. He didn’t remember even if he should be proud of this display to reach him. It was one of the many problems circulating around his mind, spinning around and around, unanswered. Why was it he could remember only the pain, the suffering, but nothing else, not even his own family. Did he have a family at one time? It seems like such a long time ago, he could hardly remember. How could he have ever been loved, and who was he, more importantly.

Although it took Drak a lot less time to get down from the peak walking on air than it would have on earth, the peak was still very high, and the mountain range seemed to spill onto the horizon forevermore. Drak entertained the idea that perhaps this was all that was left of the world now, perhaps those dwarves were the only things left alive, and he’d killed them in his awakening, creating his own little personal hell. That was just an idea though, one Drak could dismiss as easily as the rest of the ones that plagued him so.

He knew he was going to have to stop for the night, so his mute walking became more goal-oriented. His dark eyes scanned left and right for flat ridges, sheltered spots that would be more comfortable to endure through the night. He walked for a while, before he noticed a small cave in an outcropping a few hundred meters below him. He made quick for it, eager to rest for the day. It was funny, how after years of sleep, he still desired the nurturing restoration that it could afford.

The cave seemed to have been used recently, perhaps even by the dwarves. There was no sign of any animal living here nightly, not that that concerned Drak, but it was always nicer to know if one was going to be interrupted during sleep or not. He had a creeping feeling that there had been eyes other than his own on him while he’d walked. Perhaps that was the old age or madness seeping in, it certainly wouldn’t be the first time.

Still, Drak’silithius didn’t want to take any chances, and so it was here in this empty cave that he curled his naked form around itself, trying to pry heat from any nook or crevice he could. He knew the cold would never kill him, but it was preferable to be warm rather than cold, the cold of a failing body never met well with Drak. It was here he set his eyes upon the cave mouth, and his ears to the wind rushing into the cavern, listening for any noise, maybe he’d wait a few hours before nodding off, just to be safe.

691Flightless Butterfly

The Last Pedigree Wrote:

The cave seemed to have been used recently, perhaps even by the dwarves. There was no sign of any animal living here nightly, not that that concerned Drak, but it was always nicer to know if one was going to be interrupted during sleep or not. He had a creeping feeling that there had been eyes other than his own on him while he’d walked. Perhaps that was the old age or madness seeping in, it certainly wouldn’t be the first time.

Still, Drak’silithius didn’t want to take any chances, and so it was here in this empty cave that he curled his naked form around itself, trying to pry heat from any nook or crevice he could. He knew the cold would never kill him, but it was preferable to be warm rather than cold, the cold of a failing body never met well with Drak. It was here he set his eyes upon the cave mouth, and his ears to the wind rushing into the cavern, listening for any noise, maybe he’d wait a few hours before nodding off, just to be safe.

Jasen caught a better look at the man who descended down the mountain like he owned it. Given his current state of nudity, and supreme confidence, Jascen was guessing that he was a cocky SOB that he just had to meet.

It was the whole bad boy persona thing. He couldn't resist it. He's once provoked a Fallen Angel to beat the hell out of his comrade in a fit of jealousy. Just because he could, and he liked the idea of being fought over.

He crawled to the mouth of the cave, and popped his head over the upper edge. His jet black hair flopped down to hang all around his impish looking face, that wore a s**t eating grin.

"Either you lost a bet, or something ate your clothes. I'd offer to help you, but I think I'll stay here and stay at you for a bit. Been awhile since I've seen a naked man running around in the wilderness."

692The Last Pedigree

Drak kept his head focused on the rock floor in front of him as the demon spoke, and although he drank in every word, every small nuance, he kept his gaze fixated upon where it lay. While most people would have turned to observe who was talking to them, Drak did not. He remained like a figure of stone, allowing a pause to grow between them.

Pauses were wonderful things, they allowed the person on the end of them to worry, sweat out whether they'd been heard or simply ignored. He had of course heard Jasen, he was just simply mulling over what had been said. Perhaps he should punish this demon too. Were demons on the same level of humans? His mind told him no, but his heart told him the demon was still below him. After a good minute or so of silence Drak's lips cracked open,

"Tell me, Demon, do you know who I am?"

Draksilithius' voice was deep and reverberant around the cavern walls, as though it was the cave speaking, and not the figure crouched on the floor at all. It was a deep question, and phrased to be so. He let the question hang in the air after asking it, another pause. If Jasen tried to answer, he'd find himself promptly cut off by Drak's next question, but Drak had a feeling the question would catch the demon off guard.

"I know so little, but I know this is but a mere husk I wear, I am no man. No man could have done what I've done, have seen what I have seen. I've committed terrible things, dark child. I've seen immeasurable suffering committed with my own hands, a thousand lives choked out, a thousand times, and every time the same deadened look creeps into my memories.

How could any man do this? I remember too much, too much for one life time, but perhaps I don't remember. Do you think that's possible? Do you think these memories could be false?"

Drak's voice had remained fairly monotonous throughout the whole of his small dialogue, but towards the end his pitch had begun to rise, and his voice grew louder. The muscles lying taut under the frame of his skin began to twitch and shift. It seemed one second he was crouched around himself, and the next he was on his feet, his dark eyes staring directly into Jasen's. His naked frame hanging against the darkness of the cave, the stark contrast outlining his magnificent frame.

"Am I in hell? Is this where I've been delivered after committing so much evil? What do you know of this place? Do you know my face? Surely you must know, what else would you be doing in this forsaken land?"

Drak'silithius had advanced towards the demon now. His body seemed so frail, but his eyes told a different story. The fury of power burned deep within his pitch cores. If Jasen looked carefully he'd see the faint glimmer surrounding Drak, perhaps some sort of defense or aura.

693Flightless Butterfly

The silent treatment was a marvelous technique for one of the younger races. For someone like Jascen who had lived so long that he'd forgotten how old he was centuries ago, it was a blip on the screen for sinking a battleship. He had nothing but time to wait out the man, and a few interesting charms to trap him inside of the cave until he begged to be released. If they held, and he wasn't resistant to them.

Personally, Jascen would like to see the arrogant p***k beg, but that was just his personal preference. Having a man on his knees in front of Jascen begging, usually led to other antics. Where really big, heavy, and thick censor bars would come crashing down on his fun quicker than a prostitute moved onto the next John.

"Who you are? Naked guy in a cave with a sexy voice?" he ventured an answer to the rhetorical question at hand. His hand covered his mouth to stifle the giggle that escaped from him.

"I am not your judge, nor am I your salvation. I was tooling around after popping up from the Underdark to catch up with any good gossip. This is the material plane, and though it may feel like hell, it is indeed not."

694The Last Pedigree

Drak'silithius was taken aback from Jascen's comments. His body reeled away from the demon at the comments, like a child struck from a loving parent. Symptoms of confusion knitted their way into Drak's features as he examined Jascen with scrupulous attention, looking in confusion and interest, before finally his facial features slackened, giving him a void look.

"I'm sorry demon, It has been a long time since I last awoke, and I don't seem to remember this 'Underdark' you speak of. Perhaps you could tell me more about it, I would enjoy to hear your tale, and gossip, very much."

Drak motioned to the interior of the cave with a welcoming gesture, as though he was inviting an old friend into his home. The cave was cold and uninviting, the heat had been sapped from the rock years ago, and continued to rob any occupant of warmth from their body. If Jascen were to reach out and touch Drak, instead of the familiar warming embrace of another body, Drak would feel no more alive than the bare rock face he indicated Jascen to sit at

"I just can't seem to remember very much, do you ever find that? That things begin to escape you as you age?"

Drak would sit on the stone cave floor, awaiting Jascen to sit opposite him, and begin talking. Drak's gaze was focused on where he wanted Jascen to sit, until then he remained still as stone.

695Flightless Butterfly

The Last Pedigree Wrote:

Drak'silithius was taken aback from Jascen's comments. His body reeled away from the demon at the comments, like a child struck from a loving parent. Symptoms of confusion knitted their way into Drak's features as he examined Jascen with scrupulous attention, looking in confusion and interest, before finally his facial features slackened, giving him a void look.

"I'm sorry demon, It has been a long time since I last awoke, and I don't seem to remember this 'Underdark' you speak of. Perhaps you could tell me more about it, I would enjoy to hear your tale, and gossip, very much."

Drak motioned to the interior of the cave with a welcoming gesture, as though he was inviting an old friend into his home. The cave was cold and uninviting, the heat had been sapped from the rock years ago, and continued to rob any occupant of warmth from their body. If Jascen were to reach out and touch Drak, instead of the familiar warming embrace of another body, Drak would feel no more alive than the bare rock face he indicated Jascen to sit at

"I just can't seem to remember very much, do you ever find that? That things begin to escape you as you age?"

Drak would sit on the stone cave floor, awaiting Jascen to sit opposite him, and begin talking. Drak's gaze was focused on where he wanted Jascen to sit, until then he remained still as stone.

Jascen dropped to the cave floor, landing in a graceful crouch. He slowly stood up, stretching backwards to extend his leathery wings out before folding them delicately against his back. There was little room to maneuver in such a small and confined space.

There was a good chance that this was all an elaborate trap, but it was a game that he was willing to play along with. His hooves made loud noises when he walked, he could have taken the time to mask the sound, but there didn't seem to be much of a need for that now.

He was out in the open, and had been invited to join this man.

His full lips quirked to one side into a smirk. Yep, he was going to enjoy picking this man's brain apart. He had been through a bit of an experience if he was losing bits and pieces of his memory.

"Jascen. The name is Jascen, and as for my memory."

He squatted down on the cavern floor, opening his palm up to release a purple ball of flame onto the ground between them. It lit up, and heated up the cave nicely.

"It's a catch and release policy. I forget because I choose not to waste the present with bits of the past that aren't relevant. You are alone in this place, yet you act as though you expect to be jumped. Your story sounds much more promising than any gossip I might hold."

696The Last Pedigree

Drak'silithius had been following the movements of Jascen as he sat on the floor, studying, perhaps even learning. However, as soon as Jascen had finished speaking, his gaze had trailed off, looking at a spot close to Jascen's feet. Drak looked as though he was deep in thought, lost in a puzzle that had so far eluded him.

"I wish I could tell you my stories, but I'm afraid I don't seem to remember them. Anything, really, just certain...particulars"

This last word was said with hesitance, he'd already mentioned the particulars that filled his mind. His gaze unfocused from the floor, and for a moment it looked as though Drak'silithius had gone from his body, and this was true to a point. His mind wandered, looked through vast memories, corpses and pain were all he could think of. With a rapid succession of blinks Drak's attention was brought back to the here and now.

"Jascen, will you be my friend? I need a friend here, now, in this world. It seems I am alone, all alone. I don't remember very much, and I feel so very weak and powerless. I have no destiny, no direction, no familial ties, nothing. I am the poorest of all the beings, so if you'll be my friend, I must ask you a favor..."

Drak's voice trailed off, a pause hung in the air again, before his eyes suddenly snapped to meet Jascen's again. There was something curious about Drak's eyes. The white was all but sapped from them, dulled to a dark and polluted black, almost indistinguishable from the pupil that dominated the center of his eye

"...will you help me remember?"

697Flightless Butterfly

Jascen listened to the man's words, amusement dancing across his face. He kept it turned down, half sheltered by his thick glossy black hair. He could feel the weight of the man's stare settle down on his shoulders heavily.

Friend. Did he know what he was asking of Jascen? He could just see Silvermoon turning over in his shallow grave, and Zaq turning a pretty shade of mottled red and pink after he'd told him that he'd met a 'friend'.

"And pants. You have no pants on sir, and as your newly found friend I feel obligated to tell you that if you insist on mingling with the humanoids, if you were a woman you could run around nake with little reprisal, but as a man..."

Jascen scooped up a handful of darkness, then blew it over to the man on the other side of the fire. It hugged his hips, and coated his legs down to his ankles. Two oval shapes of flesh stood out on his butt, that being an expression of Jascen's sense of humor.

"You look as though you've been corrupted. Normally I'm asked to help people forget things, not remember them. What is it that you want to remember so badly?"

698v-v

Stepping off of the train, the pair of leather thong sandals may not have been the smartest of choices to wear into the mines. Time was moving on and he couldn't worry about his feet being cold at the moment, for Minion had to pick up his gear that had been forced to be placed in a separate car for safety of other travelers. The ride had been superb, Minion had spent the entire ride absorbed by the droll scenery and landscape that was foreign to him. Two aspects in particular had caught Minion's notice, the first being the change in color of the ground. Minion was not a good student in any aspect, geology was not there as a resource to use, leaving him mesmerized by the slight changes. The second feature was the way the ground was shaped. He had seen cliffs before and understood that, but for the ground to rise at steep angles and then to roll for no apparent reason, Minion was totally confused. The idea that the earth moved was revolutionary to him and there was still doubt in his mind about the facts. It must have been the work of some monstrous force that moved the stones into these positions, not this 'tek-ton-ic slates' or whatever they were.

Before he had time to continue his thoughts, Minion found himself at the car where he had stowed his gear, and was glad that there was a decent security system in place to avoid theft of traded goods. Searching his white pants pocket for a moment, Minion worked on locating the receipt for his purchase of space on freight. Finding it in his left pocket, Minion uncrumpled it and presented it to an attendant who called another part of the staff to grab the specified cargo. Minion wanted desperately to get his gauntlets himself, but procedure prevented him from moving any further. Refraining from taking any drastic actions, Minion tapped his foot impatiently, waiting for the attendant to return. One minute, then two, then three... it was taking forever. Exasperated, Minion almost lashed out on the current security when he saw his travel cloak, came into view.

Grateful for having the gauntlets back in his possession, Minion quickly made his way inside the cave, and at first had trouble seeing, it was so dark inside compared to the bright desserts of Strata. Rubbing his eyes, the gradual change in perception helped him to feel slightly more relaxed, if that was possible. Anticipation ran high and the unknown was a great thriller. Smiling to himself, Minion moved over to a wall of the cavern, not quite inside yet, but out of the light of the sun. Setting down the travel cloak, he got to work in unpacking it.

The first part was easy, untying the strings that had been wrapped around it to prevent the contents from coming out. Taking the string in one hand, Minion pulled on it slowly, rotating the bundle and slowly unwound the cord. He stopped after a fourth of it was finished and opened the cloak and looked at the mess of buckles and straps that had been attached to one another. While it had been successful in preventing the gauntlets from clanking around more than they had, it was a pain to undo. Working slowly and steadily, Minion fumbled with the straps and the unusual contortion in which they were bound. Finishing the first quarter, Minion moved onto the second. Just as complicated as the first part, if not more so that the top part of it was loose. Tediously he worked out the kinks in the leather straps and readjusted the straps to a loose setting. Eventually Minion succeeded in removing the bottom half of the gauntlet set from his cloak and instantly kicked off his sandals. Without hesitation, Minion slipped on the 'socks' which were the support for the gauntlets, and laced them up. They were two front back sections, one peer leg, that reached up above his knees, and had a few hundred fine metal plates on the front and at up to below his knee on the rear. They were held in place by a pair of cord each. It started at the bottom, and was split in half, then the cord crisscrossed over itself, lacing up the side until it reached the middle of his thigh where it would hang loss until l he got the upper section of his gauntlets on.

699Designated Hero

Reyin Nova wasn't the kind of kid who liked to stay still for any length of time, let alone be confined to a single train car for the entirety of a five hour train ride. He managed to entertain himself well enough by watching movies or listening to music on his digital media player, but Reyin was an outdoorsy, extreme sports kind of guy. Movies were fine and all once and a while, but only right before bed, not prior to the beginning of what was sure to be a grand adventure.

Currently Reyin had stashed his only form of entertainment into his backpack, choosing instead to lay out on an empty bench and form an impromptu pillow with his hooded sweatshirt. It wasn't comfortable enough to sleep in, but it gave him incentive to run over things one more time in his head.

Okay, so...found this flyer looking for help from adventurers. Contacted the guy, found out it was some jeweler who, crazy enough, lived just down the street from Misec's old bar. Talked to him, pointed out my excellent resumé, and got the job. Guy told me to buy a train ticket and meet him at...

Reyin rolled over from his side and tucked his hands behind his head before narrowed his eyes at the ceiling of the car he was in. Had he not been paying attention to what the guy had told him? No, he had to have been, it was the first job he had lined up in months, there was no way he could have forgotten such a small little detail like what stop to get off at.

It was somethin'...Somethin' with a P? Port Llast? No...that's not a real place. What the hell is Port Llast from, anyway? Some sort of video gam--FOCUS. Where are you getting off?

Just then, as if by some form of divine intervention, the intercom directly over Reyin's head crackled to life.

"Next stop, Tyr Donian station. Exit will be the doors to my right. Thank you for traveling Gaiatrak, and have a wonderful day."

Sounds right.

Reyin shrugged his shoulders and stood up, performing a rather lackadaisical stretch routine before throwing his sweatshirt back on over his head and grabbing his luggage.

Most of Reyin's adventuring equipment was still stowed in his rather large duffel bag, which probably explained why he showed a small amount of strain when it came to rolling the thing out from underneath the bench he was sitting on and even more effort when lifting it off the ground. His backpack, incredibly light by comparison, was already slung across his back by the time he got the rest of his belongings arranged.

"And so our hero sets off on another adventure..."

The five foot eleven, athletic-looking, blonde college-aged young man looked rather physically burdened by all of the crap he was carrying off the train, but one look into his eyes and people could just tell that he was as free a spirit as there ever was.

700Vintrict

v-v Wrote:

Stepping off of the train, the pair of leather thong sandals may not have been the smartest of choices to wear into the mines. Time was moving on and he couldn't worry about his feet being cold at the moment, for Minion had to pick up his gear that had been forced to be placed in a separate car for safety of other travelers. The ride had been superb, Minion had spent the entire ride absorbed by the droll scenery and landscape that was foreign to him. Two aspects in particular had caught Minion's notice, the first being the change in color of the ground. Minion was not a good student in any aspect, geology was not there as a resource to use, leaving him mesmerized by the slight changes. The second feature was the way the ground was shaped. He had seen cliffs before and understood that, but for the ground to rise at steep angles and then to roll for no apparent reason, Minion was totally confused. The idea that the earth moved was revolutionary to him and there was still doubt in his mind about the facts. It must have been the work of some monstrous force that moved the stones into these positions, not this 'tek-ton-ic slates' or whatever they were.

Before he had time to continue his thoughts, Minion found himself at the car where he had stowed his gear, and was glad that there was a decent security system in place to avoid theft of traded goods. Searching his white pants pocket for a moment, Minion worked on locating the receipt for his purchase of space on freight. Finding it in his left pocket, Minion uncrumpled it and presented it to an attendant who called another part of the staff to grab the specified cargo. Minion wanted desperately to get his gauntlets himself, but procedure prevented him from moving any further. Refraining from taking any drastic actions, Minion tapped his foot impatiently, waiting for the attendant to return. One minute, then two, then three... it was taking forever. Exasperated, Minion almost lashed out on the current security when he saw his travel cloak, came into view.

Grateful for having the gauntlets back in his possession, Minion quickly made his way inside the cave, and at first had trouble seeing, it was so dark inside compared to the bright desserts of Strata. Rubbing his eyes, the gradual change in perception helped him to feel slightly more relaxed, if that was possible. Anticipation ran high and the unknown was a great thriller. Smiling to himself, Minion moved over to a wall of the cavern, not quite inside yet, but out of the light of the sun. Setting down the travel cloak, he got to work in unpacking it.

The first part was easy, untying the strings that had been wrapped around it to prevent the contents from coming out. Taking the string in one hand, Minion pulled on it slowly, rotating the bundle and slowly unwound the cord. He stopped after a fourth of it was finished and opened the cloak and looked at the mess of buckles and straps that had been attached to one another. While it had been successful in preventing the gauntlets from clanking around more than they had, it was a pain to undo. Working slowly and steadily, Minion fumbled with the straps and the unusual contortion in which they were bound. Finishing the first quarter, Minion moved onto the second. Just as complicated as the first part, if not more so that the top part of it was loose. Tediously he worked out the kinks in the leather straps and readjusted the straps to a loose setting. Eventually Minion succeeded in removing the bottom half of the gauntlet set from his cloak and instantly kicked off his sandals. Without hesitation, Minion slipped on the 'socks' which were the support for the gauntlets, and laced them up. They were two front back sections, one peer leg, that reached up above his knees, and had a few hundred fine metal plates on the front and at up to below his knee on the rear. They were held in place by a pair of cord each. It started at the bottom, and was split in half, then the cord crisscrossed over itself, lacing up the side until it reached the middle of his thigh where it would hang loss until l he got the upper section of his gauntlets on.

The cavern that Minion got off at wasn't the dark, normal typical cavern. In fact, it was a very wide, open, well lit area with a lot of bustling from the many folks walking around. Dwarves, elves, kitsunes, there was a lot of exotic races here that you didn't normally see in human-infested areas such as Durem and Aekea. Tyr Donian was considered the trading route for Mithral Mountains. Due to all the different resources of metal available, people often came here for either weapony, armor, or accessory.

Reyin, too, would see the same scene. They had fifteen minutes to kill, so he could go in if he wanted and look around. Maybe even shop a bit if he had the money.

701Sey

It was becoming more and more evident to L'uazia that she was completely lost.

Between the two of them it was Iendin who'd gotten the sense of direction and since she was almost always with her brother, knowing where they were going was his department. Now that she was determined to help work off their debts it seemed that knowing if she was headed in the right direction was a quite important skill to have handy.

Despite Seyumi having purchased her train ticket, brought her to the station, packed everything she might need for the journey and given her a map with stores, inns and other necessities highlighted, L'uazia was still struggling to figure out just exactly where on the map the station even was - even though the older white mage had walked her through everything as she was helping her pack.

"Falis, help me out here. This is my first real job and I don't want to look as inexperienced as I really am." The girl mumbled as she raised her bright blue gaze from the map to a loose strand of bottle black hair in front of her eyes.

"We've got people out there looking for us, Lu. Whatever we can do to throw them off, the better." Iendin had said as he dumped the contents of the paper bag on her bed, a few boxes of hair dye and two containers of colored contacts spreading out over the sheets. After that night, gone were her pretty golden locks that her mother loved to plait into braids and back were her eyes to their natural blue - though her new luminous gray irises seemed to tint the contacts to a lighter hue from underneath the surface.

The disguise and the fake name were the only way that Pirsan and Seyumi had agreed to let her leave the farmhouse and help pay for the Temple's repairs. And she'd demanded to help them pay because it had been her inexperience that caused the damages in the first place, regardless of the fact that she'd never even knew that somewhere inside her she was capable of summoning a gigantic, fire breathing silver dragon. Obviously inexperience was at the root of that problem. Inexperience in knowing the extent of her own powers. Or something. That was how she reasoned it anyway. It didn't seem right that everyone was working themselves to the bone because of her mistake.

Blowing the stray hair out of her eyes with a sigh and looking back at the map in her hands, L'uazia furrowed her dark brows and looked up at her surroundings and back down at her paper, shifting indecisively from foot to foot as she debated on walking off the train platform and into the lit cavern that was filled with people who knew where they were going.

"You can ask for help. People are inherently good. Even though a bunch of them want to kill you." Mumbling to herself again as she carefully folded her map and placed it in the pocket of her fluffy white coat, L'uazia looked at her watch.

Fifteen minutes.

She'd better ask someone if they knew where this Share jeweler guy was. Since she either forgot to write down where exactly they were meeting or he was kind enough to omit that vital point of information.

Worriedly searching the crowd of people that had emptied out onto the train platform along with her, Lu's blue eyes caught sight of a nice looking person that seemed like he wouldn't just blow her off and walked over to him, her rolling suitcase set in tow. She was just close enough to hear him say something...

Designated Hero Wrote:

"And so our hero sets off on another adventure..."

Did he say Hero?

Lucky❤~!

"Ah, excuse me, Sir Hero?" L'uazia said as she came up along Reyin's side and peered up at him, attempting to sound like she wasn't desperate. "Do you know where this gentleman would possibly be?"

Reaching into her other pocket and pulling out the little ad that Pirsan had found about Share Heathers and pointing at his emboldened name, the young white mage trainee's whole five foot three self exuded a bright, hopeful determination as she waited for what she hoped was a lead from the hero she'd so conveniently encountered.

702The Last Pedigree

The darkness that Jascen blew at Drak broke around him like a wave on a rock, the energies spilling over and past him, scattering to the winds to rejoin the stream of the ether. Drak simply stared directly at Jascen through the whole event, his eyes never leaving Jascen's own, whether Jascen chose to meet the ebony iris' of Drak was his own choice.

Another pause that Drak seemed to be so fond of, and then finally a sigh that even the most fatigued man would find hard to match.

"I need to remember, I need my memories. All I have now are the half-broken fragments of dreams, I need to remember who I am, why I'm here!

Can't you appreciate that, you foolish sprite!"

Drak'silithius stood up, his full height allowing him to tower over Jascen. The fire cast shadows over all his body, and though it was a perfectly sculpted, there was something off about it, like there was more to it, as though there was something elemental missing from it.

"Don't toy with me, imp, I tire of these games you play, now are you going to give me what I want, or am I going to take it from you?"

This last statement seemingly shattered the uneasy peace that had formed between the two of them. There was no threatening tone in Drak's voice as he said this, there was no hesitation, he simply asked the question as one would ask a friend for the time, all emotion sapped from his voice as he now stood, awaiting a reply from Jascen.

703themightyjello

(( I apologize for being the last one here. ))

It was a pretty lengthy train ride to reach the trading outpost of Tyr Donian from Barton proper, even more so when riding in the cramped passenger cars that were one step above a livestock car; but that was what was necessary because the economy tickets were cheaper than the paper they were printed on and he had barely managed to afford a one-way ticket to this dirt-farm.

The Heaven or Hell tournament had yielded nothing in terms of prize money - in fact, other than the complimentary services provided by the Crimson Hawk the tournament had actually cost them a grand total of fifty-seven gold pieces after the registration fees and the cost of taking the train out to the Stadium and back. Not a spectacular loss, but it was certainly a number that Sister Matthews had made deadly sure that he remembered it. In order to keep everything above water the Order needed to make money where it could; from wage-slaving to guard duty and even treasure hunts like this... if it came with a paycheck and an acceptably low level of moral ambiguity it would work. This job in particular was of interest because of the treasure in question: mithral. So while Anson had been sent here to go drudging through a crumbling mountain in search of the stuff Brother Sawyer had disappeared off to Aekea claiming to 'know a guy who knows a guy' that might be able to give them a decent rate on working it if Anson could get his hands on a few pounds of ore.

So with a handful of change jingling in his pocket he jumped on a train and headed north.

Designated Hero Wrote:

"Next stop, Tyr Donian station. Exit will be the doors to my right. Thank you for traveling Gaiatrak, and have a wonderful day."

"About time," the boy grumbled under his breath as he pushed the sleeping three-hundred pound woman on his left off of his shoulder and adjusted his position a few inches so that he could see over the heads of three others to the window on the right. His bags weren't in this car, nor were anyone else's. All of those were thrown into a pile a few cars back with as much care as these people had paid for, and once the train came into the station no doubt there would be dozens of people shouting and clamoring for what was theirs out of that unorganized heap. Thankfully Anson had managed to hold onto his sword throughout the ride, at least; they had tried to make him leave it in the luggage car with the other passengers' weapons but once he showed them his credentials the attendants had let him through.

There were a some benefits to being a Paladin, after all.

~ Minutes later ~

Vintrict Wrote:

The cavern that Minion got off at wasn't the dark, normal typical cavern. In fact, it was a very wide, open, well lit area with a lot of bustling from the many folks walking around. Dwarves, elves, kitsunes, there was a lot of exotic races here that you didn't normally see in human-infested areas such as Durem and Aekea. Tyr Donian was considered the trading route for Mithral Mountains. Due to all the different resources of metal available, people often came here for either weapony, armor, or accessory.

It seemed that the station was practically the only building that was outdoors in Tyr Donian. Other than a few other constructions most of the town itself seemed to have been constructed inside of the massive cavern that was carved out of the mountainside. It made sense, as this was a Dwarven mining town and at the risk of sounding a bit racist, Anson had always believed that Dwarves hated being outdoors.

It wasn't surprising then, to see so many people crowding the streets and the marketplaces near to the cave's entrance. Being a cave, it was understandably a little bit dim inside compared to being out in the sunlight but it was by no means dark. There was plenty enough light that Anson was able to read the flier he had picked up after pulling it out from his pocket... and realize that it never stated where they were supposed to meet this Share Heathers individual. Only that he would be arriving at 10:00.

'...must be on the next train?'

There was still some time to kill... to explore the city, or do some shopping. The only problem was that he had exactly enough money to buy a handful of magic beans and if he wandered off to 'explore' this cavern he'd likely get lost and miss the meeting. With a sigh, the boy took one last look out the cavern mouth towards the station and hiked the straps of his duffel bag up over his left shoulder.

He could probably kill 10 minutes window shopping and be back in time.

704v-v

Figures moved to and fro, each with their personal agenda. Focusing was a simple task, should have been easy, yet became neigh on impossible. The gauntlets were completely unpacked now, but still needed to be untangled, unbuckled, and adjusted. Time marched on and the work was mundane. Distractions became the focal point for a split second though, sending Minion's mind wandering. Jingle of coins, ways different races mingled with others, least the races themselves, especially the woman, created a complex scenario for Minion, practically and emotionally.

There will be time for everything latter, but looklooklook, I've never seen that before... and what is it? Maybe a gourd? Why would they carry a gourd around like that? More importantly, there are all the woman-MINION! Blast it. I swear, you're inept without separating you thought processes. If it hadn't been for everyone back home, especially a certain someone, Shutu- I would likely no longer be attached to your shoulders! Just get back to the gauntlets, O.K.?

Turning back to work, that was as motivating as the rock wall, which happened to be rather interesting, somehow was not untangling itself as credo decreed. Futsing with the straps did little good, and seemed to only create more of a mess. Eventually, Minion turned his back to the populace in order to focus on the task at hand. Without the gauntlets on, a feeling of nakedness was always present in his mind. While it was bearable, if able to be dealt with, that was preferred. The bottom straps were the most difficult, requiring to be tightened in an order to prevent veins from being pinched, and muscles from tearing. Out of the twelve odd straps per leg piece, eight of them were reinforced by some kind of metallic lace, the origins of it were unknown to Minion, so the utmost care was taken when dealing with these.

The cavern, even though it was brightly lit, cause issues with vision for Minion. The straps before him, became fuzzy every time a shadow was cast over them. The concept of going blind slightly appealed to the pain slowly growing above his eyes, the drawbacks of this option were too great at this moment in time. After all he wouldn't be able to check out all of the supplies-!

s**t! I completely forgot to secure water....

s**t! I completely forgot to secure water....

What should we do? Well, once the lower section is secure, maybe purchasing water and a container would be a good idea. Yosh! Grow up, that's such a stupid saying. Yosh! Just go get some water...

Minion worked diligently for another half minute to strap the upper gauntlets together in a simple fashion, that he donned in a backpack like manner. Only instead of holding something, the gauntlets were simply there, crossed in an 'X' across his back, and the straps reaching around the torso and chest kept them from falling, or flailing for that matter. Nearly forgetting the small hand gun and cloak, Minion began to peruse some stalls, looking for water, without a way to pay for it, and a container.

The light blond hair, bleached by the dessert sun might have stood out among the crowds, had it been taller. The head bobbed around at 164 cm (5'3"ish), and had hair that could be termed as 'fuzz', as multiple... female 'acquaintances' had during Minions younger years. While the fuzz ball trotted from one place to the next searching for some kind of container, the rest of it's body was toned to slightly extensive conditions. Though the pink vest Minion had on covered his torso, his arms were another matter. They were not bulging, but definitely didn't fit with the his hight. Once someone compared his figure to something called an 'egotist', which had to be good if it was being coupled with him. The rest of his body mass was located in the legs, and abdomen. The white pants were baggy, and often dragged upon the ground, became distorted by the lower section of gauntlets that were under them. His nanny had occasionally called him a miniature minotaur when he was being rambunctious.

None of this was the catching point about Minion for those that noticed. His eyes occasionally caused a raised a brow. They were close to a pure ebony that filled the sockets, while single color eyes were more common in other races, a human having them seemed to be slightly odd. For the one possessing them, they were the bane of distance for him. He simply couldn't see farther than maybe 100 meters, anything in detail that it. Outlines and shapes were present, the rest of it was a blur of grey's. Looking that far ahead didn't happen often though, for the minuet details that could be seem up close were much more interesting. It make his look about mountains paradoxical, while they fascinated him, he couldn't actually see them that well.

Edit: Slight change, made post conform to Vintrict's (circle of control, circle of no-control)

Also formatted the layout slightly to make it read as I intended.

705Vintrict

"Hey, you! Yeah, you!"

A Halfling hanging out at his own vendor was shouting and waving toward Anson as he started his window shopping. He was dressed as fine as any merchant was, with a scuffle of brown hair on the top of his head.

"Come here for a minute."


As Minion walked through the place, not many people were paying much attention to him. To people that see many types of races daily, Minion practically fit in. However, if he had been a bit bigger, people might have noticed him better as they walked, often bumping into him. Some said "sorry," while others just moved on in their merry ways.

And then, as if Lady Luck was patting him on the shoulder, Minion would feel something beneath his feet as he took his next step. Right below him there lied a pouch. And within that pouch was gold coins. It seemed someone had dropped their purse during their strode through, and now the pouch lied there, free for Minion to do as he pleased with it.

706themightyjello

Vintrict Wrote:

"Hey, you! Yeah, you!"

A Halfling hanging out at his own vendor was shouting and waving toward Anson as he started his window shopping. He was dressed as fine as any merchant was, with a scuffle of brown hair on the top of his head.

"Come here for a minute."

(( Not particularly up for making a large post now but don't want to leave it sitting overnight. ))

The halfling succeeded in getting the attention of his intended target... whether it was an intended customer or whether he had something else in mind for the boy was another matter entirely. Taking heed of the little merchant that had called to him, Anson drifted around another passerby on the street and towards the vendor's own wares.

"Yeah?"

He had a pretty good idea that this guy was going to try and dump some shoddy piece of junk off on him for more than it was worth, but there was always the chance that he might actually have something really cool stuffed under the counter. Of course, like any proper aimless teenager would know: you should never let the shopkeep know if you're completely broke; otherwise you were likely to find yourself chased out with a broomstick.

707Designated Hero

"Huh. Giant cave."

Reyin's free hand came up, scratching away at the back of his head before his eyes scanned down towards his front pocket, where his cell phone happened to be residing. It didn't look like he'd be getting any reception down there, which meant he'd have to make his own entertainment if this new line of work just turned out to be a guard-dog endeavor.

Before he had much time to think about that, though, Reyin was distracted by a rather high pitched voice that, while not necessarily directed towards him, caught his attention. He whipped his head around, found a black haired girl approaching him, and relaxed.

While he wasn't sure if he was "Sir Hero" at first, the girl stopping right in front of him and presenting a familiar flyer for his inspection. So, she was looking for the jeweler as well? Maybe this Heathers guy was looking for a little more help than Reyin initially thought.

"Yeah, sure. I was actually looking for the guy myself."

Reyin extended his free hand and offered it for a handshake before he bothered continuing with helping the girl.

"Name's Reyin Nova. Are you uhh...heading on this guy's expedition too? You seem a little..."

Reyin hesitated for just a split second before he decided to just say what was on his mind.

"Young."

708Vintrict

themightyjello Wrote:

(( Not particularly up for making a large post now but don't want to leave it sitting overnight. ))

The halfling succeeded in getting the attention of his intended target... whether it was an intended customer or whether he had something else in mind for the boy was another matter entirely. Taking heed of the little merchant that had called to him, Anson drifted around another passerby on the street and towards the vendor's own wares.

"Yeah?"

He had a pretty good idea that this guy was going to try and dump some shoddy piece of junk off on him for more than it was worth, but there was always the chance that he might actually have something really cool stuffed under the counter. Of course, like any proper aimless teenager would know: you should never let the shopkeep know if you're completely broke; otherwise you were likely to find yourself chased out with a broomstick.

((Another thing. You guys do not need to make long posts. This roleplay is meant to be a little more lax than usual. Only make long posts when you really have to. A lot of people get burned out too quickly when they think they have to make large posts every time. Just relax and pretend it's a normal rp.))

Finally getting Anson's attention, the merchant proceeded with his usual mannerisms.

"You look new around here. I can tell already that you're different from the usual that come around here. More lively and more appealing. Handsome, too. What brings a visitor like yourself to these parts?"

709themightyjello

(( Well, I didn't mean to say that all posts should be of exceedingly verbose length but as a general rule I feel bad if the content of my post isn't as tall as my avatar regardless of the situation. Also, introductory posts are generally longer because they have all that flowery "he looked like" and "he was wearing a" and "his hair was perfect" that I haven't gotten to yet.

But keeping things moving takes priority over being completely satisfied with a post. 1/day should be a minimum rate to avoid stagnation. ))

Flattery will only get you everywhere.

The young Paladin knew that most of what the halfling was spewing was rainbow-colored tripe, but there was no need to be cautious about it when he had no money for this merchant to cheat him out of. He was right that Anson was 'new around here' but for a trader town like this one it wouldn't be hard to tell apart the people that had come in on the train and those that worked in the mines; but he wasn't here to shop.

"I'm here looking for work, kind Sir," the boy answered earnestly without becoming too specific. "Do you think that anyone living in this dark hole would be interested in a sermon expounding the virtues of the Light?"

He was unsure of whether or not he should be talking about what Share was looking to go digging for. From the brief history of Tyr Donian that his employer had given it seemed that the collapsed tunnels were being intentionally ignored by the miners here. Perhaps the locals would not take kindly to the thought of some out-of-towner prospecting the graves of their brethren.

"Actually, I'm here to meet a man that goes by the name Heathers and I am unsure if he is a local..." Anson lead into an unsaid question with his statement, but feared that if he were to ask it and receive an answer than the halfling would want something in return; instead he answered curiosity with curiosity.

"And you, Sir? Has business been well?"

710Vintrict

"I don't know about any people looking for religion."

The halfling seemed to be half disappointed by the kid's talk of preaching. He wasn't a fan of religion himself. To him, as long as he had money, he was happy. But that didn't mean the kid here had to know that.

"I wouldn't mind some myself, but, I'm a busy man at the moment. Maybe later, eh?"

Then he asked the question. Two questions, in fact. The merchant was only interested in the first question.

"Business is fine, but I'm afraid I never heard of a Heathers. But, if you are looking for work, I may be able to help you."

The Halfling now knew that this kid wasn't going to be giving him money. But, he knew of another way to make a profit, which would involve having this kid run an errand for him. Disappearing below his counter for a second, he rose back up, placing a bag onto the counter. It weighed only a pound, and seemed to have something filling its shape around the bottom, like it was sugar or meal.

"There's a fellow I need to get this to. He's a kobold by the name of Jera. Lives over in the northern merchant district five minutes from here. I've been meaning to deliver this to him, but you know, a merchant can't always leave his wares behind. So, if you go take it to him, I'll gladly reward you for your work. Just one thing. Don't ever look inside it or open it. If the substance inside gets exposed to oxygen, it's useless to him. Understand?"

711themightyjello

Five minutes? He could be there and back before 10:00 if he hurried and a job, however small it was, was nothing to sneeze at. It was why he'd come all the way out here after all. The halfling reached beneath the counter and pulled out a small sealed bag that seemed to be partly filled with a type of fine, loose contents.

"You'll need to give me proper directions if you want to be sure I find him, Sir. But before that I would like for you to answer two questions so that we can be sure there will be no unpleasantness later."

"The first: what are you paying for this? The second:" Anson placed his left hand down onto the halfling's counter, holding his sword by his side by the scabbard in his right hand. He had no intention of haggling price with the vendor over what this favor was worth to him, nor did he plan to ask what it was that he wanted delivered to the kobold. The Paladin stared seriously at the halfling before asking his final question, to which he wanted an honest answer.

"Do you really want to give this to me?"

712Vintrict

The Halfling was a bit startled by the kid's questions. But with a smile returning to his face, it was obvious he was confident in replying.

"I'll give you three hundred gold. Quite enough to get you a good amount of stuff to shop around here with. Jera just might tip you, too, if you're a good enough guy. And I already know you're a good enough guy, which is why I don't mind entrusting this to you."

The Halfling wasn't saying everything, but there was no need. A job was a job. Ask too many questions and he was better off asking someone else to do it. Then again, maybe he didn't have anyone else to ask. Buuut, hey, it meant money, right?

"Now," the merchant pointed in the direction behind Anson. "Just follow in that direction down that path. You'll come to an entry way with two guards stationed there. Here."

The Halfling handed Anson a card, one that had his signature on it and said "Exotic Access Permit."

"Show them this and they'll let you in. Jera's shop should be straight down, taking the second left. He's a red kobold, so he shouldn't be hard to spot. Once you're done there, you can come back for your pay. Do we got a deal?"

713Sey

Designated Hero Wrote:

"Yeah, sure. I was actually looking for the guy myself."

Super lucky!

The smile on L'uazia's face widened at his opportune response and her joy was barely restrained, the girl visibly perking up and looking as though she could tackle Reyin with a hug of thanks.

Designated Hero Wrote:

Reyin extended his free hand and offered it for a handshake before he bothered continuing with helping the girl.

"Name's Reyin Nova. Are you uhh...heading on this guy's expedition too? You seem a little..."

Reyin hesitated for just a split second before he decided to just say what was on his mind.

"Young."

Taking his hand and shaking it daintily before he'd finished his sentence, L'uazia was all smiles until he said the last word, her smile faltering for a moment.

"I'm not young! I'm..." Pausing and making it a little more then obvious that she was struggling to remember what she was supposed to say versus what she normally would have said, the young white mage trainee blinked and looked seriously up at Reyin.

"... going to make all the old ladies my age jealous when I still look cute and they're all wrinkly."

It'd probably be true. L'uazia looked her age - 15, wide eyed and completely naive of the world - but was also halfway between the transition from child to adult and seemed as though she'd be one of those lucky few that stayed in that phase until she was 40. At five foot three, she still had a few more inches to grow and a few more curves to fill out, her supple body hidden by her white jacket and blue jeans that she'd bought in a trendy Barton boutique with her saved allowance, but had one of those faces that could seem a lot older then she ought to be if the situation arose.

Shaking his hand up and down with the excitement that seemed to be rolling off her in waves, Lu was back to being all smiles as she continued.

"Pleasure to meet you Sir Hero! I'm Saecia. Saecia Tabard. Mr. Heathers also hired me for his expedition. I'm looking forward to working together with you!"

The young girl was back to smiling, despite giving the fake name and omitting the fact that she was scared shitless about doing her first job. Her first job that was not only away from her brother but away from anyone she'd met in this part of Gaia.

All smiles and hopefully keeping it that way.

Pulling her petite hand free of the exuberant shake and shifting her gaze to the ad in her hand, Lu scanned it briefly before speaking.

"You know, I don't think he said where we were meeting though I might be wrong - do you know?" She said, couching her predicament in a nonchalant question. If he didn't know then at least she was lost with someone, right?

714themightyjello

"Three hundred it is then," replied the Paladin with little hesitation; perhaps an unlikely lack of hesitation considering the magnitude of the payment that this halfling was offering for a simple carrier errand. Asking too many questions was bad for these kinds of transactions, but a payment of three hundred gold for a two silver delivery meant that what was in that small bag was worth far more than that to the right people. "It's a deal."

Sliding the duffel bag off of his left shoulder, the boy unzipped it slightly and tucked the smaller bag inside of it. The 'Exotic Access Permit' was stuffed into his pocket, and after throwing the straps of the duffel over his shoulder again the boy excused himself from the halfling's counter and headed north; following the directions he had been given.

Sure enough, there was an entryway with two guards not far ahead and preemptively the boy took the card to his hand in order to present it to the guards there if they asked for it.

He didn't have much time to spare, so finding this Jera without delaying was best for everyone.

715Designated Hero

"Oh! Well sorry ma'am. That'll teach me to put the cart before the horse."

Reyin did seem genuinely apologetic for the "mistake", but not to an embarrassing extent. To him he had just made an honest error of judgment and there was nothing to be ashamed about. After the handshake Reyin tucked a hand in the front pouch of his hoodie and shrugged his shoulders.

"Nice to meet you Saecia. But uhh, please don't call me Sir Hero. I'm not a knight, or a hero...yet"

At the end there he added a playful smile. Reyin liked to keep things light, and he wanted to make sure that people he was just meeting knew that.

"But uhh...from our meeting it sounded like he'd be arriving in about...ten minutes?"

Reyin fished his phone out of his pocket and pushed a button along the side, causing the screen to light up and show him just what time it was.

"More like eight minutes now, but I think since he gave us a time and no place I'm just kind of assuming he'll show up on the next train."

A shrug of his shoulders was all he could offer as far as a confidence vote.

716Vintrict

"Don't be too long." The Halfling waved the kid off before he smiled even more. He offered that amount of money because the thing in that bag was of great importance. Such an importance that he needed to give someone good incentive to deliver it. He was just happy the guy didn't ask for more. He was a merchant, and merchants loved making money more than giving it, unless it was of good investment.

The standing guards were dwarven, as much of the city was owned by them. They looked at the guy as he presented the card and let him proceed. This part of the marketplace was a lot nicer than the other part. With more flashy signs and more exotic displays of animals and items, it was more of the expensive part of Tyr Donian. It was also the market with little more leeway. While the main marketplace out there had laws to abide by, in here, money talked. You could sell just about anything, other than the extreme stuff, such as slaves and anything else derogatory. However, that didn't mean there wasn't a adult stand or two present.

His client was waiting at the designated place should Anson decide to go there. He was waiting at the stand, the red Kobold fashioned in some pretty colorful green blue clothing, wearing some feathers on his head from the headband wrapped around his head. Despite his looks, his eyes showed one who didn't take anything from anyone. Grumpy looking and very little patience for anything not worth his time. His shop sold foreign objects, from hanging necklaces made of teeth and bone to shiny silver ornaments of many kinds.

((Six minutes have passed so far. Four before Heathers arrives.))

717Flightless Butterfly

Jascen's expression hardened, his full lush lips curling into a cruel sardonic smile. The naked man wanted to tussle with him? That was fine, seeing as it would give Jascen the opportunity to man handle the fine piece of flesh that this old soul had decided to trap itself in.

It was a mystery to him as to why he would remain in this world if he was all alone, and all the foes that he'd fought before had clearly been vanquished as evidenced by his repulsion over the bones that he careless walked over on his way for this cave.

Had he needed shelter? The arrogant stance that he'd taken told Jascen that perhaps it was a trap that he'd been lured in with his general preference for men over women, though he had seduced both for a meal to last. He stopped short of killing them, preferring to leave them with that heady near death experience that often was mistaken for the euphoric bliss of the afterglow following a good intimate encounter.

"The name is Jascen." he said in a flat, yet forceful tone.

"I don't have your memories, but I think I might know someone that would be able to help. Mind your manners and she'll tolerate you, threaten her and you'll end up with your balls in a jar as a trophy."

Jascen left it up to his imagination as to whether or not it would be Jascen, or his contact that would remove his testicles. The general feeling was that a man without balls lacked the testosterone to be fully aggressive in a masculine way.

Jascen knew differently, but let him guard his manhood if he valued it to the point of swinging manically from high/friendly, to low/threatening. Dr. Jekyll, Mr. Hyde anyone?

718themightyjello

"Sir Jera, I assume?"

Anson had allowed his eyes to wander from one stall to the other once he had entered the more lavish section of the Tyr Donian marketplace but he had kept the rest of him from doing the same. He only had a few minutes to spare if he wanted to be back on time and for three hundred gold pieces he would forgo browsing the wares and get right down to business. The young Paladin hadn't expected to see a kobold so finely dressed, but his own experience out in the world was very limited and he had learned well the lesson that things are not always what one expects them to be.

Approaching the stand where the red kobold waited, the boy greeted him properly, bowed respectfully, and got down to business.

"I have a parcel for you from a halfling." He spoke clearly, but not so loudly that he would draw attention from others. He did not remove the bag from his shoulder however, though he had been instructed to give it to this person and did not want to tarry much longer he just wanted to be sure that everything was square before completing the delivery. "Have you been expecting it?"

719Sey

Nodding at his request and making a mental note to check later and see if Reyin become either a knight or a hero, Lu relaxed at his lighthearted demeanor and clueless reply. He was as in the dark as she!

"That could be a possibility." She said in agreement, hiding her small joy that she wasn't the only one who didn't know.

"So... Should we just simply wait here? Maybe we should ask one of the vendors if they know him..." It seemed a waste of time to just simply wait for the next train to come by and hope they'd find their wayward employer. But that was just her innocent opinion.

(( Edit: Holy crap ._______. Short post is short! ))

720Vintrict

The kobold's attention was grabbed upon being talked to. He watched as the boy greeted himself. He wasn't the happiest looking person, but he honored the greeting with a nod of his own head. But when he spoke about the Halfling, Jera chuckled.

"You must a delivery boy from Sanchez, eh," said the kobold. His voice was scratchy and deep. "Heh, never thought he would get another person this fast after what happened last time."

He extended his right hand out, as if waiting for something to be dropped in it.

"The package."

721themightyjello

Anson nodded his head in response to what Jera had said, having not heard anything about this before but not letting it sway him. "Lucky for him, I don't scare easily."

He slipped the straps of his duffel bag off of his shoulder and unzipped it halfway, just far enough so that he could pull out the small bag that had been given to him by the halfling and turn it over to the kobold.

"Lucky for you, too."

722v-v

Picking up the purse, Minion was perplexed by the metal inside of the bag. While, no doubt it was currency of some kind, if the more pressing matter was if the bag would hold water or not. Looking around, the occasional person bumped into him and gave their curt reply's, which was very kind of them. Maybe he could go find a river, or even better an ocean....

No, wait, oceans tend not to have fresh water, a stream then.... Don't forget that we are here for a job, and since someone was bound to have lost that bag, we could just hold onto it and return it to the owner.

The head, rose and fell a few times, nodding in agreement before starting the task of trying to figure out which way was out, and or if he could find water somewhere. Searching for it in a cave was different than in a modern area or a desert. At least, that's what he concluded.

723Vintrict

The kid had a mouth, but Jera didn't care. As long as he had his delivery, he could care less. He took the bag into his possession. Untyping the tiny string around the top, he opened it and looked inside, giving it a sniff. Obviously, the Halfling had lied about opening the bag. The kobold sniffed it a few more times then chuckled.

"Hold on."

He turned around, disappearing through a curtain to the back of his shop. Moments later, he came back out, handing over a purple small pouch. This one was a little weighty, but it felt like it had a single clump of something inside rather than fine contents.

"Tell Sanchez as long as he keeps the goods coming, we'll keep a steady business together."


As Minion walked, he would coincidentally see a stand that was selling a variety of bottled beverages. Whether he could read or not, one of the stack of bottles had a clear liquid inside it, which said "Water" on the front of them. Maybe he could make use of the money he had after all. Or maybe just keep to his morals and return the pouch to its owner.

724themightyjello

(( Fast one before bed. ))

Obviously the halfling had lied about opening the bag... but that was something that Anson had expected out of him from the start. If the contents really were sensitive to the air it wouldn't make sense to keep them loosely in a bag, they would be wrapped tightly in a packed and sealed container. That was partly why Anson had never asked what it was he would be delivering - as long as he didn't know, he could raise no objections. It was a very roundabout way of avoiding moral conflict, but nonetheless the boy managed to placate himself with the thought that if it looked like a duck, quacked like a duck, and laid duck eggs, there was still the possibility that it was a cat.

"I'll be sure to let him know that. And that his package arrived safely as well." Anson answered the kobold respectfully, as he always did when speaking formally. He took the purple pouch and put it away where the other package had been; zipping up the bag and slinging it over his left shoulder again before taking up his sword that had been propped against the kobold's stand.

"Is there anything else, Sir Jera?" he asked. Perhaps the merchant had a final request he'd like to make, or a few parting words, or even something else he wanted taken back to the halfling. Or perhaps the young Paladin was merely asking to be polite.

"Then I must be heading back. As a thanks for your patronage I have a gift - one last thing before I go..."

The boy turned his wrist, pulling at the small chain wrapped around his left arm with his fingers and pulling the four-pointed star at the end of it into his left hand before raising it first to his heart, then to his forehead, and then out in front of him; dangling above the kobold's counter by the chain in his hand. The silver medallion dangled there for a second or two, drifting slowly clockwise as it caught flickers of light all around them and sent bright reflections dancing upon the merchant's brightly colored clothing.

"Eternal Light be your guide and aid you to walk the right path," he said calmly in a soft but stern voice, "may you be rewarded in this life and the next... everything you deserve."

With a bow of his head, the boy turned around and left the Exotic district through the same archway he had entered by. He had a message to deliver to the halfling and a payment to collect from him, and if he hurried he just might make it to the station before the train arrived.

725v-v

Minion was delighted to see some water, and it already in a contain of sorts. Eagerly he began to trot over to the stand, except that a few pairs of legs hampered his process and forced him to make a strategic retreat in order to get around the group that was chatting at a near by stall.

Approaching the stall minion reached out to grab one of the bottles of water then remember that he couldn't just take them, and let his hand hover close above them before he withdrew it and, looked to see if there was a merchant there. If he had been any shorter, he would have been able to stand by the stall and act like a talking head. Luckily he was not that stunted and managed to keep his chest above the stall counter.

"'scuse me, is any one there?"

The make shift strapping was beginning to rub, and that might create problems later if he needed to remove them at all. The pressure loss might cause him to bleed out, that was an extreme scenario though and hopefully wouldn't happen. In his left hand he held the purse tightly and moved it a little, causing it to jingle.

726Vintrict

((Editing for Minion...))

"..."

Jera just raised a brow as the kid performed his prayer. Jera wasn't a fan of religion, so seeing someone do that was agitating him thoroughly. Just when he was thinking about tipping the kid, too. Looks like that was extra money he wasn't getting. The kobold merely frowned as the kid walked off.


As Anson traveled back toward the Halfling, the next train had just pulled up. Smoke rose from its top as the whistle blew through the air, followed by the exiting of its passengers. Two coach men were carrying out a pretty large steel contained, then placing it on the landing platform. Following after them came a man wearing leather armor with spiked shoulder pads, along with wearing a few pouches and bags over his body as if he was about to go on a expedition.

"Just keep it right there. Thank you," he said to the coachmen, giving them each a few coins for their trouble. When they left, he simply stood there, taking out a notepad and writing onto it. The group should recognize him as Share Heathers.


"Yes," said a rather bright voice to Minion as he asked for assistance. It was a dwarf, though unlike other dwarves, his beard was rather small. Small that it could be considered just a mustache upon his lips. It was rather curvy, the unique appearance matched only by his lively clothes of red and yellow.

"What can I help you with there? See anything you like?"

727themightyjello

To the halfling! Huzzah!

Dot dot dot.

And so he came to the halfling to get his money. Mission complete and all that. Victory fanfare plays. Quest exp awarded. Fireworks in the background. Only that none of that actually happened and instead it was just the boy walking up to the halfling's stall ten minutes after he had left it.

"Sir Sanchez?"

728Vintrict

The Halfling rose up from beneath the counter.

"You're back. Looks like you didn't have trouble finding him. Then again, he isn't hard to see with that red skin of his. So, did he give you anything in return?"

729themightyjello

"One item," answered the boy with honesty. "Though you never said anything about receiving payment as part of the errand so I assumed it was the tip you mentioned."

Not removing the bag from his shoulder, Anson stood by patiently with one hand on his bag's straps and the other on his sword's scabbard, properly delivering a report. Though he was young, as a Paladin he had been brought up to conduct himself seriously in his duties and this would be on exception.

"Sir Jera said to tell you that he is eager to continue working with you as long as things continue to go smoothly... Or at least that's what I understood it as."

"If there is nothing else, I have somewhere I need to be so I'll take the gold that we agreed on and be on my way."

730Vintrict

The Halfling rubbed his hands together like a greedy little guy.

"May I see this item? I'll give you your pay and send you on your way as you please."

The kid probably knew that whatever business was happening between them was a curiosity, but he was doing well in "If I didn't see it, it didn't happen."

731themightyjello

There wasn't much time that he had to spare so Anson could not afford to sit around discussing things or he would risk being late to the meeting. He thought that he had heard a train whistle a moment ago, and that meant that he was already cutting it close if Share Heathers was indeed coming in on the train.

He didn't have time to make an argument over this.

"Of course," he said after a second, slipping the bag from his shoulder and unzipping it again to pull out the smaller bag that Jera had given to him. Though he did not stop there, he opened that bag as well and, without looking at the contents, dumped the single item in that bag out onto the halfling's store counter.

732v-v

Minion blinked and looked past the containers to see the dwarf, that's what it was right? While his internal thoughts debated for split second intervals Minion took the time to take in the persons characteristics. He had such wonderful colors on, and he was close enough for the inexperienced 'adventurer to be' in order to make out all of the fine details.

Shaking his head from side to side Minion regained his sense of manners and addressed the dwarf with a bow of the head and would have extended a his hand, but trade manors might be different so he instead introduced himself.

"Wonderful, my name is Minion, and I would like to purchase some water... but," There was hesitation in his voice, it wasn't that he disliked the idea of getting free water, it was that he thought it would be rude to pass of a false impression of himself to some one. "...but all the money I have I found. Could you accept this purse," Minion raised it above the containers and jingled it again, "and return it to the original owner if you know them, and let me take use some the money in there to pay you, as I would have requested a finders fee?"

He was still much of a child in this respect, he never liked being in debt to anyone, and felt that no one would like to be in debt to him, so as a mutual understanding of debt dislikers, people would accept his absurd proposals, if for no other reason than to clear his mind, less their own. That's what it had been in Strata at least, especial that time-

Time! What?! What do you mean 'Time!' Look at the clock closer to the center of the stalls, the one that might have been used to track hours, do you see what time it says? So it does... well lets get some water then get out of here, I can suit up while walking so you're going to move on from this conversation, ok? Got it.

733Vintrict

Sanchez wasn't expecting him to just open the bag and drop the contents out like that.

"Hey, wait!" The kid, being as defiant as ever, let the pouch open and go loose, causing a red ruby to hit the counter in all its shiny glory. Quickly, the Halfling scooped it up into his hands, having it disappear beneath the counter. He was clearly angry.

"Why the hell did you do that, kid?!" He looked around left to right, making sure no one had saw that. He was frowning profusely.

"Do you realize where we are?!" He threw the bag of money on the counter, resting in its pouch.

"Just take your money and go."


The dwarf looked at the pouch of money given to him, confused by the offer. He confessed that he had found this bag of money and wanted it returned to its rightful owner, but at the same time, he wanted to use some of that money. It would have been smarter to just have taken some of the money out and pretended it was his own, but...well, the dwarf was a kind fellow. He knew when some people just were too innocent or naive for that type, so he decided he'll reward the kid, anyway.

"Go ahead. Take three bottles of water. Cleanest you will ever taste. And I'll see if I can find the owner of the lost bag. Deal?"

734themightyjello

Vintrict Wrote:

"Do you realize where we are?!"

"No, I don't." Anson answered without raising his voice or panicking like the halfling had. "Why don't you tell me where we are in words that someone like me can understand?"

He didn't realize 'where they were' but he did have a pretty good inkling that Sanchez had wanted to keep whatever was in the bag out of the public eye. Seeing that it was a ruby only made things more uncertain. Either he was concerned about having it stolen from him or he wasn't supposed to have it in the first place. Not exactly payment for a legitimate package... but even if what he had sent to Jera was a questionable substance the payment was nothing more than a gemstone.

Unless there was more to it than that.

Before anything else could be said Anson grabbed the bag of gold off the countertop and tucked it into a pouch on the side of his belt. There was no telling if pressing this guy a little harder was going to make him welch on the payment so he wanted to make sure that it was in his hands already.

"You wanted to see it, now we both have. But neither of you said anything about that belonging to you so the way I see it, it's mine until you convince me otherwise." The young Paladin leaned forward across the counter, placing his left hand down flat upon it as he did and loomed over the halfling. "So... convince me."

He didn't have time to waste doing this, but it was right in front of him so he couldn't stop now. Either Sanchez would talk, or Anson would put the fear of God into him.

735Vintrict

"Don't push your luck, kid," the Halfing responded. He didn't like this kid's tone, as if he had suddenly gained authority. If he could, he would take back the pouch of money.

"Ever heard of 'don't ask, don't tell'? Yeah, this is one of those cases."

He rubbed the tip of his nose, snappy at this point. "But let me warn you, kid. This marketplace may look all whitey tiddy right now, but you have no idea what goes on underneath it all. I don't like talking about it, but the days here are numbered. The city's economy is going to collapse soon, and all because the Tyr Donian are getting dry mines. They can only hide it for so long, but soon enough, they're going to run out of their precious resources. Now they're getting all desperate, going out and searching in forbidden areas. It won't be long before panic spreads. Then it'll be like the ole Mithril Rush of '56. Only this time, there's going to be more blood. Now, if you will, leave me be."

736v-v

Shining rays of light radiated from the ebony eyes, creating quite the paradox. Minion was beaming, and overjoyed that good natured people existed in other parts of the world as well. After the child like reaction, he exhaled slowly and regained his composure, blinking a few times to adjust his vision back to normal for fantasy.

"Thank you for your troubles. I'll be sure to recommend you to my friends. Take care."

Three bottles of water were moved from the counter of wares, into a pouch of his desert cape, into three pouches actually, the bottles couldn't all fit into one. Smiling softly, Minion nodded to the dwarf again before turning and heading in the direction that would lead him to where he was supposed to meet this person...

The bobbing head amongst a crowd of larger people, was now aware of how things went on here and managed to avoid someone bumping into him once or twice. The pertinent task at hand was getting the gauntlets on. By loosening both of the strapping, Minion was able to slip the gauntlets up past his elbows and attach the the harness that went around his torso to keep the gauntlets in place. If some one looked at only his torso, he might have looked like a dominatrix. Habit had taken over motions by now and each of the four gauntlets were attached to the harness, which would prevent him from over extending his reach and ripping his arm off by accident.

Donning the light red vest again, Minion took the desert cloak and stuffed it between one of the tighter lashings for the harness and his body, before letting it fall behind him. It wasn't the ideal way to travel with it, but it would half to do for now, as it acted as his portable home.

Stopping momentarily, Minion adjusted the cloak so that it wasn't dragging behind him, instead it now was rolled up and hung akin to where a pouch, or series of pouches might have been. Double checking that he still had all three bottles of water, which he did. Minion proceeded to where the client would be... hopefully.

737themightyjello

"..."

What could he say to that? The mines were going downhill and everyone was scraping to get what they could while they still could... even he had been hired to come here and help explore one of those forbidden areas in the hopes of finding some undiscovered vein still in the mountain. If the kobold and halfling were guilty of smuggling gemstones, there were far worse things that it could have been.

"Alright, I hear ya," he finally replied with; slinging his bag over his shoulder once more and backing off. "I'll won't give you any more trouble, but..."

Maybe there was still an opportunity to do some good in all of this.

"With things the way they are, it must be pretty competitive. If there's anyone else looking for a helper that doesn't ask any questions you'd tell me about it, wouldn't you? I wouldn't mind being grossly overpaid a few more times."

"I'll be here for a few days. See you around, Sir Sanchez."

And he was already late. The train had arrived already and Anson hurried back towards the station in the hopes that he hadn't missed meeting with Heathers.

738Vintrict

"What is taking them so...oh, here comes one of them now."

Share closed up his pad as he saw the first of his clients, Minion. He had met each of them personally before this mission, so they already knew how he looked and vice versa. However, at the same time, neither of the hired guys knew one another, unless they met prior to this.

"I see one of you made it here."

He looked about, suddenly seeing another one rushing over. Anson, he remembered he was called. He raised his hand to try to get his attention.

"Hey, you! Over here!"

That makes two.

739Sey

(( Desiiiiiiiiiii~! ))

Quote:** Wrote:

"Hey, you! Over here!"

Turning around as she heard someone call, L'uazia saw a man waving and recognized their employer. But before she glanced back to Reyin to tell him that she saw Mr. Heathers, the sage caught sight of a boy just barely older then her...

"Sweet Light!" She exclaimed, as she turned around and grabbed Reyin's arm. Pulling him in front of her and putting him between her and Anson, Lu squeaked from behind his back.

"I found Mr. Heathers!" She said, not daring to look past him. "Is there... Anyone else around him maybe? Do you see anyone?" If Reyin told her that Anson was walking over to their employer, she didn't know what she'd do...

740themightyjello

Vintrict Wrote:

"Hey, you! Over here!"

That makes two.

And more on the way... though those that were called out to didn't know that yet because they had only met with Share Heathers himself and not with the other members of the expedition. Anson and Minion would be able to identify each other now that Heathers had called out to them but as for Reyin and the incognito innocent he was with, they were still in the dark.

Anson did not shout back at Heathers but instead raised his hand in acknowledgment; weaving around a few of the other travelers who were still disembarking at the station and heading over.

"Good morning, Sir Heathers," the Paladin greeted him politely upon finally catching up, "sorry if I kept you waiting."

741v-v

Minion knew he recognized this person from somewhere, though the exact reason for this knowledge was lost to him. Noticing that another person arrived before him, a boy a few years younger than him, Minion back tracked slightly to avoid a small group of odd looking foxes that walked on two legs.

I wander what those are? I'm sure I'll find out in due time though.

Boy Wrote:

"sorry if I kept you waiting."

Minion followed suit as he came within hearing distance, and started a formal apology.

"I am sincerely sorry if I caused you any inconvenience Sir... ah. What was it again?"

Minion said blushing slightly from embarrassment. The kid was definitely taler than him.

OOC: -brain fuzzled-

742Designated Hero

((Tests are done, I can post now. My bad.))

"Well I-AHGYAD!"

Reyin didn't necessarily get dragged along, but his legs were definitely trying to play catchup with his upper body as soon as L'uazia caught notice of their employer. After about five seconds of disorientation he finally got his legs underneath him and was able to keep up with the smaller girl without much effort.

"Iunno. Looks like there might be at least one...and another kid who looks like he's...yep, so that makes two."

Reyin slowed his trot to a walk assuming he was able to get his arm free of his newfound companion. Their new employer wasn't going anywhere anytime soon, so it didn't look like there was a need to be in a hurry.

"So...this the merry adventuring company? Five of us?"

Reyin spoke on approach, but kept turning his head left and right to see if anybody else was on their way.

"Unless I'm missing somebody?"

It didn't appear that way, so Reyin stuck out his hand once he was close enough, aiming for a handshake with anyone who was willing to grant one.

"Name's Reyin Nova. Pleasure to meet all of ya."

743Vintrict

The one-eyed Share looked with his single right eye at each of his hirelings. They seemed like a bubbly sort of bunch, save for Minion who kept a lot to himself. Unlike your usual mercenaries, these four were lively and kicking. Probably young and just getting to know the life of going out and taking odd jobs. However, he could only wonder how last each of them could last. Mercenaries were notorious for becoming cold hearted and selfish. Hopefully, these four were only doing this temporarily, having higher goals in life. Something to ascend to later than just being a measly mercenary for the rest of their lives.

"Looks like all of you are here. If you will, we have a lot to do and a lot to discuss. I need two of you to pick up this container from each end and carry it. We need to get going while the day is still young. Follow me."

With no time to waste, he began his trek toward a path that was going higher up into the mountains, moving away from the busy area and into a more off-road area. The steel box was around 40 lbs and had a handle on each side of the rectangular shale for twp to pick up from.

744Sey

It was quite obvious that Lu was behind Reyin but she remained 'hidden' behind him, her hands fussing with her hood as she snuck cautious glances past his sides. She was almost positive that she'd seen Anson walking through the crowd - but then again, she hadn't seen the boy for a few months since he'd left the Temple.

With everything that was going on though, L'uazia decided not to take any chances and kept her face hidden. She was only a trainee so her holy aura was quite limited, but it did exist, and that was bound to drag up questions down the line. Contacts and hair dye can only do so much after all.

As Heathers pointed toward the container, Lu paled underneath her hood and hoped that someone else would step forward and do the heavy lifting.

745themightyjello

(( My apologies for the delayed post. I was undergoing a surgery to have my attention span removed. Good news though - the operation was a complete success! ))

v-v Wrote:

The kid was definitely taler than him.

Definitely was and would continue to be as time went on. At five-foot-eight and sixteen years, the young Paladin was not short for his age and would no doubt gain another handful of inches in the next few years. For now though, he was likely the middle member of this group with Share and Reyin above him, Minion and Lu'azia below.

Designated Hero Wrote:

"So...this the merry adventuring company? Five of us?"

Reyin spoke on approach, but kept turning his head left and right to see if anybody else was on their way.

"Unless I'm missing somebody?"

It didn't appear that way, so Reyin stuck out his hand once he was close enough, aiming for a handshake with anyone who was willing to grant one.

"Name's Reyin Nova. Pleasure to meet all of ya."

The one who took his hand was the other swordsman among their group; grasping it with a hand covered in leather and chain that was sticking out the end of an engraved silver bracer. Thin and fair-skinned with light blond hair and pale blue eyes, the boy looked as if he could have been at home surrounded by a nimbus of light; even though the aura of good that surrounded him wasn't visible normally. Despite his saintly appearance the teenage boy was still barely more than that though: wearing a pair of headphones around his neck, jeans with sneakers, and a grey hooded sweatshirt that looked as if it had been dragged down a gravel road before coming here.

"Paladin Anson Brent," replied the boy, introducing himself with a polite bow of his head as he shook Reyin's hand. "Likewise, to you and your..."

He trailed off slightly at that; tilting his head and leaning slightly to the side to glance around Reyin's shoulder at the one who was hiding behind him. It was odd, she looked somewhat familiar but he was fairly certain that he'd never seen the girl before; the world was a big place, though.

"...ladyfriend."

Vintrict Wrote:

"Looks like all of you are here. If you will, we have a lot to do and a lot to discuss. I need two of you to pick up this container from each end and carry it. We need to get going while the day is still young. Follow me."

With no time to waste, he began his trek toward a path that was going higher up into the mountains, moving away from the busy area and into a more off-road area. The steel box was around 40 lbs and had a handle on each side of the rectangular shale for twp to pick up from.

"Sir." Anson replied curtly with an affirmation. It was likely that they had a long ways to walk still and would have time for small talk later. He hadn't yet been introduced to the other two members of this group but it seemed that at least they all had youth in common... other than their grizzled financier.

With a shrug of his shoulder he slipped the straps of his blue-gray duffel bag off from it and instead grasped them in his left hand; tucking the sheathed sword he was carrying with his right between them so that both could be carried there. He then stooped down beside the box and grasped one of the handles with his right hand.

"Oi."

Of course, he was calling to Reyin. He wouldn't expect the girl to carry half this load, and between the two of them Minion was a bit runty compared to the swordsman.

746Designated Hero

"Paladin?"

Reyin arched an eyebrow, somewhat caught off guard by the title that accompanied the young man that had chosen to introduce himself first. Reyin had done a lot of hero worship in his time, and he worked under the assumption that paladins were veterans of numerous heroic campaigns.

"Guess I should be honored to work alongside someone of such an esteemed order."

Reyin may have been older by a good six or seven years, but he was still pretty new to the adventuring gig. What he lacked in experience, Reyin made up for it with a whole lot of enthusiasm.

"My lady..oh! Right, sorry. This is Saecia. Luck had it we wound up taking the same train here."

As soon as he finished the introduction, Reyin shifted the strap on his duffel bag, crossing it from his right to his left shoulder while the bag remained up against his right hip. It wasn't the most comfortable of arrangements, but at least the bag wouldn't be slipping from his shoulders while he helped carry Heathers' equipment.

747Vintrict

((I apologize for being late, too. Street Fighter 4 has had me occupied.))

With the container in tow, the five of them moved more and more away from the busy marketplace. The path they were taking was still busy with travelers and residents of the great Tyr Donian city. The real city was inside the mountain, waiting for them if they had decided to venture deeper into the marketplace, but instead, they were taking a mountain hike. Share was quiet as they walked, seeming to not have anything to say to them as of yet.

They were going to be walking for a good ten minutes until they finally came to a official rest stop, which was basically a small center where travelers could stop and rest, purchase food, use the bathroom, or any other necessity. They were practically the only ones there save for the dwarven guard, whose thumbs was in his large belt with a pistol at his side and a rifle on his back. There were three paths here: the one they just came from, one that went right, and the third going left, which went higher into the mountains. The right path led more into the civilized areas of Mithril Mountains, so that no one could get lost. The left path, however, was for the more adventurous people. It ended some ways down, allowing for anyone to go freely in any direction, but was also the most risky. You could get lost if you didn't know your way around, in addition to having little no one to protect you if you run into unexpected trouble. That was why there was a sign to inform travelers of this, warning them of the more risky left path.

Share moved off to the side, a little away from the rest stop, motioning for his party to come over.

"Well, looks like it's time to do a little briefing with you guys." His hands rested on his hips, his right eye looking them over each again. "Our destination is a day's walk away. I would have gotten us some transportation, but vehicles don't exactly help out here on this type of terrain. The dwarven town that is close to the mines is called Killit, so we'll go there to replenish our supplies before heading into them. I brought enough rations to last us for a week, waiting for us in my bag of holding here."

His right hand patted the black pouch at his right side. Though it looked only as big as a normal shoulder pouch, it held dimensionally a lot more.

"Now, the road there isn't going to be easy, so I wanted to least forewarn you guys of what we have ahead of us. But first, let's get this container out of your hands."

Share walked over to the metal box, using a key to open the lock. When he opened it, it revealed five pickaxes, each looking like they were bought right out of the store...which they were. Each one weighed about 3 lbs, yet it was odd that the metal box weighed a lot more.

"Each of you take one," he said, pulling out one of the pickaxes and sheathing it onto his back with his backpack.

748Sey

Aside from the obligatory mumbled acknowledgments and courteous bows to her employer and fellow employees Lu was as silent as a mouse behind Reyin, skittering after the taller man as he helped with the heavy lifting. Attempting to blend in with the mountain scenery as best one could wearing a white and blue jacket, the young girl was about to open her mouth and ask where all the people went before she realized that they'd reached a crossroads and saw the people stationed there.

Dwarves! She'd never met one up close before~

Momentarily ditching her attempts to blend in with the background in her excitement, Lu inched closer to the Dwarf and stared with blatant interest, her blue eyes sparkling with curiosity as Heathers spoke.

They had to do a bit of hiking, their next destination was Killit, they'd starve after a week if they got lost - that much she got while staring at the stocky guardsman as though he was the coolest thing since sliced bread.

Quote:** Wrote:

"Each of you take one," he said, pulling out one of the pickaxes and sheathing it onto his back with his backpack.

Finally pulling away her gaze and looking at what was in the box, the white mage trainee couldn't mask her incredulous stare as she tentatively reached inside the container and pulled out a pickaxe, testing the tool's weight and feel in her smooth hands. It was clear to anyone looking at Lu that she'd never held one in her life, the girl staring at the thing as though it might jump out of her hands and bite her if she swung it wrong. But she'd been hired for some reason... And so, if her employer wanted her to swing the thing and sing hi ho - for the right amount of gold - she'd do it with a smile and a crazy dwarven outfit on, to boot.

749Designated Hero

Reyin tried to be chatty during the entirety of the trip, and as long as the rest of the party reciprocated he wouldn't shut up. It was just in Reyin's nature, trying to be as friendly as possible without crossing into annoying territory. There wasn't really a lot to talk about over the course of a ten minute hike, but Reyin managed to get in a good bit about his own personal history. How his parents were rich, how his great grandfather was some sort of amazing hero, the kindly old couple that gave him a place to stay in Aekea, and this one time that he nearly broke up a famous crime syndicate.

The last story didn't really reach its conclusion before he was told to set the container down. There was some relief on Reyin's end, as the moment he put the container down he started rotating his arm in its socket, trying to relieve some of the soreness that had gathered there over the course of their little hike.

Once the crate opened up and he noticed what was inside, all Reyin could do was arch an eyebrow.

"That's it? Man...those things are heavy."

750themightyjello

(( Ah ha ha ha ha ha... I'm a month late and a dollar short. No excuses this time. ))

Reyin's stories of past adventures certainly made the lengthy hike uphill carrying a heavy metallic container seem like a marginally shorter period of torturous exertion; though it seemed that most of the others in their small group (aside from Heathers himself who would inform them of necessities from time to time) the swordsman was making himself the most interesting member so far. All that Anson could manage to elevate his status from a mere side-character was listen attentively so that Reyin's efforts were not wasted.

After a relatively short but nonetheless arduous journey the expedition leader stopped them at a crossroads and asked for the box to be put down. It was opened, and inside there were found enough pickaxes for each of them. This was a mining expedition after all, so it wasn't unexpected that they would need some way to actually dig once they got in there... still, Anson had thought that they were hired on as assistants and bodyguards for an exploratory mission and not a full-fledged dig.

"That's it? Man...those things are heavy."

With a stiff roll of his shoulder and a momentary shaking-out of the ache in his box-carrying arm, the young paladin stepped in as Heathers told them to do so and took up one of the picks with his other hand. It was heavy for sure, but not unexpectedly so considering what it was... the real problem that stuck out in his mind though was--

"Though not as heavy as this iron box, I'd wager."

Setting his duffel bag upon the ground momentarily, he unzipped it by a few inches and slid the pick shaft-wise into the bag all the way to the head like he was placing it into a carrying-case. Though he wasn't sure that he would like the answer one way or another, with a half-hearted smile and a glance at their one-eyed leader the boy still had to ask.

"Does this box serve another purpose or did we lug it all this way for your dramatic reveal?" For a moment he chuckled softly, then added, "I for one wouldn't complain if we left it to decorate the mountainside."

751Vintrict

The eye-patched employer turned his back toward the station as he crouched next to the container. His hand reached inside before pulling out the floor. A fake floor, at that, to reveal another compartment. Within sat what appeared to be dynamite, about twenty sticks of it or so of red explosive fun. He picked up one, keeping it low for the guys to see, but for the guard over yonder not to spot.

"I wouldn't have been able to pass investigation if they saw I had these in here. Where we're going, it's most likely we'll need them."

He put them back into the container. It should be lighter now with the axes out, so they won't have any problems carrying it some more.

"Let's just get this out of view of the authorities a little more before we start to stash them."

Closing the container up, he started his walk toward the left path.

"Well, let's get going. We can't waste the day away."

752themightyjello

"Aye aye, cap'm."

Anson laughed a little as he re-shouldered his bags and stooped down low again to grab the handle of the metal box. It definitely was a lot lighter without the picks in it, but a metal box is still a metal box any way you go about it. Lugging it up the rest of the mountainside would be a chore, albeit an easier one than it had been for the last leg of the journey.

753Designated Hero

"Ugh, man..."

Reyin had managed to wedge his assigned pickaxe in between his longsword's scabbard and his back. It wasn't very comfortable, but Reyin figured it was a temporary solution until he didn't need to carry around the iron box anymore. As Anson prepared to shoulder the load Reyin patted his right bicep, bent down, then grabbed a handle. It was true the thing was lighter now, but with the addition of a small amount of fatigue the box certainly could afforded to shed a few more pounds before Reyin would be happy hauling it another mile or two.

"Alright boss. Lead on."

754Sey

Fidgeting slightly in her uselessness, Lu debated fiercely with herself about offering to help; the girl's hands buried in her pockets while they clenched and unclenched. She was too weak herself to really help much and their bags would make carrying her own unbearable... But she had to be able to do something!

"Well-!" She faltered, finally looking up and seeing that they'd started walking without her. Letting out a squeak and chasing after the group, Luazia caught up after a few hurried strides and fell behind Reyin, casting cautious, anxious sidelong glances at Anson as she lost her resolve and remained silent.

755Vintrict

Share was surprised that this group was very obedient. Then again, these were young so-called mercenaries. They were still fresh to the occupation. They likely thought this was just another humble job to make your earnings. While he wouldn't mind giving them this type of experience, a job that just required some work from them and no other obligations, it was reality that such a dream will never come to be. These kids were going to be tested by the wheels of fate later on. He already knew that much.

"Alright, put it down," he said to them as they were further up the rocky path.

With distance between them and the guard post down there, he could safely open the container, taking out each stick of dynamite. Opening the black pouch at his side, he started to stick each one into it. Despite the capacity of the sticks themselves, the dimensional bag had no problem swallowing up each one. With the container finally cleaned out, he stood to his feet.

"You guys can leave the container here. From this point on, we'll be carrying our feet."

He looked to the shy girl who was keeping near the rear of the group. This had him gaze at each one of the fellows currently in this group.

"Um...if you don't mind, can you three give yourselves an introduction to one another again? This time, I will like for you to also tell your specialties. If we're going to work as a team here, I'll like for each of you to know your strengths and weaknesses. We can already tell the little gal there isn't much muscle."

756themightyjello

Anson tugged on his side of the box towards the side of the path that they were traveling on. It wouldn't do any good to leave it sitting in the middle of the road. Once they'd gotten it to a good place to set it down Anson would bend down and lower the box to the ground whenever Reyin was ready to do so and then return to the path, clenching his hand a few times to work out the stiffness in his fingers.

"Of course, sir," replied the boy seriously, reaching up to the bag straps on his left shoulder to hold them in place as he walked a few paces back down the path and then turned back, bowing to the group as a whole.

"Anson Brent, paladin of the Falician church," he said, introducing himself again as Share Heathers (am I remembering this right?) had asked. "As you might have guessed," he continued, pulling on the straps slightly to raise up the bag on his shoulder which had the hilt of a sword poking out the top of it, "I can handle a sword well enough. If this place we're going to really is a collapsed tunnel that trapped some miners years back, there might still be a few down there who didn't take too well to... you know. I can handle that well enough too."

Again he bowed and began to walk back towards the group before stopping suddenly, as if he'd remembered something, and holding out his right hand - palm up.

"Oh," added the boy with a laugh as a sphere appeared above his hand about four inches in diameter and glowing like the sun itself, "and a flashlight. I can be one of those too."

757Sey

Specialties?

Lu clammed up and stayed quiet as she scrambled for the excuses she was supposed to give, the half truths that Pirsan and Seyumi had grilled into her before she'd been allowed to even leave the grounds of Bright Valley. Her name was based off her middle name and her mother's maiden surname, it wasn't a lie if she said she was a mage, and-

themightyjello Wrote:

"Anson Brent, paladin of the Falician church,"

Her thoughts were completely derailed as her suspicions were confirmed, her feet catching on the path and nearly bumping her face into Reyin's back.

"A-a-a-ah~" Looking as though she'd seen a ghost as the boy continued his introduction, Lu's blue eyes widened like saucers as she stared unflinchingly at the sphere in his hand. No one told her that another member of the Order was going to be here!

"U-Um!" Squeaking and dropping into a low curtsy as she stared resolutely at the ground, Luazia's nerves got the best of her and the words just tumbled out of her mouth.

"Myname'sLuaziaAllandineandI'maWhiteMageintraining!" Raising her head as soon as she realized that she'd completely futzed up, the girl covered her mouth and laughed nervously, inching closer to Reyin subconsciously as though his presence would be able to take back her lapse in her disguise.

"I mean, call me Saecia! I'm a healer. And a mage in training." Flushing bright red with embarrassment, she bent over into a deep bow, the temple's formal introduction enunciated with the smoothness of drilled experience. "I'll do my best to protect and serve all of you."

... She'd totally blown her cover and she knew it.

758Designated Hero

Reyin was about ready to pipe up and introduce himself and his skillset immediately following Anson, however the girl he knew as Saecia nearly pushed him off balance, causing him to shoot a quick glance back in her direction to make sure she wasn't being attacked.

Aside from a case of identity crisis, it seemed Saecia, or...Luazillandine, whoever, was fine from a physical standpoint. Once she was done, Reyin reached up and scratched the back of his head.

"Man, I must be bringing the least to the table. As I said earlier, name's Reyin Nova. I can handle a sword okay, but that goes for most things. Guess you could call me a jack of all trades physically."

A shrug of his shoulders and Reyin dropped his hand to his side.

"That's pretty much it, I guess. How about you, Boss?"

759Vintrict

Share scratched his head as he listened to the three introduce themselves. He already knew what they were capable of, which was why he felt confident in their abilities despite their...youth. Man, they were young, unlike him.

"There's not much to know about me that you already don't know," he answered to Reyin in his gruff voice. "I'm a jeweler who has come to the mountains to claim the unclaimed. After this, I'm going to have myself a hefty fortune and you three will be walking away with some full pockets of your own. There ain't anything else to that. Let's get going. We still have a ways to walk."

Turning around, he then began down the rocky slope. Before them was the normal span of mountainous terrain. There was a lot of dips and rises with the further reaches containing the mountains rising higher into the sky. There were a few goats that could be seen on some of the hills, mainly minding their business with eating grass. But for the most part, nothing out of the ordinary.

One hour into their expedition, the sun was often being blocked out by some clouds coming in from the west. The wind was a bit more breezy than usual as the shadows of the overcast streamed across the area. Share would often stare up at the sky, then down to the folded out map in his hands as he kept his eye on the drawn out trail he drew. When they finally reached a hill, down below, they will all suddenly see a small camp of sorts with large tents set up here and there. Smoke rose from a created fireplace down there with some clothes hanging on wires. The camp appeared bigger than a normal little gathering.

"Hm. Wonder who lives there. Well, no use in passing up the opportunity for a little information on the area."

Share then proceeded down to the camp, which was clearly empty from the outside. When he got down below, he spoke out in a loud voice: "Anyone here?"

He stopped and paused, waiting for someone to come out one of the tents. But no one did. This had him move a bit further, finally looking through one of the tents.

"Excuse me..." But no one was in them. Boxes, beds, and other normal living materials were scattered inside each tent, but it seemed like no one was here. The fireplace was still smoking, showing that it was probably not long ago when someone may have ignited it. Recognizable tools that were present were shovels, chisels, and knives. And what appeared to be some animal hide hanging off a chair.

760Designated Hero

"Fair enough."

Reyin checked his gear, shoved his hands into his pockets and hunched his shoulders forward in an effort to conserve some heat the moment they started trudging along the path. Without having to carry the crate Reyin really didn't have trouble with keeping pace, even if he did tend to get a little distracted and exhibit a tendency to wander off to get a better scenic view from time to time. An hour was a long time to walk, and far be it from Reyin to be bored while he was traveling.

When they stumbled upon the campsite Reyin pulled a hand out from his pocket and shaded his eyes in spite of the clouds hanging overhead. Despite the distance Reyin could still make out smoke, but he couldn't see any people.

"Think they're all taking a siesta at the same time? Seems kinda weird that nobody's out and about for such a big camp."

Reyin was hardly the kind of person that ignored the abnormal. In fact, he even looked to get a little giddy when the mystery of the mountain camp presented itself. Whatever the other two mercenaries were there for, Reyin wasn't in it for the money. He liked adventure, and he figured any job that paid well probably had the biggest potential for adventure.

Reyin followed Share to one of the tents, but as Share simply peeked his head inside, Reyin edged his way fully into the tent, both enjoying the warmth of the living quarters and taking in the crime scene.

"You don't think these people were after the same stuff we're after, do ya?"

Reyin spoke as he kicked at a shovel with his right foot, furrowing his brow as he tried to think of all the obvious reasons for a group of people to just up and abandon a camp.

761Eternal Dirge

He had no way of telling how long the body had been there. Trapped as it was, it could have been hidden from the eyes of the world for days, years, perhaps even centuries beneath its prison of stone and wood. The rockslide that had trapped it hadn't been the thing to kill it however, that much he could tell immediately, the long shaft of one massive arrow seeming to be able to claim that honor. The shaft stuck out from the pale body 5 inches before revealing a broken end where some stray stone had broken it away, although with as thick around as the arrow was it must have been a massive stone.

The body in question was nothing so much as a pale skinned humanoid, much obscured by debris and dust but still very much a whole being. Two arms lay to either side in a relaxed position, shoulders slumped and palms up as if the creature had died in its sleep. The legs stuck out straight ahead of it half buried by smaller stones and covered in dark leather pants from some unknown creature, the markings swirling almost into stripes of brownish orange and a deeper brown of moist earth. Damion guessed when stood upright it would be near to his size, perhaps alittle smaller in bulk.

He couldn't tell what color its skin was, so obscured by the dirt and dust, but with a gentle hand he tried to clear away as much of it as he could on the beings hands. Where his black fingers touched, bone white skin was revealed to the twilight gaze of the sun and made it glimmer as if made of moonlight or silver. The elemental settled back on his heels slowly and rested his arms on his knees as he continued to gaze at the body. If not for the obvious remains of the slide, he may never have discovered the creature and it may have yet lain in its tomb.

Green eyes flicked away for amoment, rising to a portion of mountain higher up the slope in search of some cave or maybe a trail. All that greeted him was the sheer rock face of the cliff, leaving him very much in the dark as to where this creature had come from. Once again those bright lenses flicked along the body in a judging manner, focusing on the different parts that made up the whole. He had felt the hardened muscles of its body already, locked up in rigor mortis but still supple enough to flex abit beneath his strong grip. With gentle fingers he flipped hair away from the ears, running the tips along those pointed features for aminute.

It was one of the elven races apparently, but not of any kind he had ever encountered. Where other elves were slender, not given to muscularity, this creature was packed tight with corded muscles. Instead of soft hands it had callused fingers, long and graceful but seemingly more given to climbing or gripping harder surfaces than that of tree limbs. Even its face seemed harder, more thickly boned than that of its cousins.

" Where have you come from.....and where were you going?"

Damion mused softly to himself in the amber twilight, peeking over his shoulder at the sun for amoment as it slipped lower on the horizon. He had no concern for himself, the biting cold would not harm him and the lack of light would not hinder him should he decide to descend again. But his find....this he did not want to leave behind, and he needed light to investigate it completely. He moved to clear the legs, taking care when it was clear he had reached the unshod feet, long toes sticking into the air. Even it's toes and the pads of the feet were heavily callused and Damion was forced again to wonder aloud at the creatures heritage.

Once more he inspected the body, searching for breaks or damage he could not see with his own two eyes. Even with the slide that had trapped it the creature was undamaged but for minor knicks and cuts and the obvious arrow that extended from its chest. Damion discovered this extended completely through the body, a rough stone arrowhead protruding from beside a shoulderblade, the tip dark and gummy with blood.

Atleast now he knew the death had been a recent thing, Damion thought as he layed the body back against the stone wall. Once more he assumed a position of thought, leaning back on his heels to flatten his feet out in a crouched position. He knew what he wanted, knew it the longer the gazed on the mostly undamaged body. He could have been a statue, or a ghost, sitting silently infront of this dead body with eyes of glowing green. This body was perfect in its own way, but he knew nothing about it beyond what he could see.

The decision was all but made in his mind however, and at the very least he could move it for now and discover what he could later. Damion lifted the body as easily as he would lift a baby, cradling it for amoment awkwardly in his arms before slowly shifting it to his shoulder, the arrow making things infinitely more difficult than they needed to be. Damion felt the dull pressure on his left shoulder, and let the wave of despair that always came with the lack of true feeling wash over him. It surged down into his core and vanished slowly, like a raindrop in the ocean. He had become used to such feelings, the fleeting quality each one had come to possess. Anger, Happiness, sadness, each one fell down into the well of his being and was lost without the physical characteristics that they brought on.

Damion pushed such thoughts from his mind and instead chose to focus on making his way down the mountainside, setting one foot infront of the other towards what he felt as destiny and perhaps restitution.

762Maximos

Adventure!

There was nothing quite like it! Being on adventure made the air more refreshing, the food sweeter, and even the water absolutely energizing. Maximos had left Latent very early that morning after something very rare for him...a full nights sleep. He would have preferred to travel by night, but if he arrived in the village in the middle of the night the people he was coming to see might not have been very receptive.

Regardless! He was enjoying a brisk walk through sparse tree cover and up and across the uneven ground that was a mountain slope. Maximos carried small black backpack which was slung over one shoulder, and as he walked he used a very sturdy and very well crafted cane to balance himself and simply aid in the journey. Maximos had no problems walking, but the cane lent a kindly aid none the less.

The day was cool and comfortable, and Maximos had since removed his jacket and was wearing a very simple black vest, dark blue dress shirt with its sleeves rolled up to its elbows, and a black tie to match his black slacks and boots. A one foot long blade was sheathed at his back, even with his hips. He paused long enough to look up at the sun, smile, check his pocketwatch and then continue onwards whistling a upbeat tune to himself.

By mentally plotting his walk from tree to tree Maximos kept from getting lost or losing his direction. Lament was somewhere ahead higher on the slope, Durem was behind. According to the map he should find his destination somewhere in the middle, and he hoped, soon!

763Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

Adventure!

There was nothing quite like it! Being on adventure made the air more refreshing, the food sweeter, and even the water absolutely energizing. Maximos had left Latent very early that morning after something very rare for him...a full nights sleep. He would have preferred to travel by night, but if he arrived in the village in the middle of the night the people he was coming to see might not have been very receptive.

Regardless! He was enjoying a brisk walk through sparse tree cover and up and across the uneven ground that was a mountain slope. Maximos carried small black backpack which was slung over one shoulder, and as he walked he used a very sturdy and very well crafted cane to balance himself and simply aid in the journey. Maximos had no problems walking, but the cane lent a kindly aid none the less.

The day was cool and comfortable, and Maximos had since removed his jacket and was wearing a very simple black vest, dark blue dress shirt with its sleeves rolled up to its elbows, and a black tie to match his black slacks and boots. A one foot long blade was sheathed at his back, even with his hips. He paused long enough to look up at the sun, smile, check his pocketwatch and then continue onwards whistling a upbeat tune to himself.

By mentally plotting his walk from tree to tree Maximos kept from getting lost or losing his direction. Lament was somewhere ahead higher on the slope, Durem was behind. According to the map he should find his destination somewhere in the middle, and he hoped, soon!

Luckily for Maximos, his destination would find him.

"Filthy, disgusting monster!"

Along the road, Maxi would hear the sound of an old man cursing to himself. If he looked in his direction, he'd see a short old man who had to be somewhere in his late sixties. He was dressed in clothes similar to the ones that the smith Hidemitsu wore, except in darker shades of gray and black.

At first one would figure this man was a dwarf, but he was severely lacking in the beard department. Based on the sound of his voice and a glance at his appearance, Maximos would probably be able to figure that the man was Japanese.

"I traveled this far to get away from those damned monsters!" he said as he shook his pint-sized fists in the air. "But now they've followed me here!"

Maxi would also notice that the man wasn't alone. He was surrounded by a group of miners. He could figure their profession by the dirt and soot that covered their clothes and the variety of their builds. There had to have been around thirty or forty of them, mostly human with a third of them being dwarves.

"Doon't be sillae, man," said a red-bearded dwarf, "Ye honestly think somthin' like tha' came all the wee down from yer homeland just ta vex ye'?"

"It must be! I'm cursed! I just know it!" shouted the old man, "I bet that loathsome witch put some sort of curse on me! Why else would something like that be all the way out here?"

"I've seen worse things in these mountains before," said one of the human workers, "We should feel lucky we got away."

"Luck!? You call this luck!? This is my livelihood! Our livelihood! We only make so much of it each season, and now we can't even sell our best product! We can't sell anything!"

The old man began to pace back and forth even faster, holding his head in frustration.

"And now the fall season is starting," said another man who looked visibly disturbed, "We can't mine or smelt or do anything so long as that...that thing is holed up in there! I thought those things were just supposed to be nuisances!"

"They are!" shouted the old man, who by now could be assumed to be the leader of this group of miners, "They're not supposed to be this big! The small ones are a pain in the a, but this one is a big pain in the a!"

"We can't go back there!" whined a frightened miner, "It'll eat us all!"

"I think it is your fault, Toshio!," shouted a gruff-looking dwarf with black hair, "My buddy Morrak was practically swallowed whole by that creature! The lad couldn't even scream! Dwarves have enough monsters te worry aboot! Ye shoulda never come here to these mountains!"

"Now teak tha' bahck, Hargrim!" said the red-bearded dwarf from before.

"Come now," said a much older white-bearded dwarf, patting the black bearded one on the shoulder, "The man's beaten himself up quite a bi', didhenot? He couldnae helped it anymore than anyofya."

Meanwhile, the old man Toshio was on the ground, beating his fists against the earth.

"Kuso, kuso, kuso, kuso, kuso!!!"

(trans. st, st, st, st, s**t!!!)

764Maximos

Tenkai Matsumoto Wrote:

"Filthy, disgusting monster!"

And just like that, someone had Maximos' attention. He didnt know who, but he sincerely hoped they werent talking about him. He may have been walking for a few hours, but he was far from disgusting. Maximos moved toward the voices, his right eye slowly illuminated with a gentle white glow. With Eagle Vision, Maximos could see a good 50 yards ahead through the underbrush. People were talking, it looked like humans, some dwarves and another of whatever nationality Mr. Hidemitsu hailed from.

He slowed his pace and simply listened. Content to slip silently closer, and learn of this groups troubles. After a minute, Maximos could not help but smile a goofy almost childish grin from ear to ear. Here he was journeying across a mountain to a village to gather the pieces of a sword, when what should he stumble across but what could very well be villagers in need? This seemed reminiscent of something he might have read in a fantasy novel. And to be honest, he absolutely loved it.

Of course, this mean the Shadow was due to give this chance encounter the dramatic flair it required. He waited until the moment calmed and the old man, Toshio if he caught that correctly, was pounding his fist into the dirt and crying out.

"Kuso, kuso, kuso, kuso, kuso!!!" Maximos didnt know what that meant, by its context it was likely a bad thing. But then it was so close in sound to kuro, and black was certainly a good thing! Regardless, Maximos stepped approached and addressed the group.

"Good afternoon." And he took a deep and formal bow, aided slightly by his gentlemanly cane. His free hand rose as if to tip a hat which he was not currently wearing. His mismatched eyes gleamed happily from behind his black framed glasses. "You all seem to be experiencing a bit of a problem. Something about witches and monsters? Perhaps, I can offer you some aid."

765Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

"You all seem to be experiencing a bit of a problem. Something about witches and monsters? Perhaps, I can offer you some aid."

"Eh?"

Toshio looked up from the ground to see the well-dressed gentleman with a cane looking down at him.

Oh, s**t! Is he one of the buyers? Are they coming already?

Fortunately, as Maximos explained, he was not one of the smiths who routinely checked in to purchase materials. He had overheard their woes concerning their current problem and offered his aid. He must have been one of those adventuring types.

"What? Aid us? You lookin' for work, son? Can't you see we're in the middle of a crisis? I'm not hiring!"

It seemed as if Toshio was a little too caught up in his grief to think about what the sudden arrival of an adventurer portended. Obviously he hadn't lived in the Mithral Mountains long enough. Thankfully, the red-haired dwarf was much more genre-savvy.

"Easay naow, old man," said the dwarf, "I think the lad jus' wants te help us oot with our monster problem."

"Bazric's right, Toshio," said the oldest dwarf. He pointed to his single right eye, his left eye being nothing but a vertical scar across his cheek. "This eye o' mine's seen many athing, and I tell ye that these adventurin' types always have some way o' dealin' with these types-o-things."

"Huh? Wha...hm...well...alright," said the diminutive Japanese man. Hmf......this sounds like some children's manga already.

Toshio cleared his throat. "My name is Kurogane Toshio. My men and I run a steel mill just down this path."

The old man pointed towards a branching path that went off of the main road and into the mountains themselves.

"We're supposed to be preparing for the new season so that we can supply smiths with new materials. But now we can't even get to the workshop all because of my damnable--!"

"Calm doown, Calm doown!" said Bazric the red haired dwarf as he tried to snap Toshio out of it. "Wot he meant ta say is tha' we can't get back te the workshop 'cause we were attacked by a monster jus' a few dees ago."

"b*****d ate a good plenty of our miners!" said Hargrim the black-haired dwarf.

"We doon't even knoow wha' the damned theng is!"

"Chikushou!" interjected Toshio, "I told you already what it is! It's a gaki! A gaki!"

The dwarves were entirely lost on the word. In fact, most of the humans were as well. A few of the workers appeared to be Japanese, but none of them spoke up to explain. Perhaps they did not know what Toshio was talking about.

"It's a type of preta! A hungry ghost! Some poor damned soul so greedy and gluttonous that it comes back with a hunger it can never satisfy!"

"You mean loyke th' undead?" said one of the humans.

"Yeah, one of those things!" replied Toshio.

"I knew we needed a priest!" said another miner.

"Never seen zombies that big before!"

"Wazzat even a zombie?"

"It's worse than a zombie!"

"SHUT UP!" scolded Toshio.

And then they were quiet.

"Normally, gaki aren't much more than a nuisance," said one of the younger miners, a Japanese human who sounded like he knew what he was talking about. "They can't reach most of the cities, so they just stick to rural areas. A lot of them aren't any more dangerous than homeless people or bums."

"Exactly," added Toshio, "Most of them hunger for something embarassing like dog s**t or what have you. You just get a monk to shoo 'em away!"

"B-but this one eats flesh!" said another human miner, who was not Japanese, "And its huge!"

"Musta been one greedy bahstard in life," said the eldest dwarf, looking at a bloody axe in his hand. "Thing's got some thick skin, tha's for sure."

"For all I know the damn thing got bigger eating people on its way across the countryside," said Toshio. "Why one of them is here in the Mithral Mountains is beyond any possible explanation other than me being CURSED!"

Toshio may have lacked in beard, but made up for it in 'stache. For an old man, he had a lot of pep.

"Ge'tit tagether, man," said Bazric, "There een't no such carse upon ye! These lands are full o' monsters like tha'!"

"As long as it's there, we cahn't do any work," said the eldest dwarf. "Damn thing'll eat whatever gets insoide the shop, and it's too clohse to the mine. We cahn't jus' start mining if we doon't have anywhere te store our stock."

"Beast'll just start tryin' ta eat us as we pass the shop anyways," said Hargrim angrily.

"So, why are you offering us aid, son?" asked Toshio, "Lookin' for work? Down on your luck? Got a price? Who sent you? I don't have that kind of money! Got men to pay and feed! Think if I was rich I'd be wearing this?"

"Ojii-sama, please," said the Japanese human from before, placing a hand on Toshio's back to calm him down. "Please, forgive my grandfather. He's been very upset since the whole ordeal began. Can you really help us?"

766Maximos

Things like this just didnt happen nearly enough.

Maximos started off kind and studious, there was a warm smile on his face and a friendly air about his demeanor. But as the group continued, men and dwarf alike Maximos could not help but grin. That grin eventually grew into a chuckle, and finally a sort of beaming smile that showed he was perhaps gaining entirely too much enjoyment from the hard times that had befallen this group.

Could he really be blamed? Kurogane Toshio introduced himself and the grinning Maximos bowed his head very respectfully. He had no only stumbled directly upon steel workers who could possibly help him but, as the conversation continued he learned the monster that vexed them so was a menacing spirit! A creature of the otherworld, the afterworld. He could get the steel and do a little Reaper work on the side!

The Shadow did not interrupt a single soul, but his eyes and his attention bounced from speaker to speaker trying to catch all the details and information he could as quickly as it flew. Gaki. He nodded. Preta. He nodded. Chikushou? His head cocked slightly to the side and he made a mental note to ask about that, then straightened his head again and continued listening. From what he could gather it was some sort of unique brand of greedy spirit that had acquired a hunger for human flesh and tough skin. Max followed the oldest dwarfs eyes to his axe and back up to the short man, his eyes opened very wide. Very tough skin. Nothing out chopped a dwarf with an axe. This should have made a man wary, instead Maximos was almost bouncing with excitement, his formal training alone kept him from doing anything more than grinning ear to ear.

Now Toshio was very clearly energetically distraught. For a man nearing the end of his rope, he still had quite alot of life. Max felt distinctly sorry that he was putting so much blame on himself, and he was happy that the others in his group were so comforting especially Bazric...Because of that, he kept from mentioning that he personally had never seen or heard of a sort of creature in this mountain range...or anywhere. Secretly, he hoped the curse was true and he would have a chance to come back, this Gaki was beginning to sound like quite alot of fun.

"So, why are you offering us aid, son? Lookin' for work? Down on your luck? Got a price? Who sent you? I don't have that kind of money! Got men to pay and feed! Think if I was rich I'd be wearing this?" Maximos attention snapped to the old man and his eyes widened. He hadnt even listed a price yet! His hands rose up at either side in a gesture of surrender, letting his cane dangle off his thumb. He might have said something, but he doubted Toshio would let him get a word in. He even leaned back a bit as if expecting Toshio to grab the interrogation light and ask for his ID. Max didnt have an ID.

"Ojii-sama, please," Said another, calmer man, who came as something of a relief. Maximos' hands fell, and both came to rest relaxed on the cane in front of him. "Please, forgive my grandfather. He's been very upset since the whole ordeal began. Can you really help us?"

Max hand a dismissing wave of his hand and shook his head, smiling. "No apologies necessary good sir, your grandfather is actually quite astute. I was sent, and I am looking for a price. I was sent by swordsmith in a far away city to find a village between Durem and Lament and gather a certain type of steel for use in creating a sword. Attaining the steel was the set price for the commission."

His glance shifted to Toshio and back to the younger man and then he continued. "You see, it isnt my price or anything you have to pay, but a quest to attain an item to serve as a price to be paid to another."

He paused. That all made perfect sense to him.

"And yes." He bowed his head again rather formally. "I can help you, you might even say this sort of thing is my specialty."

His eye shift to Toshio, who while others were convinced this was a random wandering monster seemed equally convinced there was a curse, and had mentioned a witch. He was the perfect person to ask, "Why dont you tell me exactly how this all started."

767Tenkai Matsumoto

The old man Toshio seemed quite pleased with Maximos' respect for his elders. It was a kind of quality he wished some of his men had. Of course, a few of the men were probably his age or older, so perhaps seniority wasn't that big of a factor. But he was still the boss.

"I like your attitude, young man!" said the old smith, "Very well then. I'll tell you the story."

The past was as vivid to the old man as a well-painted picture...

"A year ago, I went with a few of the men on vacation back to Japan. I started at my home of Hiroshima in Chugoku, and gradually made our way east to Kyoto. One night I took the men out for a drink, when I found the most beautiful woman I've ever laid eyes on!" Toshio gestured with his hands in order to emphasize his story, lost in the vision in his head. "Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes the color of winter cherries! And what an awesome rack, too! We spent many nights drinking together, and she fell madly in love with me. She told me to stay with her, that she'd give me her heart, but I had to deny her. I couldn't forsake the life I had found here in Mithral. This made her so angry that she revealed her true form...a terrible, venom-spitting witch who curse me with--!!!"

"Oh for the lohv o' Magni, stop!" said the eldest dwarf, annoyed. "Tha's not what happened a'tall. Ye had a wee too many with a prostitute an' refused te pay her. We 'ad ta drag ye away from 'er b'fore she tore yer oyes out, ya sod."

"'Fraid ol' Ranulf is right, man," said Bazric, "She dinnae like tha' one bit. Think she gave ye some sort o' bug, too."

"Thar's yer soddin' curse," added Hargrim.

"She didn't look tha' pretty to me," said a random miner who must have been there.

"That bloodsucker was trying to con me, you bastards! I dare you to say that again!" shouted Toshio as his grandson held the angry old man back. The young man looked back at Maximos with a pleasing 'please forgive him' look on his face.

"I'm sorry. My grandfather has a bit of an overactive imagination," he said, muffling the old man's cantankerous comments with his free hand as he spoke, "To be honest, we really don't know why the gaki came here. It must have followed us back from Japan."

"Aye," said Ranulf, "One dey we came back from minin' ta hear the men in the workshop screamin' bloody merdur. The soddin' thing broke through the soide of th' building an jus' started eatin' them."

"It grabbed a few more of us as we came in," said Bazric, "Longes' bloody ahrms aye evar did see!"

Toshio grumbled. "We had to run for our lives, and now we can't even get back inside to get any of our supplies! Not like we can just up and move some of the stuff inside there anyway. If we can't get back to work, we're ruined!"

"...wait a minute."

It was as if the old man had overlooked what Maximos had proposed in the midst of his storytelling.

"If this thing is your specialty, you must be some sort of demon hunter like the ones I've heard about! Maybe you can take care of this damned thing so we can take back the workshop! Genius!"

"Aye, I think tha's wot 'e said, ol' man."

"I know that!" retorted the old man, rubbing his chin, "And your here looking for sword steel? If you're looking for special steel, you must be looking for our kurotamahagane. Tell me, young man...who sent you?"

768Maximos

It all started well enough, Toshio seemed pleased that Maximos had even asked and he began his mythic tale. It wasnt a very long story, but Maximos was a sucker for a good story and it wasnt hard to see that his attention entirely rapt. This was a good one, it had a far away land, it had a beautiful woman, drinks, and even love and then of course a wonderfully unexpected twist! Maximos lowered his head, and shook it woefully side to side.

"Hell hath no fury like a woman sco--" And then Ranulf cut in. Maximos cocked an eyebrow, the dwarf painted and entirely different picture. "--gypped?"

"Oh." And then Bazric chimed in, Maximos' smile turned upsidedown. "Oh my."

Next was Hargrim. The Shadow's brow twitched, his features contorted in a grimace. He found himself not sure who to feel sorry for, the woman or Toshio.

Finally a random villager with the killing blow, and Max's head just sunk all together defeated. If it were a cartoon, an over sized sweat drop would have formed beside his face. Maximos' hand weakly rose making a slight wave to dismiss the young man's apology. Maximos' face looked more apologetic than anything else, the lively although Toshio ranted, and Max found himself more than a bit sorry he had even asked.

Thankfully Toshio's grandson and Ranulf brought the story back on subject. Maximos' head began to slowly rise. It was clearly very interesting in something to have traveled so long. It had really long arms. It smashed through buildings. And wholesale ate people without any particular preference it seemed as to who. And then Toshio joined in...

...And then Toshio...restated...exactly what Maximos had just said. The Shadow's head sunk again. Part of him said this was the point where he was meant to just fall down, but he resisted. He just hunched forward, shoulder drooping and head shaking side to side, utterly defeated. His posture straightened when Toshio asked about his quest giver, his new swordsmith and said that long japanese word for the type of steel he required. It made him thing of his sword and the joy of adventuring and perked him right up.

"Yes!" The Shadow exclaimed. "Thats exactly it!"

He paused here though. Max carried a certain level of anonymity everywhere he went. And preferred to keep his dealings secret in case his enemies decided to attack his allies. And yet, after a moment of consideration...Toshio seemed harmless enough. "I was sent by a swordsmith of the Soshu School. A Mr. Hidemitsu far away in the City of Sigil. Do you know of him?"

769Tenkai Matsumoto

Toshio's eyes opened wide suddenly, as if Maximos had just struck him in the back of his head.

What!?

"Hidemitsu? Soshu school?"

Indeed, the old man recognized the name. Both names in face.

"You mean Shintogo Hidemitsu?" he asked, "Descendant of Shintogo Kunimitsu? I had heard he moved to a far off city, but I never figured it'd be Sigil..."

Toshio's expression quickly changed to one of delight. It seemed as if his luck was turning around.

"Well now! I guess I haven't been cursed after all! Having my steel used by a swordsmith in the lineage of Masamune is an honor! My boy, if you slay this beast I'll give you as much kurotamahagane as you need!"

Now everything made sense to the old man. Maximos was a rather darkly dressed man, so it was no wonder why the swordsmith that sent him wished to use the black sword steel for his work. He was probably sending him on an errand to get materials. What other reason would a man like him come looking for this steel unless he was an actual swordsmith? He was obviously a swordsman, after all.

"Alright then!" he continued, looking back to his men. "I'll be leading our guest here over to the workshop to fight the gaki. Ranulf, you come along with me. Bazric, keep the men calm while we're gone."

"Wait, ojii-sama!" said Toshio's grandson. "You're not planning to fight the monster alongside him, are you?"

"What?" the old man replied, "Of course not, Toshihisa! But I'm not going to waste time waiting here, either! Need to make sure the shop is alright!" Not to mention, should he fail, I'd like to run for my life sooner than later! "Besides, the hunter needs someone who knows about what he's facing!"

"Aye 'ave no objections," said Ranulf, "I'm tired o' sittin' with me thumb up my arse like this."

"I'm goin' with ya!" said Hargrim as he pulled a hand cannon from his belt holster. "I've got a slug with the soddin' thing's name on it."

"No, lad," said Ranulf, placing his hand on the dwarf's gun in order to ease his trigger finger. "You stay with Bazric an' help 'im keep the men tagether. Not gonna let ye do what Morrak did an' get yerself kelled."

Hargrim begrudgingly obeyed, his face wrinkled in frustration. As much as he wanted to get revenge, he couldn't bring himself to disobey Ranulf. It seemed as if the old dwarf was well respected for his wisdom.

"He's right," said Toshio, "If you get angry again and try something foolish you'll only get in the hunter's way."

"Ojiisama, let me go in your place," he said, "If anything were to happen-"

"If anything were to happen, you'd be in charge, you fool!" the old man interrupted, "Which is exactly why you're staying with the men to help Hargrim and Bazric. The young don't throw away their lives for the old! Don't you know how this works?"

Normally, large groups of men would take all their young, able-bodied members and form a party in order to slay a monster. But in a case like this, they'd only be getting in Maximos' way. Hargrim's judgement was clouded by his anger, and in spite of his intelligence, Toshihisa was dead weight. Valuable dead weight at that, since he was Toshio's grandson.

Toshio, on the other hand, was still the boss, and knew just as much as his grandson about the monster they faced. Ranulf was a seasoned veteran, and much more strategic than the hot-headed Hargrim. They were the best choices to act as guides for Maximos.

"Are you ready, hunt--" said Toshio before cutting himself off, "Wait a moment...what's your name, sonny?"

770Maximos

Well that was certainly a much more spirited reaction than Maximos was expecting! Here he had thought he found a quite swordsmith in a large magical city with a very unique opinion on his craft. But the way Toshio reacted made him seem like something of a celebrity! And yet, as far as Maximos could remember in his small interaction with Hidemitsu the man had never acted like a celebrity. Even noting his apparently prestigious lineage he did so very non-chalantly.

"You mean Shintogo Hidemitsu?" Toshio asked, "Descendant of Shintogo Kunimitsu? I had heard he moved to a far off city, but I never figured it'd be Sigil..."

Maximos' reaction pretty happened on its own. There was just no other thing Maximos could think to do when it came to the subject of Hidemitsu. The Shadow smirked, he shrugged casually, and then he said, "Or...something like that."

And somewhere he imagined Hidemitsu was proud.

Toshio offered him his precious steel, but this was beyond that now. Now a scene was playing out. It dealt with sacrifice, courage, vengeance...and the desire to not sit around with ones thumb in uncomfortable places. To be honest, Maximos would have liked the dwarf company if only because he had always been impressed by dwarves and their famed stalwart nature and yet...the tone in which the name Morrak was brought up set Maximos against the entire idea.

Word by word, step by step, the Shadow was frowning and the frown was growing. All this talk of sacrifice and not coming back made him distinctly unhappy. It was noble, and foolish. And once Toshio finally spoke up and said...

"If anything were to happen, you'd be in charge, you fool!" the old man interrupted, "Which is exactly why you're staying with the men to help Hargrim and Bazric. The young don't throw away their lives for the old! Don't you know how this works?"

...Maximos was forced to speak up. He nodded his head to the old man, and then stepped forward raising up both hands even with his shoulders and spoke a single sentence in a rather determined voice. "Enough of that. No one else is sacrificing anything to this spirit."

Maximos' voice was not mean or demanding. It was just determined and confident. He had the tone of a man talking about the sun rising or falling, there was zero doubt just fact. He was about an inch away from the point where the hero puts his hands on his hips and lets his cloak and hair blow dramatically in the wind. He looked at Toshihisa and said, "Your grandfather is right. That is the natural order of things. But, I promise you he will return..."

And then he paused, his face quirked, he scratched the side of his head and then immediately editted his previous statement. "Unless we stumble across another courtesan and he refuses to pay. I promise nothing then."

At which point he promptly turned to Ranulf, nothing but respect in Maximos' mismatched eyes. "Sir Ranulf, I ask only that if it should get past me you keep a stern eye on Toshio."

And finally, he addressed Toshio smiling from ear to ear and nodded, then bowed as if before a King or Lord and said. "Maximos. Maximos Lucillien Dark, at your service. Please lead the way."

771Tenkai Matsumoto

Toshihisa smiled with relief at Maximos' words. He could tell that the hunter wouldn't let anything bad happen to his grandfather. Toshio was pleased not at the promise of protection, but his confidence and gumption. He hoped Toshihisa could develop the same spirit someday.

"Ye not be worryin' 'bout that, lad," replied Ranulf, looking at him with his good eye. "Aye'll keep the ol' beardless goat from interferin'."

"What was that!?" shouted the old man, "If that blasted thing gets anywhere near me, I'm runnin' for it! No way in hell am I interfering!"

Toshio quickly regained his composure, clearing his throat. It wasn't every day that a young man had the manners to bow to him like that.

"Well then, Mr. Maximos Dark...follow me," he said, gesturing down the path.

With that, Toshio started on his way up the hill towards the mountain pass. Ranulf put the smaller bearded axe back into his belt and hefted a large double-headed labrys onto his shoulder, following closely behind.

With Maximos following them, the two old men would lead the shadow through the pass, twisting and turning as they went between the mountains. It wad only about fifteen minutes of walking until they came upon a clearing in between the mountainsides. There Maximos would see a large warehouse-styled building of iron and wood nearby a large cave, its entrance held up by dwarven scaffolding. This must have been the mine that they used to harvest their materials.

Most noticeable, of course, was the giant hole in the broadside of the warehouse. Based on the direction of the broken pieces of the wall, the monster had broke in from the outside. They wouldn't be able to see inside the opening from the angle they were standing, but they wouldn't need to. They'd be able to hear and smell well enough to tell that something was inside.

Ghahlgghll...aahhghcrnchh-crrnchh-mnnchh..uuhi-...mmmhrrmghhhll...

Indeed, there was a revolting stench wafting in the breeze from the inside of the shop. It was a mix of rotten flesh and garbage, and unless Maximos had a sensitive nose it'd be hard to tell whether the odor came from the beast or its victims. He'd also hear horrible sounds...gut-wrenching gurgles and slurping noises that echoed busily from the inside of the workshop.

Whatever was inside that workshop, it was eating.

"It's right in there!" said Toshio in shouted whispers, pointing frantically at the hole in the wall. "Go ahead, son! Slay the damn thing!"

"Wei'll be right over there," said Ranulf, pointing over at an outcropping of rocks at the opposite side of the clearing. It would give them a good enough view inside the warehouse without being in plain sight. "Doon't worry. Aye'll watch yer back."

772Maximos

And without another word, Maximos followed.

The trip passed by in a blink. It wasnt very long to begin with, but the closer they got, the more excited Maximos became, the more he let his mind wander on sword techniques, styles, and defenses when dealing with large flesh eating beasts sporting natural armor. Letting his mind wander let the already short journey fly by. He might have been stuck in a self-styled reverie until Ranulf or Toshio called his attention, but before either man could speak Maximos was struck by that smell.

Maximos did not have a sensitive nose per-say, he had no heightened olfactory ability but at the same time Maximos was not used to the raw smell of such pungent waste. The dead Maximos dealt with were usually fresh, or alternatively so dead they had nothing left to rot. This struck the Shadow like a physical blow, Toshio and Ranulf would be able to see him actually falter back a step and cover his nose with the back of his hand. Maximos felt his trail mix and roast rabbit from this morning burn its way back up his throat and to the back of his mouth before he forcibly swallowed it back down.

Ghahlgghll...aahhghcrnchh-crrnchh-mnnchh..uuhi-...mmmhrrmghhhll...

His brow furrowed, his eyes sharped and his hand lowered. Determination filled his face and posture as he stood upright and stepped forward in front of both men and toward the warehouse. He knew the smell of death, and the sound of flesh being torn and consumed. He eyed the gaping whole in the building with fierce eyes.

"It's right in there!" said Toshio in shouted whispers, pointing frantically at the hole in the wall. "Go ahead, son! Slay the damn thing!"

"Wei'll be right over there," said Ranulf, pointing over at an outcropping of rocks at the opposite side of the clearing. It would give them a good enough view inside the warehouse without being in plain sight. "Doon't worry. Aye'll watch yer back."

Maximos nodded and took a firm and resolved step forward. He held his right hand out to his right side and dropped something from his palm. It was a black gem roughly an inch in diameter and flat and before it could reach the ground there was a loud snapping sound, like a bone popping.. Maximos' shadow curled beneath him, twisted and writhed and then shot forward a black shape, a rough elongated thing that swallowed the stone and flew right into his hand then stopped cold. With its sudden halt blackness flew from it like excess paint and what was left was a jet black sword, approximately four feet in length, shimmering like polished obsidian. The original black gem was visible at the center of its hilt. So armed, Maximos flipped his cane and slipped it behind his back and through a loop in his small backpack where it neatly rest.

The Shadow did not say another word, he lift the sword so that it rest on his right shoulder and with a visible sense of purpose practically marched the rest of the way to the gaping whole in the warehouse wall. He wasnt sure what sights were going to befall him, or smells, or worse, but with absolutely no fear of any of these he took one solid step into building and called out to whatever monstrosity lie inside. "Lunch is over fiend, I'll give you one chance to seek your meal elsewhere or I promise you, your life is forfeit."

He was, perhaps, having a bit too much fun playing the Hero.

773Tenkai Matsumoto

Toshio and Ranulf watched as Maximos worked his strange arts to conjure his weapon. If there was any doubt about it before, it had all been washed away. Maximos was definitely one of those strange slayer-types who used odd magics to fight against monsters and other types of creatures. Perhaps he really was just the man for the job.

"Lunch is over fiend, I'll give you one chance to seek your meal elsewhere or I promise you, your life is forfeit."

Truly these were bold and heroic words. Words that the hungry ghost couldn't comprehend.

Within the workshop, Maximos would be able to see the source of the horrible stench and ghastly noises. The floor of the workshop was littered with dismembered corpses, the stinging copper odor of rotten blood hanging in the air with the scent of all the other metals. There, feasting on the remains of an unlucky human was a large mass of flesh, colored in a putrid purple hue reminiscent of livor mortis.

It was gigantic, sitting well over 20 feet tall. It barely fit inside the warehouse. With its back to Maxi, it was hard to tell what kind of form the monster had, but its muscular structure implied something humanoid. Its bony spine protruded from its skin as if it was going to burst out. A filthy, tattered loincloth barely covered the creature's waist area, but hid just enough to spare Maximos the displeasure of losing his lunch.

As Maximos called out, the gaki began to turn around, letting out a horrific moan.

"HHHaaaaraaaahheeetttt--aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh...!!!"

(I'm hungry!)

As it turned around, Maximos would get a good look at how truly horrific the gaki was.

Indeed it was of a humanoid shape, but its proportions were horribly off. Its torso was completely emaciated, far worse than any starving beggar that still drew breath. Its ribs were so visible through its skin that a few of them were actually sticking out, exposing the bone. This was entirely in contrast to the monster's gut. It was huge and swollen as if the monster was morbidly obese, weighing it down as if it were shackled. Its arms and legs were long and sinewy with giant hands and feet. Said hands still clutched the corpses of the miners it had been feasting on.

The most horrific sight of all was the gaki's head. It was slightly larger than it should have been for its torso, and even larger compared to its long, thin neck. It craned its neck out, its full length being three times as long as the normal proportion it would have been for a human body. At the end of that neck was a head that may as well have been a skull were it not for the skin covering it. It had a stubby nose and a massive, heavy-looking brow that nearly overshadowed its red eyes. Long white hair hung from the sides of its balding head and chin as if it were the hair of a corpse. Blood stained its emaciated jaws, lined with teeth with chunks of flesh stuck in them. Bony, horn-like protrusions stuck out of its brow, jawline, cheekbones, and other areas on its arms, legs and backs from under the skin.

Once again the gaki spoke, its neck convulsing as if it were trying to vomit the words out.

"Ch-ch...ch-choooocolaaaate...I can't find the chooocolaaate!"

Even after speaking, the hungry ghost didn't stop bobbing its head. It looked as if it really was sick...

774Maximos

Alright, the Gaki won.

Of all the things he had faced in this world, the next, and a few others this creature was...beyond the shadow of a doubt the grossest thing Max had ever faced. He had seen death, he had seen gore. Blood and viscera came with being a flesh eating creature such as what Maximos was. The dissected and ruined miners had the same effect on Max red paint would have on a normal individual. But the Gaki itself...

...it wasnt horrible, in the way that it was deformed or mishappen though it was certainly that. Its that the creature was so very disgusting. Beyond the smell was its gaunt face and body, the way its bones protruded through its skin, its nearly decomposed mockery of the human form. It moved without the ferocity and grace of a predator. It waded through the cess around it like a child might wade through mud, thoughtlessly. Maximos was immediately faced with the very really difficulty, that was keeping his face stoic and not displaying to the dwarf and elderly man a way back how completely and totally repulsed he was and how very much he wanted to run off to a shower right here and now.

Maximos felt his stomach lurch, he tasted the salty tang of the trail mix he had eaten earlier revisited, and swallowed it down a second time.

The creature didnt seem to hear him, or rather it didnt respond in a way he understood it just squealed something loud and tragic. But most notably to the sword wielding hero of this little quest...it didnt attack. It had burst through the wall with some sort of fervor for flesh and here was Maximos a full bodied, living meal...and it didnt even try to bite.

Maybe it was because he had lived his life as such a killer, maybe it was because his hands were so blood stained, but Maximos found more and more with age and wisdom that came with it that sometimes...just sometimes, the most issue thing that screams for something to be put down and slashed to bloody ribbons and in truth can be resolved without so much as lifting a sword. Max couldnt say that was what this was, but this Gaki's reactions made him look at the situation a bit more objectively.

It had killed and eaten a bunch of men, but lots of predators did that. Was that a crime? No, not all the time. It was horrifically hideous and disgusting. Was that a crime? At this degree it probably should have been, but no it wasnt. And then the Gaki said something.

"Ch-ch...ch-choooocolaaaate...I can't find the chooocolaaate!"

And as much as Maximos wanted to dash into the warehouse and begin a flurry of steel and blood and stink...he couldnt. Not if there was another way.

He remembered what Toshio said about little Gaki's eating dog droppings, and he sincerely hoped that that wasnt the "chocolate" the monster was talking about. But to be sure, he reached backwards and undid the second zipper down from the backpacks face without even looking. He had reached in there so many times during the journey he knew it by instinct.

Trail Mix usually consists of nuts, fruits, and bits of...chocolate. Anyone who knew Maximos knew he had a sweet tooth, he always brought more. An extra bag or two of chocolate chips, which he pulled free from the bag, sliced open along the edge of his sword as he switched hands, and then held out with his right hand.

This was a spiritual creature made into a physical problem. But from experience Maximos knew that spirit issues were rarely ever handled physically. Or through force. Sometimes something needed to by physically done but the action was usually more of a tribute or symbolism. Maybe a greedy spirit just needed to experience honest charity? The Shadow let out a sigh, if this worked...excellent, if not he was about to feel very silly.

Holding the bag out to the monster he drew in a short, sharp breath, winced at the stench and said, "Here. Take it and leave."

775Tenkai Matsumoto

The gaki stared curiously at the offering of trail mix and chocolate chips that Maxi was holding out to him. It started sniffing the air, as if to catch the scent of whatever the reaper was holding out for him.

Unfortunately, there was no delight in the gaki's face. The chocolate that Maximos held out to him was not the "chocolate" the creature was searching for. Fortunately, odds were likely it wasn't the other kind of "chocolate" Maxi was thinking about. Why would a creature like this come all this way for something that could be found anywhere else?

Poor Maxi...had the gaki actually accepted the chocolate, that simple act of compassion might have had some sort of effect. But those methods were most effective on smaller, more pitiful hungry ghosts. With a beast so hungry, it probably would have tried eating the chocolate anyway. Of course, it'd also probably try to eat Maximos' hand with it, so perhaps it was for the best.

But best would be pushing it.

Rather than showing displeasure or rage, the gaki simply continued to bob its head. It looked somewhat reminiscent of this...but far from cute.

What happened next was what would probably be one of the worst things to ever happen to Maximos.

With all the subtlety of a train wreck, the gaki's neck elongated fully once more, whipping its head forward and jaws wide open as it projectile vomited the most disgusting green stomach bile ever seen.

HURRRGGGHHHAAAARRRBBBBLLLLLL!!!

It sprayed like a fire hose, spilling the bright green sludge wherever the stream hit. Chunks of digested flesh and bone came with it, straight from the ghastly creature's stomach contents. It hit the ground about seven feet in front of Maximos, trailing its way toward him quickly as the gaki's head tilted back, altering the trajectory.

If there was any instinct in the shadow's mind, it would scream for him to not get any of that stuff on him. The bile that hit the ground was already steaming and hissing, as if it was eating away at the ground like acid.

776Maximos

Was it nodding? Maybe it wanted the chocolate but couldnt understand him? It dawned on him slowly with the last few undulations of its head. Abject horror spread across his face, pulling his mouth into a tight frown and opening his eyes as wide as they could open.

"...no." He did not speak the word so much as his mouth hung open slightly and it fell past his lips.

There was absolutely no subtlety in what came next. It whipped its head and opened its mouth and wretched for something truly vile. It was green like every sour milk and moldy vegetable Max had even seen. Green like the scum on the bottom of a still body of water. Green like dead flesh after those first precarious months when repose is no longer gentle. And there were things launched with it. Ugly, squishy bits of unrecognizable meat and bone.

For a moment, Maximos only defense was to stare at the oncoming stream and say, "No."

As if by will alone he could make it stop and let his understanding of reality no long encompass something like this. And then, the stream splashed down seven feet in front of him and began immediately eating at everything it touched and moving...towards him. This was not accidental although disgusting puke, this was an attack. In the span of a heartbeat, all semblance of mercy on Maximos' face utterly vanished.

What was left, with the stream a mere two feet away was a cold pair of mismatched eyes staring down the Gaki. Without a moment to spare, Maximos swung his right fist up as if uppercutting the empty air. The shadows blacked as deep as ink around his feet and the burst upwards like the tip of a spear following the motion of his fist, up and slightly over his head. Maximos had created a sort of shadow hood, which took the brunt of the acidic spray and diverted it off to either side and behind him like an umbrella. He could feel his shadowy protection being eroded away, within moments it would burn through and spill all over him. Maximos didnt plan for this to last that long.

The Shadow tossed the chocolate chips backward and outside the warehouse, he leaned forward, placing one foot behind the other in something like a runners starting stance, with his sword held in both hands and out to his right side and softly said. "And now you have to die."

Twwweeeeeeee-BOOM!

The sound of Maximos' jet boots priming, and igniting. Such a short burst would have never been enough to let him fly or carry him across a great distance, but for here it was more than enough. Maximos launched forward in a streak of black traced with streams of purple and navy blue, just a foot or two off the ground. The shadow umbrella he had used to shield himself from the acidic stream parted like a curtain to let its creator soar past. Like a dodging a fire hose, Maximos went under and then around the wet stream.

Instead of dashing straight at the Gaki, he advanced diagonally at the warehouse wall. Maximos feet struck the vertical surface and via Shadow Walk sunk into small pools of black allowing Maximos to sprint forward as fast as his feet could carry him, running along the wall as if it were as solid a footing and leaving wet black footprints in his wake. If all went according to plan, Maximos meant to race up to and beside the Gaki, hoping to take advantage of what were possibly a set of equally decomposed reflexes, leap from the wall into the air and chop his sword down with both hands at its elongated neck. Beheading, to Maximos' knowledge, killed most things.

If, of course, he could cut it.

777Tenkai Matsumoto

From the looks of things, the gaki didn't have very quick reflexes in the way it reacted to Maximos' sudden speed. After all, it did seem like one severely overgrown zombie, didn't it? While it was busy losing its lunch, the Shadow was already flanking it with a triangle jump off of the side wall.

As Maximos came in from the side, the gaki had already stopped puking. With Maximos suddenly vanished without any trace of his body being melted into goo, it was obvious that his attack had missed.

However, even ghoulish creatures like the gaki had some manner of reflex. With its arm already in the way, the creature raised the limb as if it were cowering in order to protect its neck. Its forearm took the bite of Maxi's blade instead.

Putrid black blood weeped from the shallow wound caused by Maximos' sword. One would think that the blade would have gone straight through the limb and lopped it right off. Instead, the blade cut through flesh and stuck into the bone, held in place.

"Uhhhuuuuhh...it-...ite-..."

The gaki appeared to be in pain, letting out a quivering whimper before...

"IIITEEEEEEEEYYYYOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"

(It huuuuurrts!)

Soon it would dawn upon Maximos why Ranulf had so much difficulty cutting the beast. Soon after the blade struck, two long, sharp bones shot out of the monster's radius and ulna along the forearm. It seemed as if the bones in its arms were sturdy and hard, like some sort of weapon. After eating so much human flesh, it was more than just a normal gaki.

FWCRSSHH!!!

With a swing of its arm, the gaki parried Maximos away and off of its forearm as if to swat him away or shake him off. It seemed as if the hungry ghost's monstrous size gave it equally monstrous strength, ripping through the wall of the warehouse as it swung. With Maximos' blade against the bone, there was no way he could be injured by the gaki's strike.

But the force would be enough to fling him through the wall as it tore away...

"Gaaahh! My workshop!" exclaimed Toshio, horrified by the sight.

"We got warse things te worry aboot now!" shouted Ranulf in response.

"Hurry! We have to get around to the other side!"

Toshio and Ranulf carefully made their way around counter-clockwise, trying to get a view of the other side of the workshop. They needed to make sure Maximos was okay before they did anything next.

Meanwhile, the gaki was already tearing the wall away, making its way out of the workshop and into the open. It wasn't finished with Maximos yet.

"They all tasted like chocolate...where do they keep the chocolate!?!?"

778Maximos

Well that wasnt good. That wasnt good at all.

Maximos was expecting the soft give of flesh. But he should have known better, no man alive can out chop a Dwarf. The sight of black blood rolling from the would like some sort of spoiled and spilled ichor did not put a satisfying feeling in Maximos. The Shadow felt a weight deep in his gut, pulling his stomach to the ground, as the realization settled things had just gone wrong, very wrong. This discomfort only grew as the Gaki's eyes like giant glistening and rotted eggs rolled in his direction and it let out a ear piercing screech of a sound.

What came next was a blur. Maximos saw the dim, dark, and bloody scene inside the warehouse rush by in a blur of dark colors. His back slammed viciously into the wall of the warehouse and then, with a sharp groan of iron and thin steel Maximos felt the wall give and break. Gritting his teeth and clenching his fist was all he could do to keep his sword from flying out of his hands. Light poured in around him in white streaks and slices. Fresh air mixed with the scent of rot and decay, and Maximos was privy to the sight of two bone white protrusions, which had burst from the monster's arm flashing by in front of him. Brilliant in the sunlight before fading into the dark as the creature ended its motion growing smaller and smaller, and smaller still as Maximos was hurled backwards through the air.

The ground came with an unpleasant thud, and the uncomfortable sting of a bar pressing across his back as a very sturdy cane laced through a loop in his back pack dug into his spine. Maximos reacted out of instinct before thought. Skidding back along the mountain turf, Maximos brought his legs up and over his head, shoving off his shoulders and effectively flipping in place. As he came to a stop Maximos was no longer sliding backwards along the ground with feet toward the Gaki, but was in something of a three point stance with his face toward the creature, his left hand pressed into the soil and nothing short of a scowl on his face.

Maximos, quickly stood. Too quickly. The blood rushed to his head and the effects of being flung through a wall and across the battlefield, to then flip and land, caught up with him. He staggered forward a bit, his body swaying like a drunk and then shook his head and steeled himself.

Priorities first, Maximos switched his sword to his right hand and slipped his backpack off tossing it far back behind him and hopefully out of harm's way. His foe was already tearing through the warehouse walls and advancing.

"They all tasted like chocolate...where do they keep the chocolate!?!?"

"I have it!" Maximos called out, thudding his sword gripping fist against this chest and then thrusting his right arm out and pointing his sword directly at the Gaki. He lift his left arm up, his fist balled tight, indigo sparks danced along his knuckles and then suddenly his fist open. A black stones fell from his hand in a similar manner to the way the first stone had before Maximos entered the warehouse. Another sharp snap was heard, and then soaring from the shadows pooled at Maximos' feet another sword burst into being. Unlike the first blade, this one did not fly into Maximos open palm but instead hovered in front of it on the air. Absolutely nothing gripped it, it simply hovered beside Maximos as if resting on some invisible sword rack. "I have all that you need..."

Maximos slid his right foot forward along the gritty sand. His eyes slanted with focus. His breathing evened. His arm was firm and steady. He wasnt going to make the same mistake twice. This creature did not just eat people, it absorbed them as part of its grotesque self. But if its bones were so hard...this time Maximos had a plan, a small smile curled the corner of his lips as he said, "...come and claim it, pitiful beast."

779Tenkai Matsumoto

The gaki seemed angered by Maximos' taunting. It really believed he had the "chocolate" based on what he had been saying. Facetiousness and metaphors were above its current level of intellect.

"Giiive it to meeeeeeeee!!!"

And thus the gaki lumbered forward on its hands and feet, the long lanky limbs carrying it quickly. The shambling monstrosity slobbered as it charged, its putrid tongue wagging to and fro from its decrepit jaw. It wouldn't be long before the monster was within striking range, rearing its long right arm back with palm outstretched. He swung it down, aiming to squash Maximos under his grotesque phalanges.

Meanwhile, Toshio and Ranulf had moved to where they could see the battle. They listened to the gaki's ramblings about chocolate, which went completely over their heads. Ranulf didn't particularly care for what the monster had to say. It was probably driven insane by hunger. Toshio, on the other hand, knew more about the apparition than the dwarf. Stories of creatures like that were part of his upbringing, and soon enough the meaning of the creature's words became clear.

"They tasted like chocolate?" he muttered to himself. That was when it hit him.

"WAH!" he shouted as his eyes bugged out. Ranulf actually jumped.

"For the lo' of...will ye keep yer soddin' voice doown? Ye'll git us kelled!" scolded the wise old dwarf.

"I know what the gaki is after!" said Toshio, "It's so simple I'm ashamed of myself! I have to tell the hunter! He can use it to defeat the gaki!"

"What? 'Re you sehrious? Ye can't talk to him noow, he's fightin' the-"

Toshio was nothing but a dust cloud hovering next to the dwarf, having scuttled off to the side right after he finished speaking. The old man sure could scuttle.

Ranulf groaned. "Why ye gotta go n' do tha'?"

780Maximos

That was exactly what he wanted, Maximos wanted the Gaki angry, hungry, insane with it, he wanted what little thought capacity it had beyond hunger to be occupied with hunger making it less capable of surprising him and...well, flinging him through any more buildings. As for this repeated mention of chocolate...so much as he assumed it was something more meaningful than a random obsession. And yet, he had already tried to offer it chocolate and if it meant the other kind, Maximos had no intentions of digging up a septic system. His disgusting quota for this month had been more than filled.

Now, it was time for business.

He could hear Ranulf and Toshio's distant voices behind him, but the details of their words were lost. In Maximos' experience concentrating on something other than the gigantic, rotting, flesh eating, monstrosity bearing down upon you as it assumes you are or have the object of its single most largest desire, was one of the leading causes of adventurer death. Maximos was patient, his body hunched forward slightly, his right hand tight on the handle of his sword, and a look of steely determination in his mismatched eyes as they bore down on the shambling horror about to assault him.

The creatures massive hand came down, and even in its shadow it seemed that the darkness around Maximos' feet was deeper and inkier than natural. A breath from having his face crushed under rotted skin, Maximos dove forward. His free hand landing on the mountain soil as he rolled over his shoulder attempting to quickly close space with the creature and attack. From what he could see, it had extra layers of bone but its flesh could still part. As such, Maximos was sure he just needed to attack an area with more meat and less bone.

With any luck, by rolling in, Maximos had placed himself near its bulbous gut. He swung two slashes. His right arm slashed left, and his left arm swung to the right directing the hovering blade to perform a mirrored slash, hopefully drawing a nice X across the Gaki's stomach and gutting it outright.

Maximos' boots whirred, ready to blast backwards and away should a torrential downpour of stomach nastiness attempt to flood over him should he be successful.

781Tenkai Matsumoto

With its large hand hitting nothing but the ground, the large, meaty stomach of the gaki was wide open for attack. Maximos' blades struck home on the monster, leaving a large cross-shaped gash in its gut. Blood spurted from the wound and towards Maximos in a disgusting gout. It wasn't acidic like the creature's bile, but by no means was it pleasant in its stinging, coppery smell. It let out a whining moan as its massive forward momentum caused it to pole-vault over Maximos with its arm and tumble upon landing, rolling away from the Shadow.

Maximos had the right idea attacking the Gaki's stomach, the source of its pain and suffering. The strike had indeed caused it a decent amount of pain. But in contrast to the decrepit, famished-looking areas everywhere else on its body, it's waist area was rather corpulent. It may not have had iron skin, but the fat and muscle was thick and cushioning. It dampened the blow enough to keep it from being disemboweled, but it left a trail of blood in its wake.

"Uuuuuoooooaaaaaaaggghhlllhhlll!!"

The damage only fueled the gaki's hunger and rage, needing to feed in order to regain its strength. Maximos was a very speedy little man by the creature's observations, and if the gaki was going to get it's meal, he'd have to keep Maximos pinned down.

With its right arm pointed towards Maximos, there was a sudden cracking noise, the sound of bones snapping and wrenching...

FFTOOM!!

...and the sharp bones jutting out of its arm suddenly shot out like harpoons, fired by a strong muscle spasm. The bones traveled fast, aiming to impale Maximos and stick him to whatever surface it pinned him on.

"Oh crap!" shouted Toshio, stopping his careful advance along the rocks to duck and cover in fear. "Fire in the hole!"

782Maximos

Blood, no matter how putrescent, carried with it the warm wet feeling of success. Maximos pressed his lips together into a flat line and did nothing to divert or dodge as the rancid substance spewed from the X slash he had made on the Gaki's belly and over his face and shoulders. The blade had cut, and yet not as fully as he might have hoped. There was something of a dullness to the motion, like slicing a thick chunk of rubber rather then soft and supple meat. And yet it had screamed a great deal.

Maximos, with streaks of bad blood dripping down his face and staining his eye with a salty tang, was already turning to move with his foe. The Gaki was rolling away up and over and Maximos meant to pursue. To press the attack until it moved no longer, soft meaty parts were next. Or many, just maybe he could get it a position where he could severe that long and emaciated neck.

Max rolled the sword in his right hand around his wrist then raised it toward the beast while he lowered his left and signaled for the hovering sword to float beside his arm, pointing forward like an notched arrow. Maximos snapped his fingers and the violet and indigo sparks began to dance along the length of the blade. He watched the creature lift its arm, he stepping forward when he hear a sound he did not recognize...

FFTOOM!!

Quickly followed by a sound he did recognize.

"Oh crap!"

If this had been a job. If this had been a mission or a random encounter with a monster, Maximos would not have cared. But the Shadow had given his word. And without ones word they were nothing. Toshio's voice indicated he was way closer than Max had expected, way closer than he should have been. Instinctively, the Shadow stopped his advance and spun on the ball of his feet to look back. He turned just in time to hear...

"Fire in the hole!" And see Toshio duck and cover in fear. He also turned just in time to have his back facing the bony projectiles meant to the impale him to the ground. Maximos was saved only by the fact that he had infact turned, albeit not nearly far enough. A single bone spine struck his back at an awkward angle mid turn, the force caused Maximos' body to jerk and the spine to tear a long path from the high on his back down to this left shoulder, before it impaled the ground stained with fresh red blood. Max's body was forced to the left by the impact, his balance was lost, and the Shadow fell landing flat on his rump, facing the bloodthirsty Gaki as the second bone spear impaled the earth somewhere around the first.

"Noct damnit Toshio! Your supposed to be with Ranulf!" Maximos shouted, staring up at the Gaki's hungry eyes, momentarily prone. Max still gripped a sword in his right hand, while his left arm hung limp and bloody at his side with its fingers twitching, while the once hovering sword who's surface was still alive with sparks unmoving on the floor in front of it. "This is no place for an old man!"

Even knocked on his rump, Maximos held his sword threateningly toward the creature, lengths and flashes of pain moving across his back and left arm. He was not giving an inch, but the next move belonged to the Gaki.

783Tenkai Matsumoto

Surprisingly, Toshio ignored the shouts of "old man" this time around. He had more important things to say.

"It's the steel!" shouted Toshio, "The granite that makes up the iron sand! That's what the gaki hungers!"

That was why the Gaki had followed Toshio all the way from Japan and eaten his miners. They all had residue from the mines and the forge on their clothes. The "chocolate" that the beast hungered for was the very mineral that Toshio used to make his precious kurotamahagane.

Now that he was near the cave entrance, Toshio hurriedly scraped at the ground like a little dog digging up dirt. There were mining supplies tossed every which way from the first time the gaki surprised him. Sure enough, a fist-sized chunk of black rock was found amidst the rubble, sparkling with bits of minerals within. Toshio held it up and shouted...

"Here! This is what you want, you horrible beast! Come and--UAGH!"

Toshio was abruptly scooped up by Ranulf's strong arms, having been close behind. The old man may have been slippery, but nothing would keep him from running once the dwarf had his hands on him.

"What'n tha name'a Odin're you doin', ya sod!?" he said as he ran away with Toshio. Meanwhile, Toshio continued to hold the black rock up above his head, taunting to Gaki.

The hungry ghost's eyes were drawn away from Maximos as Toshio shouted at him. It sniffed the air, the mingling scent of black granite and the two wold men hitting its olfactory senses hard. Saliva dripped from its gaping maw.

"Ch-chocolaaate...."

It whined and moaned, completely forgetting about the wounded Maximos as it chased after the two fleeing miners. Dwarves were not meant for speed, but that wasn't nearly a problem now thanks to Maximos. With the wound on its stomach still bleeding, the gaki was clutching its gut to keep itself together. It was practically dragging itself with its free arm, albeit furiously so. Even a bleeding gash in its stomach wouldn't keep it from its hunger.

Not only did this give Maximos ample time to recover himself, but it left the Gaki wide open.

"Do it now!" shouted Toshio, "Strike the beast down!"

It seemed that as foolish as Toshio's actions were, there was method to his madness. He wanted to use the beast's hunger against it, as a bit of payback for the pain it had caused his men. It was now up to Maximos to be the sword of retribution.

784Maximos

The humongous undead creature was still, staring and drool. Maximos knew he had to get to his feet, and fast. Instinctively he rolled to his left, the side not holding a sword and pushed...and then flopped back down to the dirt as pain wracked across his back and down his arm, balling up at his shoulder which simply refused to move.

There Maximos lay under a drooling and distracted monstrosity, blood stained his left sleeve, and trickled down across his palm and between his fingers in crimson rivulets. A second black sword lie just inches from his inert grip, sparking with energy and taunting him. The Gaki was open, he only had to cut it, but down on the ground the sword in his right hand simply could not reach.

The creature was lumbering away, toward Toshio, toward Ranulf. Maximos had to move, if he didnt those two would die, his promise would be broken. And that, he could not allow.

Maximos gritted his teeth and furrowed his brow. At his back, the frayed and torn edges of his jacket began to writhe and move of their own accord. Threads swirled and spun and stretched down into his wound and across the tear in his flesh. The blood dripping down his hand grew darker, closer to a sort of burgundy, or the red of wine, and then finally he began to bled jet black until the bleeding stopped all together.

The Gaki was already most of the way to grizzled old Dwarf and lively old man, Maximos barely had time. With a renewed sort of determination, he shoved off his left arm, grabbed the sparking sword, and broke into a sprint. Black blood sprayed with each motion of the wounded arm, but Maximos seemed uneffected. Was he healed? No. But he didnt have time for the luxury of healing or injury, shadows played and pulled in his arm to make the limb work like a puppeteer.

He had one chance, and he had to strike true.

Maximos raced up behind the Gaki and then leapt into the air, powerful legs carrying him up and over the beast's back. He tucked his legs in to his chest, and flicked both of his arms outwards to either side flinging both of his swords out to either side so that the Shadow looked every bit like a falcon swooping down to scoop up prey. The swords stopped at either side of the Gaki, hovering in the open air as if it were some sort of solid thing, Maximos flew just just inches over the Gaki's head, and then attacked in one swift series of motions.

He brought both of his arms forward and across his chest, the swords reacted immediately whizzing from their stationary posts on either side of the creature toward it. Each sword flew like a black arrow, aiming to pierce the supple spots in the monsters elongated neck. Maximos could see its warped and deformed vertebrae and aimed to cut both swords into the space between a single pair. One sword was sparking with energy, the other was not. The moment the two swords struck home Maximos would snap his fingers and the sparking sword, hopefully now buried in the Gaki's neck would explode with all the concussion force (and only concussion force) of a stick of violet, blue, and indigo dynamite.

This, all timed so that, as the above occurred Maximos would be right over the gigantic undead's bald head and able to thrust both his feet down in a stomp and fire off his jet boots at point black into its skull. Maximos knew the creature was tough. With any luck, that would be enough to sever its head and send it crashing into the ground like a gigantic undead watermelon.

Decapitation, to Maximos' knowledge, killed just about everything. Maximos didnt say another word, there was no time too. The multicolored explosion, and the beasts splattered head as he landed in or on it, would be commentary enough.

785Tenkai Matsumoto

KSHNNNK!

"Guuhhik--!!"

Maximos' aim was somewhat true, and with the now slow-moving gaki completely distracted, it was an easy target. The first sword hit the monster's neck, but the movement of its head caused it to tear through the side of it rather than stab into the vertebrae itself. The second, energized sword, on the other hand, lodged itself right in between the disks. The force of the stabbing alone was enough to make it fall forward, pinning it down to the ground.

And with the snap of Maximos' fingers...

BODOM!

...the energy inside the blade was released in a concussive burst, blowing the neck apart. Maximos' stomping legs sent the gaki's head into the ground once more, but with the powerful burst of the Shadow's jet boots, the head was entirely blown away. It's skull was resilient enough to not shatter on impact, but that didn't keep it from being launched like a marble. The impact broke its jaw, its slobbering tongue hanging out like a dead worm. It's putrid blood was splattered everywhere, leaking from its shattered neck.

Even as the head rolled on the ground, it continued to moan incoherently out of unsatisfied hunger. Its body fidgeted and spasmed, the movements slowly getting weaker and weaker. The creature still "lived", but for all intents and purposes...it was finished.

Toshio and Ranulf looked on, speechless for a moment. Soon enough, the old man's expression changed from that of surprise and awe to ecstatic joy. He dropped the rock he was holding and started jumping up and down in the way only a little old man could.

"It's dead! It's dead!" he exclaimed, "The blasted thing's dead! I'm gonna go dance on its goddamn carcass!"

Toshio was immediately stopped by two meaty palms landing on his shoulder. Ranulf would have none of the old man's shenanigans.

"Aye'll have none-a yer shenaningans!" he said.

But indeed, even Ranulf was happy of Maximos' success. He was a bit more careful than the overly-excited Toshio, but the old dwarf smiled like a pint-sized Santa Claus.

"Ya did good, lad."

"Ojii-samaaaa!"

In the distance, Toshihisa's voice could be heard calling out for his grandfather. Sure enough, the lanky Japanese man was hustling up the mountainside, with the entire mining crew in tow. The two other dwarves, Bazric and Hargrim, were also with them.

Of course, this made Toshio furious.

"Toshihisa!" he shouted, "What do you think you're doing!? Why are all the men with you? I told you to wait at the front of the pass!"

Toshihisa stopped, catching his breath. He seemed to have been in a hurry to get through the pass.

"I-I know," he said, panting heavily as he tried to catch his breath. "I didn't...-huff-...want to get in the way. We weren't going to get too close, but we couldn't just sit there not knowing what was going on. We could hear the battle as we got closer to the shop."

"He's roight," said Bazric, "We also met another traveler tha' was headin' doown the road. Toshihisa told'm 'bout the monster n' he said tha' it needed some kinda propar exarcism. 'Said he wouldn't intarfere with the hunter's wark."

"That's right," nodded Toshihisa, "I told him about the gaki, and I knew he'd know something about it. He appears to be a monk."

No doubt such words would start ringing a bell in Maximos' head once he head heard them. No sooner did Toshihisa finish saying the word "monk" that the crowd of miners started to rustle and part down the middle. Making his way through the crowd was a familiar sight...a relatively young man dressed in the robes and kesa of a Buddhist monk, carrying a shakujo in one armor-clad hand and a bowl of white rice in the other.

"Maximos?" said Tenkai with an expression of surprise across his face, "You're the hunter they told me about?"

786Eternal Dirge

He never had figured out what the original purpose to the training grounds had been, not in his year there or the subsequent times he had thought to look back on his time here. The building layout was like that of a Monastic orders grounds, with a central building used for most of their work and an outlying building set up for a place to sleep and eat with a section set aside for a small vegetable garden. The entire compound, if it could be called that, was hardly big enough for 4 people to live in if it had been set up for a house and yet it had seemed the perfect size for Damion and his master to train.

Even as he walked up the last of the steps into the clouded realm of his youth Damion could still pick out the indents and cracks where a fall had been halted abruptly by the ground or an attack had missed. The grey stone of the grounds were pitted like the surface of the moon with those kind of dents, new ones evident only by the harsh edges they had or the fact that they were there at all given the nature of the students here. Just as he had before the elemental had climbed the mountain side in the dark and risked life and limb to come to a place he had once called home. He had used the old signs to guide him, a tree set up so that its pointed tip led the way down a side trail, the claw mark of the master gouging its way through the ground a waypoint on the long stairwell.

Damion stopped at the meagre gate, just two statues set 5 feet apart from each other really with no real boundaries to guard despite their fighting positions. He breathed deep of the crisp mountain air, taking in the smell of food cooking, the smell of sweat not far distant, and the generally pleasant scent of pine trees freshly felled to provide the whisp of smoke that rose into the dawn lit sky. His bare hand reached out to rub the rain smoothed knee of the left statue and marvel at the feel of realistic muscles that bunched there, never quite diminished by the weathering of the ages.

The training hall itself was a small, squat little building with no walls and no doors, more like a patio really, that pushed itself against the mountain-side and the cave mouth therein. A rough wooden floor covered the space between what could be called an entrance to the cave mouth and if one looked close enough you could see where the sliding and stomping of countless feet had worn smooth the unfinished wood and left small dimples there that corresponded with kata's. He shifted his gaze from the place of training to the hovel off to the side, a one room affair that housed the student that undoubtedly resided within, the clothe windows rolled down to guard against the chill mountain air.

He smiled at that, remembering how he had not been allowed to do so, trained simply to weather the elements and strengthen his body through the simple suffering of his body. As it was, he had not followed that precept, wearing long pants and a long sleeve hooded affair made of wool to keep warm in the dark night of the mountain.

" Master?"

His voice carried across the mostly empty space well, pitched just right so that it echoed down the cave mouth like a mimic, bouncing back to him like a whisper yet undoubtedly carrying deeper into the darkness like a shout. He took no further steps into the realm and contented himself with standing beside the figure that he used to resemble, his human figure mearely a disguise for the beast that lurked in his heart and mind. The wind tugged at his long hair, blowing the cables of hair against his back like writhing serpents.

787Maximos

Maximos couldnt see through his own explosion, and so he landed cautiously, poised as if ready to strike again. He heard shuffling and some incoherent rambling, It still moved, but he couldnt imagine its head would be much of a threat. He grinned from ear to ear. His shoulder burned fiercely, but the pain was smothered by the elation of victory, and as soon as Toshio moved for the corpse Max's hands were already flying forward to intercept him, thankfully Ranulf beat him to the punch. Clearly, Ranulf would have none of the old man's shenanigans.

"Aye'll have none-a yer shenaningans!" he said.

"He'll have none of your shenanigans." Max added, wagging a finger at the old man like a parent stopping a child from digging in the cookie jar before dinner.

"Ya did good, lad." Max's eyes met the dwarf and he smiled wide and nodded. Maximos was perhaps more proud than he should have been, it had been quite some time since he simply slayed a monster to help villagers. He found himself overcome by a sort of nostalgia. "I'm glad I could be of service."

"Ojii-samaaaa!"

That wasnt right, that entire group should have been way back on the path! Max turned, and then catching sight of Toshio's furious expression simply fell silent and let the moment play out, wearing an amused expression.

A monk? Maximos knew a monk. Just one. But it really couldnt be that monk. But someone definitely needed to put this thing to rest for good. And then the crowd parted, and Maximos' eyes opened extra wide in cue with his smile which stretched across his face as far as it could. It was that monk!

"Maximos?" said Tenkai with an expression of surprise across his face, "You're the hunter they told me about?"

"Its a part time hobby." Maximos replied with a laugh, stepping immediately forward and holding out his hand, offering a handshake. "And your the monk they told me about? What a surprise! Its great to see you Mr. Matsumoto!"

Maximos was all smiles and laughter...and then he noticed the bowl of white rice in Tenkai's hand. He immediately broke eye contact and set both of his mismatched eyes on it. He didnt remember passing any rice shops or huts or vendors on the mountain road. That could only mean one thing. "Tenkai, they fed you?! Goodness! All I have to my name, is dried fruit and trail mix!"

He turned back to Toshio, patting his stomach with his free hand, "Mr. Toshio, I feel we must renogtiate my contract. I too, would like a bowl of rice."

Maximos was not seriously offended of course. But, monster hunting was difficult work, and he had worked up something of an appetite.

788Tenkai Matsumoto

For a moment Tenkai would pause, as Maximos stretched out his hand for a friendly handshake. He almost instinctively reached forward with his right hand, but stopped once he realized it was carrying his shakujo. He then thought of his left, only to stop himself once he remembered he was carrying a bowl of rice. He stood there for a second or two with a stumped look on his face before shouldering his staff so that he could receive the handshake with his right hand.

But as soon as Maximos set his eyes on the bowl of rice, Tenkai quickly pulled away.

"Ah ah ah!" he said, making damn well sure Maximos didn't pounce all over it. "This isn't for you, or for me. It's for the gaki."

Tenkai was sure Maximos would be confused by this concept, so he would need to explain on his way to the gaki in question. Meanwhile, Toshio began laughing at Maximos' request, trying to contain himself.

"Kid, after what you just did, I'd give you a whole bucket of rice!" said the old man.

"No worries, lad," said Bazric, stepping away from the other miners, "We'll make sure yer fed. But we didn't give tha' to the monk."

"Yeah," added Toshihisa, "The monk had a bag of rice with him when we stopped him. All he asked us to do was cook it."

Tenkai stopped just a few feet away from the decapitated gaki, its putrid blood leaking out onto the ground.

"Yare, yare..." said Tenkai. "You sure did a number on this one, Maximos. I haven't seen gaki this big in a long time. He must have been a very greedy soul in life."

Tenkai proceeded slowly, with the bowl of rice in hand.

"Various kinds of preta, or hungry ghosts, live in this world of ours," said Tenkai, "You could consider vampires and other undead to be creatures of the same path, but they have key differences. They aren't created from transmitted curses, diseases or necromancy. They're born from a person's own greed and jealousy as they pass through the Samsara, the cycle of rebirth. I guess you could say it works a lot like normal ghosts...except with a physical body."

As Tenkai approached, the still "living" gaki groaned in his presence. Its eyes darted around anxiously before looking at the monk and the Shadow with an expression of fear and suffering.

"Look at how it continues to move, Maxi," he continued. "Look at how it continued to suffer. Smaller gaki would normally have perished and returned to their own realm after such an assault, but the intense hunger has cursed this one deeply. Hunger anchors it to the world of the living, keeping it alive even though its body is broken."

Tenkai looked as if he had gone dangerously close to the gaki, but with the monster's jaw being broken there was no way it could possibly shut is jaws to bite him. The monk stood unafraid before the creature, his experience with them evident by his own apparent knowledge.

"Buddhists perform a ritual known as segaki, or the feeding of hungry ghosts, with hope that they might release creatures like the gaki from their suffering. There's a lot more to the ritual, but in this case we have neither the time nor a fully-fledged Buddhist priest."

In spite of the fact that Tenkai was considered a monk, he didn't consider himself the kind of person to lead large ceremonies in the same way that a priest would hold Mass, or as a monk would hold a traditional Buddhist ritual. Tenkai was of a more eccumenical sort. However, this position made him very well suited for the task he set out to do in life, and releasing the gaki from its torment was one of them.

Tenkai held the bowl of rice over the gaping maw of the shattered beast, closed his eyes and prayed.

"May all beings be equally fed and satisfied," he said in his own words before his voice lowered into a dull hum as he mumbled a mantra, consecrating the rice.

"No maku saraba tata gyata baro kitei on san bara san bara un...No maku soro baya tata gyataya tanyata on soro soro hara soro hara soro sowaka..."

He then dumped the entirety of the bowl's contents into the gaki's mouth. Although it could not possibly digest the food with its neck severed, the meager portion of rice was simply a symbolic reagent in Tenkai's abbreviated ritual.

With this action done, Tenkai made a prayer gesture with his right hand as he held the bowl in his left, his head lowered in quiet meditation. There was a stirring in the air, and Maximos would probably be able to sense some change in the spiritual atmosphere. The gaki's strained moaning stuttered for a moment, as if cut off by some abrupt change in sensation.

Soon, parts of the monster's emaciated carcass kindled with blue embers that gradually grew into a roaring fire. Rather than roaring in pain, the gaki let out a peaceful sigh as its eyes turned back into its head. The purifying flames enveloped its entire body and head, consuming the pain and suffering that it contained.

In moments, the body of the gaki had burned to ash, quietly carried away by the wind. The holy fire dissipated with it, until not a trace of the monster remained.

"May you be released from Gakidou (The Path of Hungry Ghosts) and find peace."

Toshio, his grandson, Ranulf and the rest of the miners fell silent at the solemnity of the sight. After a moment of silence, Toshio turned to his men.

"Go gather up the bodies and clean up the workshop," he said with somewhat of a grim tone to his voice, "We'll set up a funeral pyre for them before getting to work on repairs."

With the exorcism completed, Tenkai walked over to Maximos.

"So...part time hobby, is it?" he said with a half-smile. He wanted to be jocular, but it was hard to do so after such a somber moment.

789Maximos

The dejected look on Maximos' face was damned near childish. Like a little boy having the cookie jar snatched away. Max's hands lingered after the bowl, but only for a second, until Tenkai explained that the rice wasnt for either of them. And of course, Toshio added there would be more later.

Maximos' hunger, however, was quickly replaced with curiosity. Tenkai just wanted the rice cooked? But for the Gaki? Max distinctly remembered offering it chocolate and it tried to puke on him and melt him into fluids. How could rice...but then Tenkai was already over by the creature and Maximos was following suit, watching intently and standing just a few steps behind.

"Yare, yare..." said Tenkai. "You sure did a number on this one, Maximos. I haven't seen gaki this big in a long time. He must have been a very greedy soul in life."

"I...well he put up quite a fight." And then a slight pause and, "You've seen this sort of beast before?"

Maximos had to immediately respect the samurai monk's bravery. He approached the creature without fear, or hesitation, just care. And as he spoke, like any good student, Maximos cued in on his every word. He heard the beast grown, but Tenkai didnt look afraid and so Maximos made no defensive or offensive action, he just listened.

What Tenkai was presenting was the very opening, the very start of a wholly different understanding of the afterlife, or rather a different point of view. Unsettled spirits lingering was nothing new, but the forms they took...

...needless to say it was fascinating.

Look at how it continues to move, Maxi," Tenkai continued. Maximos stepped up closer to the monk, leaning over and into the creatures eyes. Wracked with pain and fear, he almost felt sorry for it. He might have regretted his actions, if he did not then remember the massacred workers splattered across the walls like so much chunky paint. "Look at how it continued to suffer. Smaller gaki would normally have perished and returned to their own realm after such an assault, but the intense hunger has cursed this one deeply. Hunger anchors it to the world of the living, keeping it alive even though its body is broken."

It took a moment, for the Shadow to balance out the emotions that were disgusted with the creature and righteous indignant with it, versus those that pitied it. But a breath or so after Tenkai explained why the creature was still here Maximos softly added, "...Can...it be freed?"

Truly, the monk was unafraid. Fear, after all was the lingering sensation of the unknown and dangerous. Tenkai, Maximos imagined, understood the risks and such entirely. Experience gave him bravery, and wisdom. By simply witnessing this ritual, Max was privy to a whole knew culture. A new expansion to his proverbial horizons. Maximos watched, silently. The symbolism was clear. Freely feeding a greedy soul. There were well wishes, and then words, words Maximos did not at all understand.

And then unearthly fire. For some of certain faiths, fire was evil, a symbol of dark beings and magic. And yet here, it seemed to represent something entirely else. Peace. Purification. Burning away what had gone wrong and letting the soul pass on like so much ash on the wind. To say Maximos was impressed would be a gross understatement. He stood watching as the last embers faded, until Tenkai spoke and broke him from his momentary entrancement.

"So...part time hobby, is it?" Maximos smiled, an embarassed and partial sort of smile and scratched the back of his head. "Ahh, you know my shame. Part-time heroics. Its something I've dabbled in since my youth. But I've never seen anything like this...this that you've just done was amazing."

At which point the Shadow gestured to where the Gaki once was a moment ago and said. "The words, if you dont mind me asking Tenkai, what were the words you chanted before giving it the rice? Can...anyone perform this ritual, or must you have special training?"

790Tenkai Matsumoto

Tenkai was taken aback with a bit of surprise at Maximos' words. He never considered what he did to be "amazing". Maybe peculiar to those who didn't know of magic, of which Maximos was clearly not one of. Maximos owned a magic shop. He had probably seen things Tenkai had only dreamed of. And yet, somehow he found what Tenkai did to be amazing.

The monk smiled, realizing that no matter how much one could experience, there was always something new to see.

"Well, I wouldn't call it as remarkable a feat as actually fighting against one of these creatures," he replied.

Incidentally, Tenkai's little display had apparently piqued Maximos' curiosity. There was no reason not to indulge him.

"It was a mantra," he said, "A chant, much like the ones used in other forms of consecration like the Holy Sacraments. I'll admit, it's only a part of a longer set of mantras in traditional segaki, but the purpose is more important than the specifics. They are a focal point for my faith and spirituality, which allowed me to perform the exorcism."

Tenkai looked back upon the remains of the Gaki. "I'm by no means an expert," he said, running a hand through his hair as if to remind himself his head was not shaven. "My faith is somewhat different compared to other Buddhists, but at its core its suitable for exorcism. Still, my area of expertise lies...errr...elsewhere. If you hadn't weakened the gaki, it probably would have been more complicated."

He turned back to Maxi, scratching the back of his head. "So I guess to answer your question...yes, I guess you would need some sort of special training, if you consider the ways of a holy man special." Of course, it probably helped that Tenkai had more spiritual power than your average human, which made up for what he lacked in being a complete Buddhist monk.

"Of course, if you meant segaki in general, I guess just about anyone can do that. Outside of my practical application, it's a way for people to remember the dead and show compassion for the souls of the---"

"I hate to interrupt your theology lesson, monk," Toshio interjected, "But I've got some business to discuss with the hunter. Of course, you're welcome to stay."

"Oh...eheh...yes, well, you are right," said Tenkai, somewhat sheepish, "I do tend to go on for quite a bit. I don't want to keep you two from your business, but I will not turn down your hospitality, either."

"Good, good! Come, let's get you two fed once we're done cleaning things up."

--------------------SCENE WIPE------------------------------

Some time later, the sun had started to set and twilight fell upon the Mithral Mountains. From the distance, one could see a light nestled between the mountains near the old mine. It was the light of a great funeral pyre, where the miners paid their respects to their fallen brothers. Their memory would remain, but the nightmare of that day had burned to ash and scattered to the wind.

With their mourning settled, the busy miners and craftsmen had set about rebuilding their damaged workshop. Of course, like most dwarves, the miners couldn't mourn on an empty stomach. The humans among the lot were of no exception. Soon it was time to eat, and Toshio led the shadow and the monk over to the living quarters.

"It's a shame, really," he said, leading them over to a stone-wrought staircase carved into the side of the workshop adjacent to the mountainside. "If the gaki hadn't been so large, we might have been able to get past it and take refuge in the living quarters."

"It couldn't be helped, ojii-sama," said Toshihisa, "There was too much chaos."

"Yes, I suppose so."

It was a few flights down until they came upon an unexpectedly spacious hall carved out the inside of the mountain. It looked like how one would expect an inn to be, with two floors and multiple rooms. These rooms were the living quarters of the miners, and altogether presented a surprisingly cozy atmosphere.

"Toshihisa, go help Bazric in preparing dinner," said Toshio. "I want a whole tub of white rice for the hunter. Will you be having anything, monk?"

"I'll just settle for a bowl of rice," replied Tenkai, "Thank you."

At the end of the hall was a sight that was quite unexpected in the obvious dwarven setting. It was a room carved in the stone wall partitioned by sliding doors, much like the ones someone would expect in a Japanese home. Once passing inside, it was almost as if they weren't even under the mountain anymore, from the sliding walls to the tatami mat floor. Toshio took a seat on one of the flat pillows upon the floor, offering a seat to his two guests. Ranulf followed them inside, taking a seat on the floor at the side.

"Your food should be ready shortly," said the old man, "In the meantime, we have some things to discuss." He gestured his fingers back and forth between himself and Maximos as he said this. Shortly after, he reached into his pockets and produced another chunk of glossy black metal. It looked more like a shiny black rock with nooks and crannies than a chunk of ore.

"I believe you came here looking for my steel, have you not?"

791Maximos

This was turning out to be quite the rewarding day!

Oh sure, Maximos had seen spirits removed and exorcised even, but not like this. It was the methodology of the thing. And in truth, this entire culture to which Tenkai and Toshio and these men were involved, was fascinating to him. He had never seen anything of its kind before! As Tenkai explained, Maximos was as attentive as a child mesmerized by story. And then Toshio interrupted, and Maximos all but actually said 'Aww'. And yet it was written across his face. And yet, business was business and he composed himself accordingly. Beside. Food.


As the mourning began, Maximos let his presence fall into obscurity. He did not bother, or involve himself with the mourners unless they approached him. This was not out of disrespect, but rather respect. He simply did not wish to destroy the moment and intrude in any possible way. He could tell Toshio was beating himself for the events, and while he could understand the pain he wanted very much to reassure the man there was nothing he could have done. Thankfully Toshihisa did that.

This entire facility was wonderfully designed. It ran into the mountain and yet was still spacious and rather cozy. And then they were led to a distinctly cultured room. Mat floors, sliding walls, flat pillows. This was all exceedingly stylish, and yet in a style Maximos had never seen before. To say the room fascinated him was an understatement. And he stood up, until Toshio sat and Maximos suddenly understood the purpose of the pillows and attempted to mimic the form in which Toshio sat.

Max nodded. Food most definitely sounded like an excellent plan. A tub of it sounded even better. But, just as Toshio stated, there was business afoot and Maximos gave the man his undivided attention and a stout nod. He set his matched eyes directly on the older's and replied in a most stately manner. "Yes sir, indeed I have. Is that..."

Maximos gestured forward to the black rock in Toshio's hand. "...is that the black jewel steel?"

792Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

Maximos gestured forward to the black rock in Toshio's hand. "...is that the black jewel steel?"

The old man nodded.

"Yes it is," he said, turning the strange rock-like metal 180 degrees back and forth. "This little marvel is my claim to fame around here."

He placed it on the floor in front of him for Maximos to look at and inspect.

"I know that tamahagane is the secret behind authentic nihontou," said Tenkai, rubbing his chin. "But I've never seen this variety before."

Tenkai had seen black katana before, but they were usually forged by alternate means in order to achieve that color. Sometimes they were simply painted with non-reflective coating like KA-BAR knives for stealth purposes. Other times they were made of a completely different metal entirely, forged by some other process. It was the first time he had seen a chunk of tamahagane that was simply pitch black.

"I wouldn't be surprised," said Toshio. "This 'kurotamahagane' is practically my trademark. Perhaps I should tell you the story of how it came to be..."

"You see," the old man continued, "Tamahagane in its rawest form is actually of poor quality. We smiths smelt iron sand and charcoal in a large clay tatara in order to produce it. Out of each steel bloom, only a fraction of it is useable for swordsmithing. These small chunks of steel are the result of that effort."

Toshio smirked.

"Hmhmhmhm...I know what you're thinking. Hard to believe that such good swords come from such poor raw materials? That's the beauty of swordcrafting...overcoming the impurities in the steel and making something of high quality out of something that isn't. Quite a rags to riches sort of thing, wouldn't ya say?"

"I guess it would appear so," said Tenkai, in addition to whatever Maximos would say. He found the old man's demeanor pleasing.

"Of course. But these days the demand for good Japanese swords is higher than the supply. People have had to look for more sources of iron sand and smelt more tamahagane. I was one of them, of course. My travels had taken me all the way to these here Mithral Mountains, in search of new materials."

"You see, iron sand comes from many different sources and varieties, but the most useful variety is called 'masa'. It comes from the mountains, broken down from pieces of granite containing small amounts of titanium and iron. In my journeys, I sought out similar sources of granite and other kinds of rock with titanium magnetite and ferro-titanium composition."

"Aye," Ranulf chimed in, "These moountains are full of all sortsa rich matehrials. We dwarves have been usin' em fer centuries."

"Indeed," continued Toshio. "In fact, that was how I met Ranulf and the other dwarves. They aided me in exploring the mines, in search of sources of iron sand. That was when I came across this."

Toshio produced a pouch from inside his shirt and emptied the contents in front of them. It was filled with a pitch black colored sand that sparkled much like the piece of kurotamahagane.

"We found iron sand deposits from the mountainside leading into one of the caves, which was full of huge chunks of black granite. Of course, I couldn't simply assume that it was good for making swords just by looking at it. So I took a handful, rubbed it between my hands and sprinkled it over an open flame." The old man made the appropriate gestures to illustrate his point. "It's a method to test out good iron sand. If it crackles and pops while in the flames, then the sand is of great quality. This particular kind of iron sand practically shot out of the fire! I knew we had found something good. All I needed to do was smelt it and try it out. I let Ranulf do the honors."

Toshio gestured to the dwarf, and Ranulf produced a small single-edged bearded axe from his side. It was as black as night, lustrous and pearly like the chunk of steel Toshio had shown them.

"Hey lad. Catch."

Ranulf lobbed the axe in a slow underhand toss towards Maximos so that the edge would remain facing away from him, like he was giving him a softball. Indeed, the axe looked light enough that catching it would be no problem. Little did Maximos know that the axe would feel as if it weighed three times as much as it should have, a point the dwarf was trying to emphasize.

"It really isn't any heavier than an axe of its size, but its actual weight and mass means nothing," continued Toshio. "In the hand, it feels like something much heavier than what it should be, as if it had its own force of gravity."

793Maximos

It was about now that Maximos felt ignorant.

He had wielded a sword for so very long, and yet in this moment while Toshio spoke of steel quality and material, Maximos realized he had paid a serious disservice to those who create swords. Though he could perhaps write a small book about how to wield a sword he knew shamefully little about its creation. Thankfully, Toshio was not so detailed as to lose the Shadow in explanation or alternatively to leave the Shadow so curious as to bog the story down with his additional questions.

Iron sand, charcoal, steel blooms, and the truth that really made sword crafter's shine. That men and women over heat and hammer could turn these simple elements into beautiful, even deadly steel. Sometimes even into legend. Rags to riches?

"Truly." Maximos added, a sort of awe on his tone. "It is the very definition of the phrase."

And then the story began to come together. How did a few humans of a distant culture manage to work beside dwarves? The hunt for masa, supplies, ingredients, exploring the dangerous mountain and mines together. All of these had forged a bond. And then this! Black powder that sparkled like the ore Toshio had shown earlier. Maximos was intrigued to say the least, his eyes moving from the sand to the ore, to Toshio and Ranulf. These were the pieces and together what did they make? And then...

"Hey lad. Catch."

Maximos instinctively turned, and reached out his hand. It was a light weapon, single edged, like a hatcher really. And then the moment he caught it, it felt as it immediately tried to bury itself in the earth. The weapon immediately sank, and it took Maximos quickly reaching out his other hand to support the first to make up fort the sudden weight shift. He balanced the weapon across both hands and stared at it as if it were some sort of new and amazing thing. And then, as Toshio explained the kind of magic at work, Maximos still in awe added. "But...how?"

794Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

"But...how?"

"No' a soddin' clue," said the dwarf.

"Hmhmhm...what he said," continued Toshio. "The parent rock that iron sand comes from is brought up from the Earth's mantle by volcanic activity. I don't know what sort of eruption brought this rock to the surface, but I wouldn't be surprised if its causes were...unnatural. Just like the steel you hold in your hand."

Suddenly, Toshihisa entered the room.

"I've finished up heating the steel, ojii-sama," he said.

"Ah, yes, yes, well done," said the old man as he slowly stood up. "If you'll excuse me, I'll be right back."

Just as Toshio stepped out of the room with his grandson, the red-bearded dwarf Bazric entered carrying a tub of rice nearly half his size.

"Ah bet you boys're hungry, aren't ya?" said Bazric, setting down the tub in front of Maximos. "Hope ye can stomach tha'. More of a meat'n'p'tatoes dwarf meself. He handed a smaller bowl of rice to Tenkai. "An' fer you, Mr. Cleric."

"Oh, thank you," said Tenkai, accepting the meal. "You wouldn't have any chopsticks, would you?"

"Wot?"

"Nevermind."

The old dwarf Ranulf sighed tiredly as he stood up. "I thaink aye'll go'n have what the boys're havin'. Aye'll leave you two gentlemen to your business." With that, Ranulf left with Bazric to join the other dwarves and men as they ate.


Toshio was gone for almost half an hour, giving Maximos and Tenkai plenty of time to eat. Tenkai paced himself with his intentionally meager portion, but Maximos was probably a lot hungrier. With how much he wanted to eat rice and all of that rice put in front of him, odds were likely he'd be too busy shoveling it into his starving mouth to talk.

It was all well and good, though, as Toshio soon returned carrying a square shaped parcel wrapped in white paper. A somewhat wily smirk was stuck on his face, as if he was exceptionally proud of whatever he was bringing in. The old man sat down on at the same spot as before, placing the package in front of him on the floor. He then lightly pushed it towards Maximos, as if it was a sum of gold for his services.

"Here we are," said Toshio. "One package of kurotamahagane. I took the liberty to sort through the pieces of myself and classify them into shingane, kawagane and hagane for the Soshu school method. It should be exactly what Hidemitsu requested."

795Maximos

He...didnt know? One might imagine that this would be confusing or unsettling. Was he really about to have a sword forged from a substance with a magical property he did not know or understand? The answer was yes. With what little Maximos knew about sword construction, what did this really change? Maximos generally shrugged, though he was excited to hear about the steel being nearly complete.

And then there was suddenly rice! A whole bowl worth! Delicious. Needless to say his attention was pulled to the meal before him. It wasnt that he was ignoring Tenkai, and Maximos was always a gentleman. He ate, and fast, but properly. Holding out his pinky, always with proper form, but very fast! It seemed every time one looked at Maximos, a huge chunk of the bowls contents was gone.

And then, just as Toshio appeared, Maximos was finishing up his last mouthful and then tapping the sides of his mouth with a handkerchief. And then came the steel. The Shadows eyes brightened, his smile stretched across his face and he looked all the world like a child at Christmas. He accepted the package, and yet almost immediately after seemed as if something was missing from this transaction.

"Toshio." Maximos said, looking at the steel, and then the man, and then back to the steel. "You offered me the steel for me slaying the Gaki, but I didnt. I disabled it and my friend Tenkai here finished it."

He smiled, looking at the bowl. "This, delicious meal is more than enough payment for my help. It must have been at least a week's provisions for one man. I just dont believe that I've done anything as of yet worth this quality and rare steel."

He shook his head, looked at the old man and then past him as if he could look deep into facility behind him. "You've lost a lot of men, and your facility has sustained alot of damage. Could you use some help, Mr. Toshio?"

796Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

"Toshio." Maximos said, looking at the steel, and then the man, and then back to the steel. "You offered me the steel for me slaying the Gaki, but I didnt. I disabled it and my friend Tenkai here finished it."

He smiled, looking at the bowl. "This, delicious meal is more than enough payment for my help. It must have been at least a week's provisions for one man. I just dont believe that I've done anything as of yet worth this quality and rare steel."

"What?" said a confused Tenkai, "Don't be silly, Maximos. If it wasn't for you I wouldn't have been able to exorcise the gaki. It would've bitten my arm off if you hadn't broken its neck."

Toshio, on the other hand, was amused by Maximos' modesty.

"Hmhmhmhm...yes, the monk is right," said Toshio, "But I must say you continue to amaze me, hunter. These days you see all sorts of adventurers blowing their hot air all over the place. But you, well, even after all you've done, you don't seem to play yourself up in the slightest. I'm actually glad to see that people like you are still among us."

Tenkai paused for a moment, thinking about Toshio's words before nodding in agreement. Indeed, among the many interesting traits that Tenkai had discovered in Maximos, it was his genteel attitude and modesty that was most refreshing.

Maximos Wrote:

He shook his head, looked at the old man and then past him as if he could look deep into facility behind him. "You've lost a lot of men, and your facility has sustained alot of damage. Could you use some help, Mr. Toshio?"

"We will be fine," said the old man solemnly. "There is much grief for us to deal with, but our work keeps us busy and helps us move on. Losing men on the job isn't a new thing for us. Even before the gaki attacked, we've had our fair share of hardships. Working inside a mountain isn't exactly the safest thing in the world, but someone needs to do it, right?"

For a moment it seemed as if Toshio had respectfully declined Maximos' offer, but no sooner did he finish his last statement, there came a...

"However..."

And a wily grin crept across his face.

"I could put you to work, if you are so earnest. Hee hee..."

Tenkai shot Maximos a glance, his mouth a flat line on his face. He didn't say anything, but it was obvious he was trying to say, "I don't know if this is a good idea." Who knew what the old man had in store for them? Of course, Hidemitsu was probably in no hurry, either, so a few chores couldn't hurt, could they?

Probably maybe.

797Maximos

It was the strangest thing, Maximos almost looked stupid. As if compliments were being given and the words were spoken either in a language he didnt understand, or at a volume he didnt hear. Max didnt really seem phased by the kind words save to smile and say, "Well, thank you."

It just didnt seem special to him. As far as Maximos was concerned that was how it should always be. Shouldnt it? Either way, his offer to Toshio stood unless the man outright denied it.

Even despite the blacksmith's suspicious tone, Maximos looked at Tenkai, grinned from ear to ear, and then turned to Toshio and brightly said. "Theres something to be said about a good days work, isnt that right Mr. Matsumoto. I really mean it, you've been more than generous Mr. Toshio. What can we do for you?"

There was also something to be said about sneakily volunteering a friend in a good days work as well.

798Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

"Theres something to be said about a good days work, isnt that right Mr. Matsumoto. I really mean it, you've been more than generous Mr. Toshio. What can we do for you?"

Tenkai gave his best attempt at an amiable grin, which wasn't very hard for him at all in spite of the circumstances. Tenkai loved to help others, but felt that mining was one of the more specialized trade skills. Nevertheless, Tenkai's own sense of obligation bound him, such so that he couldn't help but go along with it.

The little old man rubbed his hands together at the thought.

"You boys may not seem like miners by trade, but I'm sure we can find some heavy lifting for you to do," he said. "Dwarves are plenty strong, but not very tall."

"Well noow," chimed Ranulf, stepping back into the room, "Eint tha' the pot callin' the kettle black." The old dwarf folded his thick arms together.

"Perfect timing," said the old man, "Ranulf, it seems that the hunter and his friend Mr. Monk wish to give us further assistance. Go give 'em something to do."

"Ahhh, so you lads want te lend a hand?" said the dwarf with amusement, "Git yerselves ready for work in one-o-them empty rooms n' follow me. Should be some extra work clothes ifn' ye have none yerself. Aye heavily recommend it, too. Ye lads're gonna work up a sweat."

Ranulf pointed towards the side with his thumb, which led to two rooms on the side of the great hall. Two wooden doors inside stone-wrought lintels, where the two of them would be able to change to whatever clothes they had suitable for working conditions.

"Eheheheh..." Tenkai laughed nervously as he headed to one of the room, "I'm sure we shall...ehhhh..."

799Maximos

And in this way, Tenkai had an advantage on Maximos. While the Samurai Monk had a consideration that mining was not a profession meant for him, Maximos had no consideration as to what mining involved at all. Sure, he understood that one had to dig in the ground and produce ore, but how? Was there magic involved? Shovels? Drills? Some sort of technology? While Maximos collected and read a great many books, it would be safe to say that ‘Mining For Dummies’ was not in his repertoire. He honestly had no idea what he was stepping into, and yet he had the biggest smile across his face.

A dwarven trade and venturing into secret dwarven work places, it was all very exciting. In a moment, the Shadow was up on his feet, performing a sort of bowing nod toward Ranulf and Toshio, offering Tenkai a wide smile, and then vanishing into one of the changing rooms.

This particular decision would prove mostly useless. How could Maximos dress himself in accordance with this particular form of work, when he had no idea what form of work he would be dealing with save for lifting heavy things to high places? Max was all about dressing for ones occupation, but Maximos’ usual occupation usually involved less heavy lifting and more blood splatter and silence. As such, Max entered the room and then left a little over a minute later wearing…almost exactly the same thing. He had however left his jacket behind, and his adventuring pack. He had a nice dress shirt, vest, along with dressy pants, his boots, and a heavy apron folded over one arm.

It was all very neat looking but, as the Shadow smiled wide and said, “So where do we start?” – It was rather obvious he had no clue how short term that neatness was fated to be.

800Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

It was all very neat looking but, as the Shadow smiled wide and said, “So where do we start?” – It was rather obvious he had no clue how short term that neatness was fated to be.

Ranulf shot Maximos an odd glare.

"Ye look like yer drehssed fer a tea pahrty, lad," quipped the old one-eyed dwarf. "Hope ye don't mind those clothes'a'yours gettin' ripped up a bit. Or cover'd n' soot. Or burnt. Anything's possible."

Moments later, Tenkai exited the room he had used to dress, making an almost equally strange choice in dressing for this task. Tenkai could have worn what was provided, but he knew how hot it was going to get in the depths of the mountain. Besides, if he were somehow doused with molten slag or fell into lava, no amount of clothing would protect him.

So where Maximos had kept most of his clothes on, Tenkai had taken most of his clothes off.

It was nothing unsightly at all, as Tenkai wasn't as simple minded as to take off his pants. He basically wore the same thing he did when he took off his robes, except with his shoulder armor and gauntlet removed completely. He left them with his rosary beads and Muramasa, wrapped up in his robes to hide them from sight. He kept his knee and shin guards on, since they were still useful in this situation. A ragged gray cloth and dark gray shirt hung off his hips, held in place by his belt.

Everything else above his waist was unclothed for the most part, save gauze wrapping on his abdomen, right forearm and the entirety of his left arm. Tenkai was unsure as to whether or not Maximos had ever seen him without his monk's robes before, but if it was the first time he would be surprised as to how different Tenkai looked. He was unusually well-muscled for a holy man, but that wasn't very uncommon amongst Buddhist monks in other cultures. What was truly unusual was that his torso was covered in scars. Some of them were small and faded, but a few of them were stark in contrast with his skin tone. The largest scar was a large diagonal gash across his chest, the reminder of a particularly grievous wound from his past. Based on the patterns of each scar, it was obvious that they were all made by some sort of bladed weapon or claw.

Why would such a peaceful monk like Tenkai have so many battle scars?

Ranulf stroked his beard at the sight of the monk's scarred body, somewhat perplexed. Even so, he didn't seem to press the issue. He wasn't the kind of dwarf to go prying into anyone's business.

"Hmm...I guess yer ready ta sweat, but yer gonna need a bath by th' end o' this. 'Course ye probably be needin' a bath eyther way. Though I guess neyther of you lads've ever done this sorta thing b'fore, 'cause you ninnies fergot these!"

Ranulf threw a pair of thick leather gloves at each of them.

"If ya think I'm gonna let you lads handle any hot stuff so tha' ye can drop it like a game o' hot potato, ye got another thing comin'! Now grab a pickaxe n' follow me." Ranulf pointed his thumb in the direction of one of the many piles and racks of tools laying about the quarters. The old dwarf already had one at his side, so he didn't need to grab one for himself.

As he started to make his way for the stairs up to the surface where the cave entrance was, Ranulf suddenly halted. He turned his head around from the right first, his upper body slowly following as he shot a cautioning glare at both Tenkai and Maximos.

"An' if any of you lads start hummin' 'hi-ho, hi-ho'..." he said sternly as he pointed his finger at them, before running the finger across his neck in the age-old "off with yer head" gesture.

He sounds serious, thought Tenkai sheepishly as he put on his gloves.

801Maximos

Max felt rather satisfied with his choice of attire, until...Ranulf looked at him with that stern sort of one eyed glare that somehow despite being less one eye seemed more intense and then all at once Maximos felt entirely out of uniform, and foolish.

"Ye look like yer drehssed fer a tea pahrty, lad," quipped the old one-eyed dwarf. "Hope ye don't mind those clothes'a'yours gettin' ripped up a bit. Or cover'd n' soot. Or burnt. Anything's possible."

Maximos looked down at himself, and shook his head and said. "Ranulf, your absolutely right."

And then he ran back into the room for a moment, to emerge back out wearing just about exactly the same thing, but minus his black vest, and wearing the thick work apron, and he had rolled up both of his sleeves to the elbows revealing the black tattooed marks that ran up his arms like licks of flame or wisps of smoke sunk into his skin. Inked and black on his left arm, scarred and someone burned on his exposed right arm. Maximos seemed very pleased with his dramatic change in his appearance. And then, just a bit after, Tenkai appeared.

And something about Tenkai's appearance made Maximos immediately smile from ear to ear.

One could say that the scars that doted Tenkai's body were questionable, that they may infact belie his peaceful appearance. But Maximos had never really bought into that peaceful guise. After all, pacifists dont wear armor. Pacifists that live monkish lives, dont carry katana. In truth, the sight of his scars, was something of a relief. It let credence and weight to the man, it showed he had truly lived the life professed by his skills.

This was all very exciting! Ranulf was tossing them gloves which Maximos immediately and excitedly put on, completely oblivious to any slight against his intelligence that may have been pointed out by the fact the didnt get them himself. And then with a single heft, he grabbed a pick axe, lay it over his shoulder, and looked at Tenkai with the brightest possible grin before following after the dwarf.

Of course, the Shadow took Ranulf completely seriously. He would no dare start humming something like that. Though, if they did start walking it wouldnt take him very long to start whistling, something remarkably similar.

802Tenkai Matsumoto

Tenkai seemed to find Maximos' jovial attitude as refreshing as he found Tenkai's scars. Maximos was very dark and mysterious, but the monk found no mystery behind his bright-smiling attitude. It was honest, genuine...almost child-like in how Maximos beamed at the idea of new experiences and adventure. It was unlike such a shadowy figure to be so happy, and Tenkai couldn't help but smile himself at the thought of it. With his gloves worn and pick axe in his hand, he followed the old dwarf to the caves.


Both Tenkai and Maximos had seen the mouth of the cave from the workshop area, but neither of them had actually been inside of it. By now the miners had started getting back to their shifts, walking up and down the caves as they kept themselves busy and kept their minds off of the events of the previous day. The deeper the two of them ventured into the cave, the darker it became. The path narrowed gradually as well until it was only large enough for two paths moving in and out of the cave.

At the end of the tunnel was, oddly enough, a light. It was a dim light but a light nonetheless. It didn't look like the light of an electric bulb, but it was too suffused to belong to a single torch. But what could be giving off light under the mountain like this?

Once they got past the small opening, they'd get a good look at the answer.

"Oh my," said Tenkai.

Past the doorway was a large hollowed out area of the cave lit by the very fires of the mountain itself. Rivers of molten lava flowed underneath a great dwarven bridge where a large number of miners passed. There were many smaller bridges linking other areas of the cave above them, like some sort of mining network.

"A marvel, in'nit?" said Ranulf, "Me ancestars carved out pathways throughout the mountains fer generations. This's just a small part of it. 'M sure ya di'nt thaink we owned the entire mountain, did ye?"

Structures and architecture of dwarven origin could be found all around the vast cavern, with lava pouring down into the rivers below like an aqueduct. What must have been an untamed, primal mass of rock and mantle had been controlled and mastered by the dwarves in order to go about their work unhindered.

"Nay, lads. Our work is over here."

Ranulf led them down to an intersection in the bridge which led to another part of the cave. Other miners from Kurogane's group were on their way inside of it just as they were. Once they passed the threshold, they found that this particular section of the caverns was full of large chunks of obsidian-colored granite. It was the same rock that Toshio had shown them earlier.

"I need you lads te fill up these here carts with granite." Ranulf pointed to a a bunch of wooden mining carts about the size of a shopping cart used in a supermarket. "Once one is filled up, one o' the boys'll move 'em on up and oot the cave to be processed."

Sounded simple enough, right?

It would be...if there weren't about twenty or so carts to fill.

"Aye'll be here supervisin' you two while ya do it. Now, off to work with ye!"

803Maximos

"Magnificent!" Maximos exclaimed, and it was safe to say he would never see another dwarf the same. Oh, he had assumed they were all small, gruff, and full of drink and toughness. But this...

Truthfully, like a curious child he had tried to imagine what could be casting such a fiery light, he had imagined a gigantic bonfire. Maybe some sort of elder dwarven arcana casting an unnatural glow but...this. They had hollowed out an entire mountain and build a system of tunnels all throughout it!

Pale hands leaped forward and grabbed Ranulf by the shoulders and shouted.

"Brilliant!" He shook that dwarf laughing excitedly. “Your all absolutely brilliant! You’ve actually tamed a mountain!”

Releasing the dwarf, Max couldn’t help but look off the bridge in stunned amazement. Or course, without a doubt the motion of the dwarves and miners would push him along and the reverie would finally be broken when they entered the tunnel filled with granite.

Max almost immediately recognized the substance and let out a sharp impressed whistle, but was otherwise silent waiting for instructions. At which point he began to grin, and finally offered Ranulf a rather proper salute and went to work!

The work was difficult obviously, these were large rocks that most likely weighed many times more than rocks their size much like the metal they were forged into. Borrow the Might of the Shadowfather, Maximos hefted one rock, and then another…and then he began to utterly cheat. Unless a group of dwarves put up a resistance to the idea, Maximos would begin taking full advantage of the low lit cavern. “Oh, this isn’t so bad.”

Shadow’s more specifically. It started with a single shadowy arm pushing up from beneath a stone as Maximos pulled it. It continued when Maximos left a large stone and then handed it off to a group shadowy limbs that slithered along the dark corners of the tunnel to place it a cart. And it would continue escalating in just about that pattern until Maximos had something of a assembly line, lifting, carrying, passing, and dropping off chunks of granite in wooden carts. Eventually, if not impeded, Max would be able to sit back and drop his focus to simply controlling the shadows instead of actually lifting heavy stones.

At which point he would take a look over to see how Tenkai was doing.

804Tenkai Matsumoto

Had Tenkai still been wearing his Buddhist monk's robes, he'd feel more inclined to hide his strength. Tenkai preferred to appear weaker than others around him, since it provided him with certain advantages given the situation. It made him less imposing around people when he had to be compassionate, and caused his enemies to grow overconfident and underestimate him. However, with his upper torso bare, he couldn't hide his musculature or his battle scars. Hiding his strength would be meaningless at this point.

Even so, the ore was still fairly heavy. The chunks the miners had already chipped off were about the size of basketballs and heaver than a bowling ball. Tenkai could probably heft one of them up in one hand, but the edges and angles were too smooth for him to get a proper grip. Since he didn't want to lose any productivity, he decided to just gather two of them in both of his arms and lift with his knees.

As he dropped the first load into the cart, Tenkai looked over to see Maximos' interesting improvisation. Somehow he wasn't surprised to see Maximos employing some form of magic. He had expected it, given the Shadow's mysterious nature. But it was the first time Tenkai had witnessed it on his end. It looked as if Maximos was manipulating the shadows to such a degree that they became condensed and tangible, able to lift the ore with ease like some sort of conveyor belt of shadowy arms. Shadow magic was fitting for one such as Maximos, but it wasn't simply that, either. The fluidity of the motion made it seem like the black granite itself was being agreeable with the shadows.

I wonder, thought Tenkai. Could this have anything to do with the steel's strange properties?

Meanwhile, the dwarven miners in the cavern had paused to watch Maximos' display with bewilderment. They appeared moreso confused than impressed, as magic of this nature wasn't commonplace in dwarven culture. Ranulf was impressed at first when it seemed like Maximos was lifting the ore by virtue of his own natural muscle strength. However, once the Shadow's methods became clear, Ranulf choked into a laugh.

"Pssshaw now, tha's jus' cheatin', tha is," said the dwarf. "But if it gets tha job done..."

Tenkai smirked at the exchange as he went back to work. Unlike Maximos, he hadn't gotten the bright idea to use his abilities to aid him. Of course, even if he had, he was far more limited than Maximos was. He was no magician, and he couldn't lift objects with his mind or move them through wormholes or anything of the sort. The most he could do was use his focus to lift more weight for extended periods of time. As good as that would do him, Tenkai decided to rely on his normal strength in order to conserve his stamina.


Eventually, Maximos' efficiency would get the better of him. The shadowy arms were so quick in their task that they had already cleared out all of the ore lying about from the miners' work. Tenkai almost felt like he had been slacking, but even increasing his strength couldn't increase his number of arms. He looked to Maximos, and then back to Ranulf.

The dwarf leered back at them with an ironic smirk across his face as he tapped the pickaxe on his shoulder with his finger and nodded. It was clear what Ranulf intended for them to do next.

805Maximos

It was true. Max really was cheating. This wasnt an advanced level ability, just basic shadowcrafting, but it would have been entirely impossible to this degree in the open day or a bright white room. Here however, cheating.

Sadly, cheaters never prosper...for long. Keeping his mind focused on gathering the shadows, moving the shadows, and keeping the flow going was a rather involved process. It could even be said that Maximos could only keep up the shadowcrafting because the shadows were moving in a neat flow. As it stood however, Maximos said nothing. He only grinned very wide at Ranulf and went back to working. Sadly that focus denied Maximos the attention to detail with which Tenkai had noticed the way the ore seemed to interact with the shadow. A detail the Shadow would have been very interested in knowing.

And then the work was done! Maximos walked up to Tenkai, patting him generally on the shoulder. "Good work! We finished that quicker than I would have thought!"

"Tenkai!" Max said, as he set his mismatched eyes back on the dwarf, smiling brightly as Ranulf tapped his pick axe. "I think he wants us to check how solid their pick axes are. Do you have any idea how that's done?"

He raised a hand, "Ranulf! Where do we find your axes that we may test that as you are?"

806Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos was left with an unusual reply.

THUNK!

Before the Shadow could finish the rest of his sentence, Ranulf had thrown a pickaxe at the wall of ore next to him just a few feet away. It stuck into the wall like a tomahawk, the pick end embedded into the rock.

THRNK!

A second one was thrown at Tenkai's feet.

"Ye fergot these back at tha shop," said Ranulf. Indeed, the dwarf had told the two of them to pick up their pickaxes before they left. Luckily for them, the dwarf had a pretty good memory, having picked up two of them before he left. It was hard to notice considering all of the extra tools and axes he had hanging from belts and straps on his person.

Tenkai picked up the pickaxe laid at his feet and turned to Maxi, whose child-like innocence had caused him to misinterpret the dwarf.

"I think he means for us to use the pickaxes to break apart the ore," said Tenkai. "See?"

The monk pointed over to the other miners, who were still picking away at the quarry with their tools, chipping off pieces of rock.

"He's a quick one, in'nt he?" added Ranulf.

807Maximos

"Ranulf! Where do we find your -- "

THUNK!

Maximos stopped dead in the middle of speaking, his body was entirely still save for his head which turned ever so slowly to the side to see the pickaxe jammed in the stone as surely as if it was a part of it. It was about then that Maximos remembered the room upstairs where he was presented with the very first weapon crafted of this unique steel. It belonged to Ranulf. And it was a...

"...axe." Max said letting the last word of his sentence just sort of roll out of his mouth as he stared, rather impressed at Ranulf's throw. A bearded axe master, no...likely an axe master in general if not more. The surprise on Max's face melted into a large smile and he turned back to Ranulf with a look that silently said 'nice throw!'.

Now, with the Dwarf's reminder and Tenkai's explanation, Maximos leaned his head back, smacking the butt of one of his hands to his forehead and said, "Oooooh! Well that makes alot more sense!"

The Shadow lift up one hand and placed it on the handle of the axe and pulled. It didnt budge. He used a second hand, and tugged down as if on a stuck lever. It did not budge. Finally, using both hands and pressing his foot into the mountain wall and shoving back, the axe worked its way free and Maximos stumbled backwards several steps nearly falling and yet managed to sort of flip the pick so it landed on his shoulder.

"He's a quick one, in'nt he?" added Ranulf. To which Maximos innocently respondned. "I try. So where do we begin!"

808Tenkai Matsumoto

Ranulf pointed at the wall of the mine where all of the granite was.

"Aye think it's pretty clear, lad," said the dwarf.

"I think he means for us to continue working on the wall of the mine where the ore was," said Tenkai, acting as translator. "Like this."

Tenkai walked over to the ore-laden wall and swung his pickaxe, driving the pick a good distance in and cracking the stone wall a bit. He proceeded to continue in the same manner as the rest of the miners were, chipping off a piece of ore every five or so strikes.

I...don't think I would have seen myself in this position a week ago, thought Tenkai with an awkward look on his face.

809Maximos

It wasnt that Maximos was simple, he really wasnt. It just that the task seemed well...too simple. For a man who spent his days crafting magical items, and lived in an enormous chunk of flying rock, or most recently who was attempting to pierce through an interdimensional seal placed around his home realm by the forces of Death (of whom he was a member) without being noticed...it had just never occurred to him that it might be as simple as just picking the thing up and swinging it at the wall. The moment it did, Maximos said.

"Oh." Laughed at his own silliness, found a good spot, heft the axe up swung it into the wall. And then again, and again. He wasnt sure how he was going to get those basketball shaped chunks he had lifted just moments ago, but he tried mimicking Tenkai and the other workers. Truthfully, he felt bad. Tenkai had done the same work he did, but hadnt employed a single piece of arcana. He almost felt as if his recent efforts to get to and rescue his world had left his perceptions out of whack. How could he not have figured something so simple as mining?

And if his view was so askewed, what else had he missed. A task such as lifting an axe and slamming it into a wall was physically stressful, was not so mentally taxing enough to keep the Shadow's mind from wandering. Reflecting. And after a few minutes, something didnt seem right.

Maximos tried to keep swinging, as he turned to Tenkai. Admittedly his swings got a little sloppy.

"Tenkai." Clink. "Did you." Clink. "Notice." Clink. "Anything odd." Clink. "When the shadows." Clink. "Were moving those rocks?" Clink. Max paused, and scratched his head realizing his own silly wording. "Well, beside the fact that shadows were rising up and carrying rocks."

810Tenkai Matsumoto

"Well," Tenkai said under a bit of strain as he continued to mine, "That ore...it seems like it was...moving with you." He paused and took a breath. "Your magic, I mean. It was as if the ore was weightless, like it was at home with the shadows."

While Maximos was replying, Tenkai thought a bit about what he just said. He had wondered if this had something to do with the properties that the "black jewel steel" seemed to have. The black color, the unnatural sense of gravity...it seemed to make sense. Magic pertaining to shadow and darkness had some relation to gravity in some cases. The monk knew all too well of that in his own unfortunate experiences. Perhaps this new sword would be as much of a conduit to Maximos' abilities as Tenkai's Muramasa was for him.

Looking back at the work ahead of him, Tenkai realized that it would probably take him a while to get through most of it. After thinking about the actual task at hand for a moment, the monk had figured out a way for him to get the job done faster. Seeing that Maximos had used his abilities to make the first job easier for him, Tenkai decided to do the same for the second. It wasn't exactly magic, but it'd do the job.

Tenkai laid down his pickaxe and raised his right hand, looking at his palm for a moment before holding his arm out straight, perpendicular to the wall. His hand pointed towards the wall like the head of a spear, the tips of his fingers touching against it as if he was lining up his arm. He placed his weight onto his back left foot as he relaxed himself into some sort of stance. Not a single muscle on his body tensed as he readied himself into position.

There was a long pause for a moment, until...

WHUD!

Tenkai's position abruptly changed, the muscles in his body tensing as he twisted his hips forward, driving his arm into the wall as his hand closed into a fist, striking his knuckles into the rockface. His abdominal muscles tensed at the strength of his exhale at the moment of impact. Dust and dirt covering the rocks was kicked up and displaced by the shockwave like large ring around Tenkai's fist.

Another few silent seconds passed, before the rock started to crack. It was just a subtle hairline fracture at first, no bigger than eight inches from Tenkai's fist. The dwarves watching the spectacle started to chuckle amongst themselves at the theatrical display the monk had put on only to make a single tiny--

CRSSSSSHH!!

In an instant, that single crack blossomed into a net of fissures as an area twice Tenkai's height and width shattered violently and crumbled into rubble at his feet.

The dwarves were completely dumbstruck. Tenkai was far too small to cause that much damage from a single punch. To them, the monk's usage of martial arts was just as outlandish to them as Maximos' shadow magic. Ranulf, on the other hand, was a bit more knowledgeable in his old age.

"Ohhh, you lads and yer tricks," said the old dwarf with a chuckle. "If everyone from outside the mountain is like you two, I ken tha' old man Toshio'll start outsourcin'."

811Maximos

Fascinating!

Maximos' head was immediately reeling with ideas and possibilities that a substance like that could put forth. But then, for some odd reason, Tenkai was lowering his axe. Max dusted soot off his brow and looked at the samurai monk with utmost curiosity. He wanted to ask, but something about the man's stance seemed to hint that he was in deep concentration.

And then he struck!

Form, power, it was amazing! There was a tiny crack, and laughter from the crowd but the look on Maximos' face was one of complete shock. While others chuckled, Max took a step back from the wall seemingly anticipating and inevitable and invisible crash. And then it came! And Maximos shouted, "Amazing!"

"Tenkai that was amazing! How did you do that?!" He laughed and smiled from ear to ear looking between the monk and Ranulf who had just commented on the display in question. "Ha! He had better higher more of him, mine was just a trick, but that was phenomenal!"

812Tenkai Matsumoto

Tenkai absolutely hated to toot his own horn, so to speak. It was why he preferred to avoid using any special abilities in the first place. Maximos' enthusiastic response made Tenkai feel more special than he thought he really was. Perhaps answering his question would even things out a bit.

"Well, technically it was still a trick," said Tenkai looking at his left hand. "I struck the wall internally using my ki with the rotation of my hips to drive it through my fist and into the rock. The impact disperses it inside the rock and shatters it. It requires a bit more energy than it looks, since I don't have naturally superhuman strength. It's a trick...a physical one, but a trick nonetheless."

Tenkai obviously didn't think very highly of his own abilities. If Maximos thought what he did was phenomenal, his jaw would drop after seeing the monks he trained under. Tenkai had only shattered the rock, but Head Priest Mugetsu's punches would have pulverized it into dust.

"It's a technique I developed from my training as a boy," he continued, "In order to deal with enemies with powerful armor or thick muscle." Tenkai had met many fighters who had conditioned their muscles such so that they could easily shrug off normal strikes as if they were wearing armor. This technique was his answer to that perfect defense. It was the same attack that had brought Dietric Jocasta to his knee, which was no small feat against such a powerful opponent.

Hand-to-hand combat wasn't Tenkai's best attribute, but it was far from his worst. Controlling a weapon meant controlling one's body. If a sword was an extension of one's arm, how good was it if they didn't know how to control their arms to begin with? With regards to Tenkai's training, armed and empty-handed combat went hand-in-hand, so to speak.

"Ah hate te interrupt ye, lad," interrupted Ranulf, "But, ahh...less talkin', more workin', y'ken me?"

Tenkai blinked. "Oh, of course! Sorry about that!" he apologized, embarrassed. He quickly got to lifting up the stone he had broken from the wall and brought it back to his cart.

813Maximos

Maximos was, fascinated. It was painted all over his face as clearly as the shock on the faces of the dwarves just moments ago. Maybe it was a trick, maybe it was something as simple as Tenkai made it sound, but in the end it wasnt really the effect that Tenkai caused that Maximos found amazing. It was the technique.

Despite his fluidity in battle, despite experience and training, Maximos was not a martial artist. He was a fighter, yes. A swordsman, most definitely. But he did not train his combat capabilities as an art. The higher functions and deeper depths of such skills were utterly beyond him. The Shadow knew how to use a soul, and its energy, and he knew many ways to destroy a rock-face but not that. Even as Tenkai finished his explanation and Ranulf chided both men, Maximos was left standing for a quiet few seconds in silence.

All at once, as if the lights had just kicked back on, the Shadow embarrassed scratched the back of his and nodded to the dwarf saying. "Yes of course sir, my apologies!"

But the curiosity, the fascination, the hunger that came with only sampling something new and unknown did not die. The Monk, was carrying the very chunks of ore he had freed off to his cart. But there was yet more ore to mine. Maximos took a few steps away from where Tenkai had cracked through the jagged stony wall and faced a new section all by himself.

Shadows, by at their core are mimics extraordinaire. They follow the actions and motions of a single person or object through its entire journey through the light flawlessly. As such, Maximos had certain talent with mimicry true to his namesake. Carefully, Maximos raised his right hand, looking at his palm for a moment before holding his arm out straight, perpendicular to the wall. His hand pointed towards the wall like the head of a spear, the tips of his fingers touching against it as if he was lining up his arm. He placed his weight onto his back left foot as he relaxed himself into some sort of stance. Not a single muscle on his body tensed as he readied himself into position. Ki and soul were similar yes? He focused on that, flooding his limb with the essence of life. Life force, not healing holy energy, but the stuff that leaves the body with ones final breath. Then he focused that essence on his hand, and in turn his fingers as if preparing and sharpening a blade. He had to be relaxed, let it flow.

It had to be like water, he imagined, piercing the stone then crashing out to break it from the inside out. There was a short pause for a moment, until...

DONG!

Maximos' position abruptly changed, the muscles in his body tensing as he twisted his hips forward, driving his arm into the wall as his hand closed into a fist, striking his knuckles into the rockface with a resounding metal on stone clang. He threw all of his muscles and the strength of his exhale at the moment of impact letting all he had built up, rush out. A splash of bright blue jumped from his arm, to the wall, splattering across it.

There was quiet. And then there was screaming, a sort of unholy wailing poured out of the stone. Angry hurtful sounds, akin to a howling agitated spirits. Maximos pulled his hand his hand the bluish glow recoiled back into him and the wall fell completely silent. It never broke, save for a few small fissures around where Max's fit had hit rock and cracked it some.

By now, Maximos assumed Tenkai was back for another piece of ore, or third and might have seen the display. Max looked to the other man, scratching the back of his head again as he reached down for a ball of ore. "I...dont think I understood that correctly at all."

814Tenkai Matsumoto

DONG!

Tenkai had just finished placing down another load of ore into the cart when it happened. His eyes shot wide open in surprise, his expression just short of being shocked. It wasn't the sound that surprised him, but the splash of blue energy against the wall. Tenkai was facing away from Maximos, but he didn't need to see it...he could feel it.

In spite of a few distinctions, soul or spirit energy was similar to ki, the Japanese word for the Chinese concept of chi. Such forms of energy generated by an individual person were all related in some way, just as the mind, body and soul come together in a single form. But where ki was cultivated through the body, spirit energy was cultivated through the soul. Maximos had been correct, and the sudden pulse of spiritual power struck Tenkai's senses abruptly.

He turned around to see Maximos against the wall of the cave, in a stance exactly like the one Tenkai had assumed in executing his technique. The positioning had been mimicked perfectly, as if Maximos had been training himself in its use for a long time.

Could Maximos truly copy someone's techniques simply by seeing them once? Such a trait was not unheard of in the martial arts world. Tenkai had heard of many famous styles of martial arts that taught their students to analyze fighters comprehensively, effectively breaking down techniques and incorporating them into their own styles. Some styles had even been created entirely from such comprehensive study. Some people were meta-humans with photographic reflexes. Others simply had a natural affinity for copying techniques that they saw. But if Maximos had this same capability, then it seemed as if his moniker of "the Shadow" was spot on.

And then, a sound. A terrible sound, like the wailing of angered souls that pierced Tenkai's ears. He winced at the sound, hurting his spiritual sense just as the sharp screech of a chalkboard irritates the ears. The bluish glow of spirit energy pulled back into Maximos' hand, flowing through the wall. Tenkai paused, as if waiting in anticipation for some conclusion to the technique. He expected the wall to explode in a burst of stone or shatter and crumble to the ground, or something similar brought on by Maximos' abilities. Be it some form of magic or spiritual power, Tenkai was bracing himself for some astounding climax.

"I...dont think I understood that correctly at all."

Tenkai fell forward onto his face.

"Ghh-!"

The monk slowly propped himself up on his arm, rubbing his face from the corners of his eyes to the bridge of his nose. He started to laugh.

Of course, thought Tenkai. He copied the movement perfectly, but its more than just that.

Still, Maximos' ability to copy movements was still astounding...almost frighteningly so. Someone with that ability would be able to learn things that took months or even years of practice in a matter of minutes. Not only that, but they'd also be able to learn their opponent's style by sight alone and use it predict their movements. Many martial artists, even Tenkai for that matter, had some degree of ability to learn on their feet and adapt to their opponents, but not to such a degree as Maximos had. Maximos was probably quite a terrifying swordsman to face in battle.

"Probably not," said Tenkai as he got to his feet. "It took me a good while after I left my master to perfect that technique. But your form was perfect."

That was when Tenkai got an idea, his mouth curving into a grin.

"If you'd like, I could show you something else that's suit someone like you."

He knew that Maximos' ability to learn was incredible just by that display, and he knew that Maximos had the ability focus his spiritual power. It was nuanced, but Tenkai was basically offering to teach Maximos a new technique.

Ranulf, on the other hand, was sitting off to the side, watching the two of them have their little discourse. He would have interrupted and told the two of them to get back to work, but he figured if whatever hocus-pocus they were fiddling around with would get the work done faster like all the other times then it was worth letting them do it. In the meantime, he made sure the other dwarves didn't stand around gawking, or else production would really start to slow down.

815Maximos

Was that Maximos' gift? Was it a gift at all or something of a natural ability picked up from the Shadow's like a Chameleon knows how to blend or a spider knows how to build web? If Maximos had deadly skills or frightening abilities it was really hard to see through childlike amazement and bright smiles. It was hard to tell for sure, and Maximos did not say.

What he did say was, "Like?"

As if it were a word he barely knew or understand, so foreign in this context that actually having to repeat it confused him and he was forced to say it again. "Like?"

The confused look on his face cracked as the corners of his mouth spread closer to his ears and curved upwards. He started to laugh saying the word again, broken through ha's and he's. "Li-haha-like? Would I like that!"

When stated like that it made it sound like Tenkai's question was akin to asking a beggar on the street if he would just like a million dollars. There was no sarcasm, no insult in Maximos' tone or laugh. He was just really really excited. Tenkai represented something Maximos had often seen, and never really had the chance to study. A form of fighting that was entirely knew, a form of energy usage, that this experience with the mine wall proved he had no understanding of.

"Tenkai, " Maximos said, restraining himself enough to speak with the proper formality and respect that the Monk deserved. "I would love nothing more than the honor of your tutelage."

And with that, as Maximos had seen done before a thousand times, he placed his arms at his side and bowed a deep and respectful bow.

816Tenkai Matsumoto

Tenkai certainly wasn't used to such pleasantries. In spite of everything else about him, he was still a monk and still very humble. Maximos seemed to take great honor in Tenkai teaching him something, which would be expected if he was some great, well-renowned master. But the monk never thought of himself in such a light, and his modesty showed.

"Honor? Well, I must say, Maximos, you flatter me with such words," he said. "But I guess honor has as much to do with it as any."

Tenkai began to walk up next to the wall where Maxi was.

"The technique I just showed you, the Tekkouha (Armor Breaker), is a lot more than just the proper movement," he explained. "Movement is essential, and your imitation was flawless, but that only goes so far. The hip rotation drives the weight of your body into your strike for a focused attack. Against another person your punch would still do some damage, since you were still able to put a crack in the wall, but it wouldn't be the full extent of the attack."

"That's mainly because of the way you focused your energy," he continued, "You focused your spirit energy into your arm and released it when you completed the movement, rather than using the movement itself to drive that energy through your entire body." He gestured with his arms to illustrate said movement, like he was doing a breathing exercise. "That's why the technique is meant to utilize ki, since ki is deeply connected with breathing and body motion. That exhale at the end wasn't just for show...its how I released my ki upon impact."

Ranulf wasn't able to follow anything they were talking about. He didn't know what breaking a wall of granite had to do with keys or that little dance they were doing, but focus was something the dwarf did understand. He took out a boot flask of liquid "focus" for himself an refueled.

"Teaching you how to utilize your ki would probably take us a month or so given your rate of learning, and I don't think our hosts would be very happy with that," he said with a smile. "But you do know how to control your spirit energy and some form of magic, so I'm going to show you a similar technique that's right down your alley. All you need to do is listen to my directions and mirror my movements."

Tenkai stood parallel to Maximos, so that the two of them were facing the wall side-by-side. He lifted up his left hand, the one that was wrapped in gauze up to his shoulder.

"First, focus your spirit energy into your arm like before," he said. Tenkai's left arm began to wreathe itself gradually in a blue aura as if it had caught on fire. It was faint at first, but slowly the aura grew brighter such so that it glowed faintly like a torch. Tenkai didn't know if Maximos knew the monk could control his spirit energy as well, but if he didn't then he'd definitely know now. It wasn't hard to assume, since most holy men were very spiritual.

As his aura came into focus, something lit up faintly under the wraps of his arms. Maximos would be able to make out a faint design...an assortment of letters and words and symbols in unfamiliar languages rendered illegible by the gauze wrap muffling their glow. It felt as if they gave Tenkai's energy some sense of purity, like some sort of holy ward.

Tenkai would wait for Maximos to copy him before continuing.

"Next, condense your spirit energy in your arm so that it's solid," he said, and the muscles in his forearm began to tense, his fingers curling inward as if he was trying to crush some invisible fruit in his hand. The aura burning around his arm shrunk into his arm and intensified, burning brighter and rippling up his arm in shorter, more focused waves.

Once Maximos did this, he'd start to shift his position.

"Step back, drawing your arm back to your side as if you would for a palm strike," he continued, stepping back onto his left foot and chambering his left arm at his side, his palm flat with the heel facing upwards. Tenkai was using his left hand, so he Maximos would be using his right in order to mirror his movements. "Don't lose your focus..."

By now the two of them would be standing in the same stance, mirroring each other with their chambered palms held side-by-side in parallel.

"...and thrust!!"

In a blur of speed, Tenkai thrust his left arm forward, his palm twisting upward for torque as he drove it into the wall---

817Maximos

To the ant standing in the grass, the pebble is a mountain, a child is a giant, and the realm of men walking like celestial bodies move in space, and doing even the simplest of actions is divinity in motion. Simply put, to Maximos who knew nothing of this school of thought and training, Tenkai might as well have been the founder, creator, and grandmaster of the art of ki. And he would be treated with that sort of respect.

But as Tenkai began to further explain, Maximos began to see a limitation growing and forming in his path attempting to hinder him. Not thought or training, or even skill. This was biology, the fact of his nature versus humanity. Humans, as far as Maximos could tell were made to be a part of nature and the flow of life and energy across their world. A human can absorb arcana from the world around him, he can draw in energy from life even stones and project it into spiritual force and pressure. An Arian cannot. Arian's by the Second Age, were created to be the engines that keep that same cycle of life on Aria, flowing as their world lacks the deity who once personified that same flow. Their bodies are constantly in a state of release, they consume convert and put forth essence. As each Arian pumps out essence, a current is formed and life and death and beauty are brought to being. As such, Maximos could not naturally absorb ki. The process of wielding it would be, to put it simply, impossible.

Thankfully, Maximos learned everything he knew about what was an was not possible from the same school in which he learned how to wield Light magic.

To date, Maximos knew nothing about Light magic.

The Shadow did not pause, or hesitate, or even question the situation. He ran into it headlong, and carefully listened to and followed Tenkai's instructions. Tenkai stood beside him, and Maximos followed his actions precisely, the man lift his left hand. Maximos, followed a heartbeat behind lift his right hand.

"First, focus your spirit energy into your arm like before," Given what was stated before, this action alone should be the end of Maximos' training. But it was not, Maximos waited until the Monk's arms was enraptured in blue, and then with a look of concentration slipping across his brow and persed lips, he copied it. There was a slight difference in its execution however, the blue 'fire', did not form and encase his arm. The blue bled from his arm. The curls, swirls, and what appeared to be licks of flame tattooed and burned into arm began to glow a subtle blue, and then the spiritual essence began to pour from those lines, spreading across Maximos' arm very much life fire until it wreathed the limb in the same manner as the Monk's arm.

Maximos looked, impressed. Not with himself, but with Tenkai's level of control and with the magical symbols that he as of yet could not decipher. There was a purity in the magic there, not light, but still a kind of cleanliness.

"Next, condense your spirit energy in your arm so that it's solid," This, was by far something the Shadow had never tried to do, and would as of yet be the biggest challenge. Tenkai might note this, because while Maximos tensed the muscles in his arm and curled his fingers inward in cue with the other man, the change in the aura surrounding his arm was lacking.

The trick here, was Maximos' arm itself. It was cursed by Arian standards. It had the ability to consume energy of all types to feed itself, opposite to the species' nature. His arm, was something of a beast when it came to energy, very possessive, and always hungry. Maximos was first asked to 'release' energy, and that was natural. Now he was being asked to condense and hold it. Very literally, it was placing food into the mouth of a lion and telling it not to swallow, or bite, just hold very tightly.

This required concentration, visible in the way the Shadow furrowed his brow and locked eyes with his own arm. He repeated Tenkai's crushing gesture, over and over, and with each squeeze the blue writhing aura shrunk, then grew again, then shrunk. Soon, Maximos' fingers began to twitch, like a dying spider flicking out its legs one last time, and finally the aura began to die. It seeped back down into the lines of his tattoos, until it was visible just beneath the surface of his skin. It pulsed, all at once, strumming like a calm heart, glowing, and fading, glowing and fading. Essence began to bleed back out, creeping along his skin like encroaching flame.

Maximos shut his eyes and took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. His hand opened, visibly shaking with the blue aura pulsing hurriedly. And then finally, it calmed. The blue glow flowed evenly up his arm in similar waves to the Monk's, visible as a brighter yet smaller glow, and yet being traced in the lines and curves of his arm like blood running through veins.

"Step back, drawing your arm back to your side as if you would for a palm strike," This part was easier, Max brought his foot back, chambered his arm, and looked like a dark mirror of the Monk beside him. Both in the same pose, both focusing their spiritual energy into fundamentally different limbs.

"Don't lose your focus..." Maximos gave Tenkai a stout nod.

"...and thrust!!"

The Shadow, focused as he was, moved in sync with the man beside him. His arm a wash of black and blues as he thrust it forward his palm twisting upward for torque as he sent it careening into the wall and ---

818Tenkai Matsumoto

And thrust.

天破剛掌波

Tenha Goushou Ha!

(Heaven-Breaking Rigid Palm Wave)

CRSSSSHHHOOOOM!!!

There was a milisecond pause as their palms struck the wall simultaneously, releasing their energies upon impact and traveling through it like a projectile shockwave. The wall suddenly exploded as the wave of energy violently shattered the granite in a burst of their combined spirit energy. Maximos' ability to mimic movements had caused the two of them to strike in perfect tandem, enhancing the strike overall. With the additional special properties of their respective arms, the rock was broken with such a force that even Tenkai was surprised at the outcome.

Unlike the Tekkouha, which was a technique Tenkai developed based off of his training, the Tenha Goushou Ha came directly from his training. Head-Priest Mugetsu had taught it to him as a means of using his spirit energy in close combat, capable of exorcising lesser demons and reducing weaker undead to ash. Even if Maximos' spiritual pressure had different properties than a monk, Tenkai could tell how powerful it was and could only imagine what sort of effect it would have if that attack was used on another.

Tenkai could only hope Maximos would put such a technique to good use in the future.

From their ending position, Tenkai turned his head to the Shadow and nodded approvingly. It was the first time he had actually taught a technique of his to anyone, and he was amazed at how well Maximos learned.

Of course, they wouldn't be standing around for long as a din of shouts and curses rose from behind them. Their combined technique had worked a bit too well, and chunks of rock and dirt rained down around them from the wall they had just shattered. The dwarves were scrambling around comedically, shielding themselves from the falling rocks. A few chunks of ore fell in the cart while the rest littered the floor.

"Oooohkay, lads, tha's enuff," said Ranulf, waving his arms as if to call some sort of time-out. "Aye think we're done here, no more mine-pickin'. Jus' load 'em up n' move 'em out. Hooo...if ye hit tha' rock any harder, ye'd collapse the whole mountain, if ya ken me."

Obviously Tenkai and Maxi weren't strong enough to do that, but they had gone a little overboard.

"Oh," said the monk with a bit of a laugh. "I apologize, we'll get back to work."

819Maximos

Amazing!

Maximos had never seen this technique in action before, he hadnt a clue that the size and ferocity of the explosion was not what it was ordinarily meant to produce! He met Tenkai's eyes and nodded a proud sort of nod in reply. Not proud of his performance, so much as he was proud to have been given the honor to have been taught something so amazing!

The Shadow pulled his arm back slowly from the wall, through the dust and debris and flecks and blue lingering on his hand. He looked at the limb as if it were something entirely new and different than what it was moments ago. But the revere did not last long, before Maximos remembered himself and immediately slapped his hands to either side of himself and bowed a deep and proper bow of respect...and shouts?

Rocks falling on dwarves was not meant to be a hilarious display, but it was. Maximos tried his best to stifle a chuckle. Ranulf was exaggerating somewhat, the two of them could not have brought down the entire mountain but...it was more than feasible they could have collapsed the cavern in on themselves and...

...well, the prospect of having to pick up the rocks they had just freed seemed a welcome recourse to having to escape a falling death trap of a cave. And so, smiling brightly and rubbing the back of his head in an embarrassed manner, Maximos laughed and went to lifting rocks.

"My apologies indeed Ranulf", he said before scurrying off. He took a moment to approach Tenkai and say, "Tenkai, I owe you so very much for what you've just taught me. I...dont even know what to call it, does that have a name?"

Clunk, and a rock dropped into the cart. A concept of a fair days pay for a fair days work is what landed them in this cave, it should not seem to odd then that Maximos would say what he did. "But still! Thank you, honestly my friend. What can I possibly do to repay you?"

820Tenkai Matsumoto

"Tenha Goushou Ha," said Tenkai simply. "The Heaven-Breaking Rigid Palm Wave."

Tenkai found importance in naming techniques where many found it useless. Giving something a name gave it a base for familiarity. Words made concepts tangible to the mind, easily accessed by memory. To identify a technique with a name was to bridge the gap between willpower and muscle memory. Between Shinkage-ryu, Hazanken and his own personal style, Tenkai had an overabundance of named techniques.

"Of course, for your rendition, you could always give it another name if that's hard to pronounce," he said with a smirk.

When asked about payment, Tenkai almost paused to think about it. Payment hadn't necessarily come to his mind. He didn't know as much as he would have liked about Maximos, but he considered him a friend. Tenkai felt he was someone he could trust, even though he wasn't entirely sure if they shared the same goals. Still, there was nothing that led him to believe Maximos was any sort of malevolent soul, and his almost childlike innocence with regard to many things reinforced that. Besides, he was responsible for saving the lives of these miners by slaying the gaki. Perhaps it was the right choice.

"Don't worry about repaying me," said Tenkai. "Instead, pay it forward and use what I've taught you for the good of others."

Tenkai wasn't sure how Maxi would take that, but he left that thought to his own understanding.


Once the mining was finished and the next morning came, it was time for the monk and the shadow to get going. Maximos had already paid more than enough with his deeds to be worth the prize he sought...the precious "black jewel steel" that only Toshio Kurogane produced. Once outside the mountain pass, the old man once more handed the carefully-wrapped parcel of steel to Maximos with his gratitude. His grandson Toshihisa and Ranulf the dwarf were there as well, ready to see them off.

"I thank you from the bottom of my heart," said the old man with a bow, "I hope Hidemitsu uses that steel well, as any smith of the Soshu school would." Toshio then broke his formality for just a second. "And send that little brat my regards, hm?"

Tenkai merely smiled and nodded, amused at the though of the old man's familiarity with the smith Maximos was running this errand for.

"Ya did fine work, lad," said Ranulf, patting Maximos on the shoulder. "Oh, n' ye dinnae do too bad yerself, Mr. Cleric." Ranulf still wasn't exactly sure what Tenkai was, but even the word "cleric" was hard for him to say about someone who did what Tenkai did.

"I hope you have a safe journey home," said Toshihisa.

"Yes. Well met," replied Tenkai. "I wish you all good fortune in your endeavors."

Once the two of them had been on their way, the old man and his companions would wave them off. Tenkai returned the wave, and no doubt Maximos would do as well. The monk would have parted ways with him at this point, but he was headed to Sigil as well. Seeing Maximos to his destination would be the proper thing to do. Besides, something about Maximos' quest had piqued his interest.

"So, Maximos," said Tenkai as they walked along the path heading out of the mountains, "I remember Toshio mentioning the Soshu school. Tell me...why are you running an errand for a Soshu swordsmith?"

821Maximos

After all they had been through, parting now seemed so bittersweet. Max found himself wondering what else he could learn from these men, and dwarves. Mining techniques? Perhaps ways to better make use of the hunk of floating island he lived on? For the remainder of the night Maximos found his head swimming with these possibilities, but also with new opinions and appreciation for Mr. Matsumoto as a new and valued friend. He pondered over the meaning of Tenkai's words, and how he could best use the Tenha Goushou Ha to help others. And then before he knew it, the warm and familiarity of being inside a mass of earth overtook him and he drifted off into sleep.

As could be expected on the way out Maximos gave his heartfelt thanks to everyone for the honor and experience of the last, as well as equally heartfelt goodbyes. Someday he would have to come back, just to see how Toshio, Ranulf and even Toshihisa were fairing. For the moment, he was pleasantly surprised however to find that Tenkai was traveling the same direction he was! He was equally surprised, though perhaps he shouldnt have been, to find that Tenkai knew what the Soshu school was as well!

"Actually, I wasnt running an errand for him so much as..." This wasnt really a secret mission, and Tenkai really was a friend, plus Maximos was rather excited now that he had the materials in hand, so the Shadow lift the package containing his proverbial prize, and said. "...gathering the ingredients for a new sword!"

Again the childlike excitement, but Max really couldnt help it if he had, had a sword in his hands since he was old enough to hold one. "I commissioned one from a swordsmith named Hidemitsu in a city a small journey away from here known as Sigil, Have you heard of it?"

822Tenkai Matsumoto

Maximos Wrote:

"Actually, I wasnt running an errand for him so much as..." This wasnt really a secret mission, and Tenkai really was a friend, plus Maximos was rather excited now that he had the materials in hand, so the Shadow lift the package containing his proverbial prize, and said. "...gathering the ingredients for a new sword!"

"A new sword?" said Tenkai, "My, my..."

Tenkai knew little about Maximos' true nature, but there were things Maximos probably hadn't realized about Tenkai either. He was a swordsman, just like Maxi, but Japanese swords were his specific area of expertise. He knew about Japanese swords and their famous lineages, even if he himself wasn't a swordsmith.

"And a blade made from a smith taught in the Soshu method at that!" he remarked. "The Soshu school is a very famous style of Japanese swordsmithing started by Masamune. He's regarded as one of the best swordsmiths to have ever lived."

Tenkai wasn't exactly sure of it, but if Maximos had any familiarity with Japanese swords and sword collecting, there was no doubt he would have heard of Masamune. Among the many artifact swords in antiquity, the most famous swords were those forged by gods and other sorts of divine beings. Others were made by dwarves and elves, races that held a deep connection with old deities and forces of nature. But Masamune was human, and yet the blades he forged were just as famous and potent.

Tenkai knew well of this, for the smith who made his blade, Muramasa, was often contrasted with Masamune.

Maximos Wrote:

Again the childlike excitement, but Max really couldnt help it if he had, had a sword in his hands since he was old enough to hold one. "I commissioned one from a swordsmith named Hidemitsu in a city a small journey away from here known as Sigil, Have you heard of it?"

"I have heard of Sigil," said Tenkai. "In fact, that's where I'm heading right now. I guess we're both going the same way, aren't we?"

((Not sure how to handle the next part. Should we have you post in Sigil and I take it from there, or should my next post take us to Sigil and you reply to it there? It'll be slightly time-paradoxed since Tenkai's already in Sigil doing something.))